《Forsaken Immortals》


 Chapter 1 - Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 1 - Rebirth </h4>


    The wind was howling furiously on top of a snow-covered mountain, sending the white snowkes fluttering in the air.


    The area, which should have been tranquil and deserted from all human life, was different from what one would expect with their first nce.


    Small pools of blood had stained the pure snow red, and the sound of clothes rustling could be heard as many people were rushing, following this trail of blood.


    "She is here!" someone called out, and soon everyone reached the mountain peak where a beautiful woman was standing, gasping for air.


    Her white robes were dyed red from her blood, her eyes filled with despair, but also an unwillingness to submit.


    "Bai Rouyun, you better hand over the treasure you got within the Nine Cloud Emperor��s grave!" someone screamed, but the woman just looked at him with mockery.


    "Come and take it if you want it," she gasped out. Ever since she had left the Nine Cloud Emperor��s grave, she had been chased by the numerous sects and hidden families of the world.


    The chase hadsted two months, and she had killed an uncountable number of experts, but in return, she gained a myriad of wounds all over her body.


    She was no longer in a state where she could escape, her body was exhausted, and even her mind was falling apart. Even so, she refused to give up.


    Her eyes were filled with madness; her entire body was shrouded in killing intent. The many experts, who had appeared for the sake of killing her, were hesitant.


    They knew she was like an arrow at the end of its flight, but no one wished to be the one that had to take the first step. Even if she was exhausted, she would be able to finish off the first person who stepped up right now.


    Looking at the vignce these people showed, and feeling how her body was sumbing to the wounds, Bai Rouyun looked behind her into the bottomless abyss.


    ck dots started to appear in front of her eyes, and she knew this was it, but she would never let them get what they hade for.


    Summoning herst ounce of strength, Bai Rouyun smiled at the many people. "If there is a second chance in life, I will make all of you experience the suffering of my vengeance. If there is no second life, at least I have dragged thousands of your men with me to the underworld, so it is not apletely useless death."


    The rest she muttered to herself before she used her final Qi to jump off the mountaintop into the sea of clouds below. She held a ck pagoda-shaped treasure in her arms, and a smile was ever-present on her lips as she vanished in the dense mass of clouds.


    "Everyone, find her corpse!" someone screamed, and not long after, all of them rushed to the foot of the mountain, but no matter where they searched, nothing was found.


    Pain. Searing pain. It felt as if her head was being split open, her body was trembling non-stop, and she was feeling sick to the stomach.


    The painsted for a few minutes before it slowly vanished, and Bai Rouyun could control her body again.


    Her eyes were closed, but she could feel a potent poison running rampant in her body, threatening to end her life once more, and coldness seeped into her bones. Had she taken over the body of a deceased?


    Well, if she did not solve the poison situation fast, she would end up dead again.


    Using her spiritual energy, she quickly rounded up the poison, and as she opened her eyes, she found a knife, which she cut her finger with and forced the poisonous blood out of her body.


    It was not before now that she realized that she was wearing a red dress. Not just any red dress, but a wedding gown.


    Looking around, she quickly found that she was within a wedding chamber, and her heartbeat increased. What was going on?


    Just as she was immensely puzzled, the door opened, and in came the most handsome man she had ever seen. His face was as if carved from jade; his obsidian-ck hair was soft like silk, his eyebrows like swords, and his eyes like the most beautiful starry sky.


    Looking at him, Bai Rouyun frowned. Who was he?


    The man was wearing wedding attire too, so it was easy to guess that this man was her husband, but she had no memories of him. Shouldn��t she get the memories from the dead body? No matter how much she tried to think, no memories of the deceased appeared in her mind.


    So she looked at the man, and decided to ask, "Who are you?"


    Her voice was hoarse and slightly dry, it sounded as if she had not used it for a long time, and she was rather shocked by this discovery.


    However, she was not as shocked as the man. Wasn��t his wife supposed to be mute, deaf, and mentally challenged? Why would her eyes sparkle with intelligence, and wordse out of her mouth?


    The man was alert in an instant, and his sharp eyes looked at the woman. "I think I ought to ask who you are," he said, slightly intrigued. This woman he was marrying was the most beautiful woman in the entire country, so to have found someone looking exactly the same must have taken some effort.


    "I... I don��t know," Bai Rouyun said after hesitating some time. "My name is Bai Rouyun."


    The man��s expression sank. "The woman I married today is indeed named Bai Rouyun, but she is not you," he said with certainty.


    "Was it you who poisoned me then?" she asked. Everything was so confusing, and she could not understand what was happening around her, but when the man heard the word poison, he was surprised and looked down at the floor, only to see the red blood that had turned ck, and the small wound on her fingertip.

 Chapter 2 - Husband, Li Moyun

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Husband, Li Moyun </h4>


    Frowning, the man looked at the woman. She looked exactly the same as the woman he had married today, but she was clearly different.


    At the same time, he was sure that she was the same, but not the same. Why would she poison herself? It was clear that someone had tried to get rid of her, and that meant that she was the original.


    "Tell me who you are, or I will kill you," the man decided that it was time to be ruthless. He had only married the woman because she was dumb, deaf, and mute. She would be unable to tell anyone what actually happened in his pce, but now it seemed that his ns had been obstructed.


    "My name is Bai Rouyun," she said after contemting her options. She knew that this man was not joking when he threatened to kill her. "I am not sure how I ended up here," she continued.


    "One moment I died, the next I was here."


    The man was shocked when he heard this. Spirit resurrection? Seeing that he was deep in thought, Bai Rouyun became slightly anxious. "Hey, I told you the truth, don��t kill me now," she said with a meek voice.


    The man suddenly realized he had been silent for some time, and a sinister smile spread on his lips. "I won��t," he promised, causing Bai Rouyun to take a deep breath of relief.


    "But you will have to y the act of my wife well," he continued. "The Bai Rouyun you have be is a mute, deaf, and dumb girl. Her beauty is unparalleled, but her mind is like a five-year-old child, and she can neither speak nor hear."


    Bai Rouyun was not expecting this. "Your taste is quite heavy," shemented after a moment, but her words just caused the man��s face to turn ck.


    "I had no choice," he exined. "I was forced into this marriage by my royal father, and since she was a dumb kid, she would not be able to tattle tale on what happens in the pce."


    Hearing this, Bai Rouyun��s eyes gleamed with excitement. What happened in the pce? Was it interesting?


    Seeing her curious expression, the man could not help but chuckle. The displeasure he felt before vanished, as her appearance was too adorable.


    Then Bai Rouyun was reminded of a few things. "I can act like a dumb kid for some time, but you will have to find a doctor who can cure me," she said after considering her options.


    "I died with grievances, and I wish to seek revenge, but as a dumb person, that is not possible."


    "That��s fine," the man did not mind. He knew the woman��s secret; she would never betray him, as long as she wished to be alive.


    Spirit possession was something deeply frowned upon, and if he chose to share this news with others, she would definitely die.


    "Well then, husband, to our continued coboration," Bai Rouyun said with a smile as she lifted a ss of wine from the table and gave him a toast. After seeing her gesture, he also took a cup and offered her a toast in return.


    Looking at him, Bai Rouyun suddenly thought of something. "What is your name?" she should at least know the name of her husband.


    "Li Moyun"


    Nodding her head, Bai Rouyun smiled widely as she moved to the bed, took a pair of nkets and pillows, and tossed them to the floor.


    "As a man, you would not fight with me for the bed, right?" she asked, her smile so broad that her eyes had bent into crescent moons.


    Seeing her like this, Li Moyun was feeling helpless, but he could not help but smile as he shook his head.


    "If you want the bed, naturally, I will not fight with you for it," he said.


    Initially, he had nned on sharing the bed with her, but after seeing her act, he found her amazingly adorable, and he could not help but give in. But when had he, Li Moyun, ever slept on the floor?


    Smiling helplessly to himself, he realized that he seemed to have some somewhat positive thoughts about this new Bai Rouyun.


    Bai Rouyun, on the other hand, did not overthink. She just grinned, blew out the candle, andid down on the bed, after which she fell asleep.


    The following day she awoke feeling refreshed. A smile was ever-present on her lips as she stretched, and when she looked around, she found that Li Moyun was seated not far from her, but instead of sleeping, he was cultivating.


    When she started stirring, he broke off his cultivation and looked at her. "Awake?" he asked, and the woman nodded her head as she rubbed her tummy. "I��m hungry," she muttered.


    "As long as you are within my Yun Pce, you can act as you please," Li Moyun started exining, "but if you leave, or if someonees to see you, you have to behave as if you are dumb. Can you do that?"


    "No problem," Bai Rouyun grinned and took his arm intimately and familiarly.


    Li Moyun was stunned at first, but he, who loathed close contact with anyone, did not dislike this petite and slender hand holding onto him.


    "Let me take you to the dining room," he continued, and together they left the chamber.


    Bai Rouyun quickly realized that she was not very wee within the pce. Everyone was looking at her with disdain and a sense of superiority; even a maid red at her.


    Seeing that her actions were infuriating the maids they came across, she just smiled brilliantly; her face expressing herpleteck of care for some mere servants�� thoughts.

 Chapter 3 - Not To Be Bullied!

    <h4>Chapter 3 - Not To Be Bullied! </h4>


    Since Li Moyun had told her that she could act as she pleased within the pce, it meant that no one inside the pce would tell the outside world about what was happening inside.


    As such, she had no qualms about being herself. And what she was, was the main, and only, wife of Prince Li Moyun. He did not even have a concubine to his name, leaving her as the only woman by his side.


    Cunningness shed by her eyes when she saw the disdain in the eyes of these servants, and she was thinking about how to make them understand that she was not to be bullied when they finally arrived at the dining room.


    Looking at the table, Bai Rouyun found that the table had one set of chopsticks, one te, and one serving of food at one end of the table, where the master was supposed to sit. Another pair of chopsticks alongside in water congee was ced at the position furthest away from the master��s seat, the water congee containing only a few grains of rice, it was more or less just boiled water.


    Seeing this, the eyes of Bai Rouyun shed with coldness. She could understand that they treated her with disdain, but this was clearly mistreatment.


    Thinking about how someone from the pce had poisoned the original owner of the body, her face was cold as a millennium-old cier.


    But the expressionsted merely a moment before the innocent and ever-present smile hung on her lips again.


    Without wasting time, and without asking for Li Moyun��s opinion, she sat down at the master��s seat, took the chopsticks, and ced some of the food in the bowl, before she began eating gracefully.


    A flicker of interest shed in Li Moyun��s eyes. He had known that she was no ordinary figure to be able to go through a spirit possession, but he never thought that she was so daring. Still, he could not bring himself to be upset with her, instead, he nced at the boiled water with few rice grains and frowned.


    Seeing his frown, the maid who had served the food misunderstood itpletely and was certain that this displeasure that oozed out of his body was caused by Bai Rouyun, and she saw it as a chance to vent some of her anger on this useless waste. Who did this woman think she was to marry their master?!


    "Who do you think you are, bitch! How can you sit at the master��s seat and eat the master��s food?! A little bitch like you is just a dog to our master, and you have no luck to eat such fine food. I already prepared something for you, a little dog like you can only eat dog food!"


    Having said this, she raised her hand and was about to p it down, but before she had the chance to do so, Bai Rouyun lifted her head and looked at her with a disinterested face.


    Li Moyun had been about to rush into the midst of the two women to stop the maid from hitting Bai Rouyun, but when he saw her cold eyes, he was shocked. Was this the childish and amusing person he had talked with the night before?


    Now she was clearly angered, and her eyes showed her emotions clearly, they were so sharp that even Li Moyun felt his heart race.


    "A mere maid dares to lift her hand at her mistress?" a slightly hoarse voice came out from Bai Rouyun��s lips, as they hooked into a slight smile.


    "I thought that this pce had enough money to feed this mistress, but it seems that my husband is merely a paper tiger and that this pce is nothing more than an empty shell!"


    Li Moyun was stunned when he heard her sharp-tongued words, but he also felt enlightened. His heart was filled with anger, not towards Bai Rouyun, but towards those who wanted to feed her with boiled water.


    ��Drag her to the punishment hall to receive her punishment!�� Li Moyun sneered as he nced at the maid. Two shadow guards instantly emerged from the shadows and towed her away while she was screaming for forgiveness.


    "Still standing there? Go fetch another serving of breakfast." Li Moyun quickly ordered another maid, his voice was freezing cold, but the maid was stuck silly by the fact that the dumb woman had spoken. How could she speak?!


    What made the maid even more shocked was that although this waste had insulted the honor of the Yun Pce, Li Moyun had done nothing about it, but just told them to bring another serving.


    The next scene made her so frightened that her body started trembling. Li Moyun did not chase Bai Rouyun away from the seat. Instead, he sat next to her, looking at the food she was happily munching down.


    "This food was supposed to be mine," he reminded her, feeling slightly puzzled. Why could he not get mad at her?


    Bai Rouyun smiled and picked up a dumpling with her chopsticks, which she then lifted to his mouth, "Eat then," she said, andughed.


    The many servants present were struck dumb. Who had given this woman so many guts that she dared trying to feed their master? This was simply suicide!


    However, they got even more confused moments after when Li Moyun opened his mouth and epted the dumpling.


    "Not bad," he said, his eyes glistening as he looked at her happy face as she ate. She resembled a happy little hamster that was gobbling up the food at a rapid speed. Augh escaped his lips.


    Realizing that he was still there, Bai Rouyun realized that she ought to give him some food too, so from time to time, she would share some of the food with him, using her own chopsticks.


    Even when the second serving arrived, she continued to feed him, and he never once used his own chopsticks.

 Chapter 4 - Not Dumb?

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Not Dumb? </h4>


    When the meal was over, Bai Rouyun smiled happily. She loved eating, especially when the food was good, and the food that Li Moyun was given was without a doubt of good quality.


    Seeing his wife��s happiness, Li Moyun felt a tenderness within his heart as he looked at her, and without realizing it, he reached out his hand and caressed her cheek.


    The soft and velvety touch that greeted his hand was enough to make his heart beat rapidly, and his lips hooked up in a tender smile.


    The many Shadow Guards hiding within the shadows were stunned when they saw this tender expression on their master��s face. Master was also capable of making such an expression?


    Many of the maids had their hearts beating rapidly from seeing the handsome face filled with such gentleness, and they quickly understood that this small dumb woman was not to be bullied.


    As to how she had managed to win the favor of their master, all of them were certain that it was because of her beauty.


    After hesitating for a bit, all of them suddenly realized that something was off. The woman was supposed to be mute. She was also supposed to be deaf, and her mental age should be that of a child. How on earth could she be so sharp tongued?


    But their master had not seem surprised by her suddenly speaking, so it seemed he knew she was not dumb.


    Although Li Moyun very much enjoyed the smooth skin under his hand, he saw that Bai Rouyun was not happy.


    ��What��s wrong?�� He asked with a voice filled with pampering, very unlike his usual self.


    ��I am not pleased.�� She said while pouting. ��I am the madam of this pce, but everyone sees me as the gue and considers it as if I had polluted you.��


    Hearing her words, Li Moyun smiled slightly. ��You are my wife, don��t worry, I will not let you suffer any grievances.��


    ��Your servants tried to kill mest night, and now they want to give me boiled water for breakfast. Is this how you say I will not suffer any grievances?��


    Li Moyun was somewhat embarrassed by her words as they were true, but he also wanted to cate her, and thus he took her into his embrace. Showing affection should not be a problem; the woman was his wife after all.


    But Bai Rouyun was shocked. She had never before been in such close proximity with a man, so she froze before hitting his sturdy chest with her small balled up fists.


    ��Let me go!�� She eximed,pletely flustered, but her flustered expression just tickled Li Moyun��s heart, and he smiled gently. This new version of Bai Rouyun was simply too adorable.


    ��Don��t be upset,�� he said gently. ��I will make the entire pce know of your importance in a short moment.��


    Bai Rouyun quickly realized that she had no way of contending against the strength that Li Moyunmanded right now. He was clearly in the Innate Realm of cultivation.


    The realms of cultivation were split into the Acquired Realm and the Innate Realm. The Acquired Realm was split into three sub realms. First one was the Earth Realm, followed by the Sky Realm, and finally the Heaven Realm; all three were further split into initiate, mediate and advancedyers.


    Then came the Innate Realm. The Innate Realm had seven tiers, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet. Each of these tiers were further split into sevenyers. When Bai Rouyun had died in her previous life, she had been at the Innate Realm, violet tier, and sixthyer.


    She had been standing at the peak of the continent, but now she was so weak that she could not even make this man budge.


    Sensing her frustrations, Li Moyun just smiled lightly before he led her to his study room. Inside, over twenty shadow guards were standing straight with a respectful expression on their faces.


    Looking at this, Li Moyun nodded his head in satisfaction.


    ��This is your madam,�� he said, his voice filled with unquestionable dominance.


    ��In the future, you are to treat her as if you were treating me. Someone tried to poison herst night, your first task is to find me the one behind the attempt on your madam��s life!��


    Many of the shadow guards were displeased, but they respected Li Moyun as he was a fierce demon in their eyes, so they dared not go against his orders.


    Many of them gave a curious nce at Bai Rouyun, but she was acting as a fool perfectly as she stood by Li Moyun��s side.


    ��I need to enter the pce today. Stay in the mansion and don��t leave,�� Li Moyun warned her. ��The shadow guards here are the captains, so everyone within the pce will know your position shortly. Also, no one will ever speak a word of what happens inside to the outside world, so you don��t have to act the fool.��


    ��I want to cultivate,�� Bai Rouyun wanted to take revenge on the people who had chased her down in her previous life. She was not epting of her fate.


    ��Then return to our room first,�� Li Moyun said softly as he caressed her hair, ��I wille back soon.��


    Bai Rouyun was unable to fully get used to his touchy hands, but she felt no repulsion, so she just let him be.


    Smiling happily, she quickly moved back to the room, wanting to check her talents and n her future. This was a second chance in life, and she was not willing to let it go.

 Chapter 5 - Primal Chaos Pagoda

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Primal Chaos Pagoda </h4>


    Bai Rouyun returned to the room that she had shared with Li Moyun the previous night, and a slight smile yed on her lips. She had been ying with death today, but luckily, she had emerged victorious.


    She was still unsure of many things. How many years had passed while she was dead? She did not doubt that she was in the same world because a single nce at the other people made her able to see that even a simple maid within this pce was at the Innate Realm of cultivation.


    Clearly, this Yun Pce was not as simple as she had thought at first.


    Although logic told her that the master of this pce was a dangerous man, a man that even she in her prime would have had problems facing, she was not too bothered. He had not shown much killing intent, and now it seemed that he had approved of her ying the role of his wife.


    Bai Rouyun sat down on the bed and began contemting. She was a soul that had resurrected in the body of a dead woman. This woman had been killed by poison, and it was clear that while Li Moyun was currently in favor of her, if he changed his mind, she would not know how she had died.


    It was best to act like a good little wife for some time. At least she had numerous skills and techniques to hide her cultivation base, so no one would be able to see through it.


    Bai Rouyun sighed to herself and found a mirror to look into. The woman who was staring at her was immensely beautiful. She had phoenix eyes that were ck as the sea at nighttime, shimmering as if the moonlight was reflected within.


    Her hair was long and silky smooth, and veryfortable to the touch. Her face was petite but perfectly molded; she was simply the most stunning woman she had ever seen before.


    Even her skin was as perfect as jade; it was impossible to find even the slightest w in her appearance. Also, even a former beauty like Bai Rouyun was immensely pleased with her current appearance.


    After finishing the inspection of her new face, she began looking through the entire room, searching for clues on what year it was. Unfortunately, no info was found, and she eventually moved back to the bed.


    Here she sat for some time, deep in thought. She was deciding upon which cultivation technique would be most suitable for her.


    Bai Rouyun was known as a madwoman. She was not a part of any sect or family; she was an independant cultivator, her entire fortune and strength came from dancing with death time and time again.


    She would enter danger zones, forbidden areas, and graves in search of treasures and fortunate encounters to enhance her strength. In the end, she had seeded, bing a figure that had stood at the peak of the realm.


    Originally, her strength had been built onmonce cultivation techniques that she had merged and reced, resulting in her cultivation base being somewhat unreliable.


    Now that she had a second chance, she was going to ensure that her foundation was unbreakable, that she would be able to walk up to those sects and families that chased her and wash their residence with their blood.


    Just as she was deep in thought, a voice sounded in her mind, "I know a technique."


    Looking around, Bai Rouyun was shocked. Where had that voicee from? "Stop looking, I am inside of you," it continued, with a bit of fatigue in the voice.


    "Are you the dumb girl?" Bai Rouyun could not help but ask, but the voice quickly answered her, "You are a dumb girl! Your whole family is made up of dumb girls!"


    Hearing the anger in the voice, sheughed, slightly embarrassed, and waited for it to continue.


    "Look at your wrist. Pour your spiritual energy into the mark, and you will enter the Primal Chaos Pagoda. I cannot talk with you like this for long since it drains my energy, but once you enter, we can talk everything through."


    Bai Rouyun heard that the voice was indeed sounding exhausted, and she lifted her wrists, only to see that she had a small pagoda-shaped tattoo on her right one.


    Connecting the dots, she instantly knew that this Primal Chaos Pagoda was the artifact treasure she had gotten from the Nine Cloud Emperor��s Grave.


    Had it been resurrected with her?


    Without wasting any time, she instantly poured her spiritual energy into the small mark on her wrist, and suddenly her entire body vanished from the room and entered the world of the Primal Chaos Pagoda.


    What greeted Bai Rouyun was a big meadow with luxurious green grass spreading towards a mountain range that kept the field isted from everything else.


    In the middle of the meadow was a bigke. It��s crystal clear water glistening under the sun, and a small hut was ced next to theke.


    Outside the hut was a small boy, who seemed to be around three years old, but while the body was that of a child, the eyes were showing that this child had seen the vicissitudes of life.


    "You came," he said, as he looked at Bai Rouyun with aplicated expression.


    "You told me how to get here. Why wouldn��t Ie?" Bai Rouyun returned his question with another question, and the child shook his head.


    "This is the first floor of the ninth floored Primal Chaos Pagoda," he exined. "I am the artifact spirit, and since the pagoda has connected itself to you, I am now your servant."


    Bai Rouyun looked at him before a smile flitted across her lips. "Such a cute child,e, call me mommy!"

 Chapter 6 - Primal Chaos Technique

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Primal Chaos Technique </h4>


    The artifact spirit��s expression instantly crumbled, and it realized just why the Primal Chaos Pagoda had epted Bai Rouyun as its master.


    She was a lunatic, much like the man who had created it once upon a time.


    Why could he not get a normal master for once? Why did they have to be insane every single time? He was the artifact spirit, but he had no choice on who the artifact chose as its master. All he could do was follow, and he felt so sad that he wished to sit down and cry.


    But he did not sumb to the sudden urge to cry. Instead, he took a step forward and said, "the reason I am a child right now is that your strength is simply too weak.


    "The stronger you get, the more of the Primal Chaos Pavilion you will be able to ess. At the same time, you will also be capable of reaching the upper floors. This is the first floor of the Primal Chaos Pavilion, and it is made for nting and growing medicinal herbs.


    "If you will follow me into the hut, then you can make a contract with my old master��s furnace. I have had many masters before you, and they have mastered every profession in the world. Some of them were alchemists, some were formation masters, others were inscription masters, armament masters, and even beast tamers.


    "This first floor focuses on alchemy. The water in theke is spiritual liquid, it can restore Qi, and if you use it to water the herbs, you will be able to cultivate them much faster than outside this world. One day of growth is like a year outside to the herbs, meaning that if you wait a hundred days, you will have a hundred-year-old herb.


    "This only applies to the herbs though, your time inside here is currently simr to the time spent outside. So make sure that when you enter the Primal Chaos World, you have the time to be here. Otherwise, people might be confused when they can��t find you in the outside world."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head.


    "I can look into trying some herb cultivationter, and then attempt alchemy, but what I need right now is a cultivation technique. I have quite a few to pick from, but you said you had one?" She asked the child, and the child nodded his head.


    "Since you are the master of the Primal Chaos Pavilion, it will be best for you to cultivate the Primal Chaos Technique. It is not limited to the Acquired and Innate Realm; even the Ascended Realm can practice this technique."


    Hearing an unfamiliar word, Bai Rouyun looked at the child with furrowed brows. "Ascended Realm?"


    Knowing that he had spoken too much, he mped up like an oyster and said no more. Instead, he lifted his hand, and a white beam of light shot into Bai Rouyun��s head.


    The Primal Chaos Technique was now etched into her mind.


    "I better return now. Xiao Bao, don��t worry, I will be back soon," she promised the child with a brilliant smile on her face, and the child, who was suddenly named Xiao Bao, was stunned as he watched her leave.


    When Bai Rouyun returned to the room, she scanned the pce with her mind, only to realize that it seemed as if Li Moyun had not returned yet. Taking a deep breath in relief, she sat down cross-legged on the bed and began cultivating.


    Bai Rouyun drew the heaven and earth essence from the surrounding air into her body and refined it in ordance with the Primal Chaos Technique.


    She took breath after breath, absorbing more and more essence and refining it all into Qi, all of which gathered within her dantian.


    It was clear that the reason she had not cultivated before was not because ofck of talent, but due to her situation. Even she was shocked by this body��s talents.


    Although she had been considered a genius in her previous life, this was nothingpared to how the current Bai Rouyun could cultivate.


    It was like a whale swallowing water, the essence from all over Yun Pce rushed to her room, and while Bai Rouyun was utterly oblivious to it, her cultivation was causing a stir and shock amongst the many people within the pce.


    Fortunately, it was merely within the pce, so no one outside noticed anything. However, the maids and shadow guards all followed the strange absorption, only to be led right outside the wedding chambers of Bai Rouyun and their master.


    Seeing this, all of them had strange nces in their eyes. What exactly was going on?


    While all of them had heard from their captains and the other maids that Bai Rouyun was not as expected, they were all unprepared for her to absorb all the essence like this.


    Was she some kind of monster? How had she suddenly changed to be a normal individual with outstanding talent?


    All of the people present were cultivators. They knew what it meant to absorb such quantities of essence; only some geniuses could do this. Had she been pretending up until now?


    If she had been pretending to be a fool, then her acting was too wless. Not to mention her personality too treacherous. Everyone felt a cold chill in their hearts at that thought.


    If such a person had evil thoughts about their Lord, would their Yun Pce��s secrets not be shared with all?


    Killing intent brewed in the eyes of the shadow guards and the maids. They could never allow their Lord to be endangered, and this woman was no good.


    They all knew he had married her because she was mute, deaf, and dumb. Now that he knew she was not, why had he personally protected her at breakfast? Had this woman enchanted himst night when they shared their bridal chamber?

 Chapter 7 - Pitiful Woman

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Pitiful Woman </h4>


    While the guards were contemting their next action, Bai Rouyun was utterly unaware of the uproar she was causing in the Yun Pce.


    If she knew that the maids had deemed her a fox spirit, and even the guards were considering getting rid of her, she would have been wanting to cry but have no tears.


    She had done nothingst night! All she had done was talk with Li Moyun after she had been reborn. She held no hostility towards the Yun Pce, and right now, she even saw herself as being dependent on it to live a peaceful life.


    These guards and the maids with higher rank within the Yun Pce gathered outside the bridal chamber, their eyes shing with coldness and killing intent.


    "Should we kill her?" someone asked with a low voice, and while the others wanted to agree, they kept silent. It was only a short while earlier that their master had made them ept her as their madam. If they killed her, their punishment could be imagined.


    "The master will never allow us to touch a hair on her head," one of the maids said hesitatingly.


    "The master is blinded by her beauty. She has to be a cunning woman to have pretended to be deaf, mute, and dumb for so long." The guard who spoke first was not willing to give up. He was not pleased with this woman who had invaded their pce and was now causing an uproar.


    The others were tempted by what he said. It was true that their master��s orders were impossible to go against, but this was different. This woman posed a danger to the master, so killing her would remove a threat.


    "Even if the master wishes to punish us, he will give us a fairly light punishment," the guard continued. "After all, who matters most to him is undeniable. We have been by his side for so many years. We are his maids and shadow guards, and the Eternal Shadow Pce would be severely crippled if something happened to us, so the master would never make it too difficult for us. On the other hand, is this woman who has just emerged recently.


    "If he had known about her not being mute or deaf or dumb, he would never have epted the marriage. As such, we are doing him a favor by getting rid of her."


    The guard was getting more and more righteous. The more he spoke, the more his chest was sticking out, and his eyes filled with certainty. He knew that his master would never punish them.


    "Are you certain about this?" a voice suddenly sounded, stunning everyone in the hall. The man who had spoken could feel a forceful coercion on his body, the aura that was pressing down on him was making it near impossible for him even to keep standing.


    His body trembled, and his back was soaked in cold sweat. Why had their master arrived now, and why was he so angry?


    "Mas... Master... Why are you so angry? It is that woman who has tricked you! She pretended to be a mute, deaf, and dumb woman just to enter the Yun Pce! We cannot allow such a dangerous woman to wander around in our pce; she might cause us unimaginable injury!"


    "What did I say earlier today?" Li Moyun asked, his voice cold and filled with endless killing intent.


    "She... She is our madam," one of the maids answered, her body trembling and her face pale. The guard who had been asked was unable to even utter a word, the coercion and the killing intent that was pressuring him was enough to keep him trembling and unable to say a word.


    "Is this how you treat your madam?" He continued to ask, and the others finally realized that this woman was much more important in the heart of their master than they had expected.


    "No... We will never dare to treat her like this again." the maid said. The others quickly nodded their heads, feeling that although they weren��t happy with Bai Rouyun, now that she was here, and had the master��s backing, she could not be too bad.


    Also, the master would never threaten the Eternal Shadow Pce, so if he said she was not dangerous, then she wasn��t someone who would cause danger to their faction.


    While the majority epted their master��s words without any kind of questioning, the guard, who was currently using his entire strength to not copse on the floor, was not satisfied, norforted by the master��s favoritism towards this new woman.


    Bai Rouyun, who had been cultivating in the bridal chambers, finally heard the sounds of something happening outside, and she opened the door, only to be met by arge group of people.


    She recognized Li Moyun instantly and looked at him with a quizzical expression, her confusion making her appearance impossible not to find adorable, even the women found that their hearts softened when they looked at her.


    How could they antagonize such a poor woman? She had likely experienced heinous difficulties, forcing her to have to protect herself in such a desperate way as to pretend to be dumb, deaf, and mute.


    Seeing the pitiful gazes that the majority were sending her way made Bai Rouyun feel a chill run down her spine. What were these women thinking about?


    It was not only Bai Rouyun who saw the strange change in attitude, Li Moyun noticed it too, and the corner of his lips twitched. Why were his handpicked maids who had hearts of steel suddenly looking at his wife as if they saw a drowning puppy?

 Chapter 8 - Shameless, Li Moyun

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Shameless, Li Moyun </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was stunned when she saw their expressions, and she felt quite helpless.


    "Then... Then I will return to the room?" she said in a meek voice, feeling slightly ufortable with the extreme attention she was getting.


    Li Moyun nced at the shadow guard who had tried to edge the others to attack Bai Rouyun, and his eyes turned cold. "Send him to the punishment hall, strip him of his rank as a captain and deal with him."


    Although Li Moyun did not say it directly, the punishment he was getting would be impossible to survive. Since he had stripped him of his rank as a captain, he would never allow him to escape the punishment as he might feel unhappy and betray Li Moyun.


    Everyone knew that Li Moyun was ruthless and cold, but they had never expected that the punishment he meted out this time would be so unfeeling.


    This man had been with Li Moyun for years, but now he was being abolished as if he meant nothing to him. Although they knew he was cold, they had not expected it to be to such a degree.


    Bai Rouyun, on the other hand, looked at him with appreciation. This decisiveness was right up her alley.


    Previously that day, Li Moyun had made her status as the madam of the house known, but now that guard was not only questioning her but also going against Li Moyun��s orders. As such, it was not an unexpected result.


    Seeing the appreciation within Bai Rouyun��s eyes, Li Moyun instantly understood that they were the same sort of people. Even without exining why he had made the decision he had, she had understood him.


    The feeling of finding a person who understood him so well was marvelous, and he suddenly felt that this Bai Rouyun was many times more pleasing to the eye than the dumb girl that cowered in fear the moment she saw him.


    "All of you are dismissed," Li Moyun said as he moved next to Bai Rouyun, snaked his arm around her thin waist, and dragged her into his embrace.


    "Why don��t we go talk about something private?" he asked with a husky voice so alluring that even Bai Rouyun felt her knees go weak. But her face blushed furiously, how could he say something so suggestive in front of so many of his servants! It was scandalous!


    Although she was shameless, she had never seen anyone with such a thick face as Li Moyun, and she could only concede.


    As they entered the bridal chamber, Bai Rouyun managed to sneak out of his embrace, and she put a distance between them as she was on high alert.


    "What do you want?" she asked with narrowed eyes. Currently, her appearance resembled that of a small hedgehog who had risen its spikes.


    "This? Oh, this was already supposed to happen," he said, dragging the words, causing Bai Rouyun��s scalp to go numb. This man could not have thought of some lecherous things, could he?


    Seeing her expression crack slightly, he smiled and shook his head. Then he looked at her again with narrowed eyes.


    "I left four hours ago," he stated as he looked at her, making Bai Rouyun perplexed. Why did that matter?


    "In those four hours, you have gone from being someone without any cultivation to entering the threshold of the Acquired Realm, an initiate Earth Realm cultivator."


    Hearing his words, Bai Rouyun made a quick check on her body, and then her eyes shed with a strange light. Why had she not noticed the breakthrough?


    Seeing the queer expression on Bai Rouyun��s face, he realized that she had not noticed the breakthrough, and even he was feeling somewhat odd. Was she some sort of a monster?


    "What technique do you cultivate?" Li Moyun knew that one��s cultivation technique was a secret, but she had already admitted to being a spirit, what else could she possibly want to hide from him?


    But unfortunately for Li Moyun, Bai Rouyun had an even bigger secret than her spirit possession. That was the Primal Chaos Pagoda.


    Even though Li Moyun was not hostile towards her right now, if he knew that she had a treasured artifact like the Primal Chaos Pagoda, then she would undoubtedly die in his arms.


    "Why were those maids and shadow guards pitying me before?" Bai Rouyun was not able to answer his question, so instead, she tried changing the subject.


    Noticing her dodging the question, Li Moyun frowned. Why would she not tell him the truth?


    "Don��t try to change the subject," Li Moyun said, annoyed by the fact that she was hiding something from him, but also unable to pressure her, as he was afraid of suddenly scaring her.


    "Can I not answer that question?" Bai Rouyun looked at him pleadingly. "I will answer it in the future, but I am afraid of doing so right now," she said.


    Hearing that she would tell him eventually, Li Moyun suddenly felt a lot better. It was not so important to know her cultivation technique as he was not willing to change the one he had.


    "Okay, I will let it be, but one day you will have to tell me." There was a pampering light in his eyes as he said this, and Bai Rouyun breathed in heavily to calm her frazzled nerves.


    Just as Bai Rouyun was about to say something, a knock came on the door, and while Bai Rouyun was curious, Li Moyun��s face turned ck. He had been so suggestive outside the door, but they still wanted to interrupt his good deeds? What could possibly be so important.

 Chapter 9 - Generals Household

    <h4>Chapter 9 - General''s Household </h4>


    Seeing the ck face of Li Moyun, Bai Rouyun could not help but giggle happily. It was simply too fun seeing his appearance change like this in just a moment.


    "See how I punish youter!" he said to her, but his words did not carry with them the same domineering attitude as he had when treating his servants. Instead, they were filled with helplessness and indulgence.


    His words just made Bai Rouyun giggle some more before she stood up and pushed him towards the door.


    "Someone hase to disturb you; it has to be very important," she said, trying to hide the gloating in her face. It was not very sessful.


    Lu Moyun shook his head and smiled gently as he opened the door, only to find a shadow guard kneeling outside.


    "My Lord, Madam. We have found out who was behind the poisonous drug fromst night."


    The shadow guard looked at Bai Rouyun with shock in his eyes. This poison should be impossible to cure unless one was an expert cultivator, but she was clearly unharmed. How had she survived?


    Looking at his shocked gaze, Bai Rouyun said nothing, but a cold gleam shed past her eyes. Who was it that had killed this body��s original host?


    Although she had gained no memories from the body, she still felt that the body��s owner deserved revenge. This was, after all, the least she could do now that she had taken over the body.


    Even Li Moyun��s face turned solemn, and he took Bai Rouyun��s hand before looking at the shadow guard, "follow me," he said to both of them, and then they moved towards the study room.


    The study room was the best-protected room in the entire Yun Pce. Not only were there people outside safeguarding it, but Li Moyun had also gotten someone to ce down formations all around it in order to protect it.


    No one from the outside could hear what was being said inside, no matter what strength they held. At the same time, no one could break into the room, apart from an Innate Realm, Violet Stage, Seventh Layered cultivator.


    But these cultivators were so few in the entire world, that they could be counted on one hand. Hence he did not have to worry about them. As long as no one went to insult them or their dear ones, they would never act against him. Not to mention that no one knew that the Yun Pce and the Yun Prince was the Lord behind the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    As they entered the study, Li Moyun moved towards a couch on the side, where he gently seated Bai Rouyun, before he himself sat behind the big desk.


    The shadow guard stood politely in front of the desk, his hands were sweating slightly, but his face was filled with reverence. Every member of the Eternal Shadow Pce revered their Lord as if he was a god.


    "Speak," Li Moyun��s entire focus was on the Shadow Guard in front of him. He was curious as to who had the guts to try and kill his new wife, not to mention that they even seeded. If not for the fact that Bai Rouyun had taken over her body, then he would have beenbeled as a cruel monster who murdered an innocent bride, as no one would believe that she did not die at his hands.


    At the same time, he felt pain whenever he remembered the sheer quantity of blood that had been dropped on the floor in the bedchambers. Although it had been cleared away long ago, it pricked his heart to know she had been poisoned.


    "My Lord, it was the General��s Household," The Shadow Guard nced at Bai Rouyun at that moment to see her reaction, but contrary to what one might expect, she waspletely calm and not a ripple could be seen in her eyes.


    Bai Rouyun had no memories of the previous body��s life, so she was unaware that the General��s Household was actually her old home. Hence she did not react.


    However, in the eyes of the shadow guard, it seemed as if she was not surprised by this turn of events. How had she been treated over the years to not be disappointed over something so severe as being poisoned by her own family?


    His eyes sparkled with pity as he nced at the woman, and he decided that their new Madam was a person he would protect with all his life.


    The pitiful expression appeared on yet another guard��s face, and Bai Rouyun was so puzzled as to why they were pitying her so much, so she could not help but nce at Li Moyun, clearly begging him to help her get rid of those pitying gazes.


    Unfortunately, Li Moyun was busy contemting and did not have the time to change his guard��s thoughts. Instead, his finger gently tapped on the tabletop and caused a regr thrumming to be heard.


    "Who in the General Household is involved in the incident?" Li Moyun asked, his voice was dangerously low, and the Shadow Guard could feel the threatening air from his master��s body. The Lord was furious.


    "The Second Madam was the one who purchased the poison. The Fourth Madam was the one who fed Madam the poison. Also, their children, the seventh and third miss Bai, were involved."


    "I see. What a good Bai family, not only killing their own flesh and blood but also harming this Lord��s wife! If I do not get revenge, my name is not Li Moyun!"


    Hearing him make such an oath in anger, Bai Rouyun was shocked, killing their own Flesh and Blood? Could it be that the General��s Household was her original home?

 Chapter 10 - Two Beauties

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Two Beauties </h4>


    "Call Qing Yi and Qing Er back," Li Moyun suddenly said to the guard. "Have theme and help Bai Rouyun look the best she possibly can. I am bringing her to see the General��s Household again. Those people want her to be dead? I will let them see otherwise!"


    The shadow guard was somewhat stunned. Qing Yi and Qing Er were a set of twins. Both of them were amongst his most trusted aides, but because of their gender, they had not been allowed to live in the Yun Pce. Instead, when they were not out on missions, they would run two establishments within the capital city.


    Qing Yi ran an upscale inn with a restaurant while Qing Er ran a very famous brothel. This way, their intelligence gathering was top-notch; they got knowledge from allyers of society.


    The shadow guard instantly nodded his head, cupped his fists, and retreated from the room.


    "Do you want to have been ��cured�� already?" Li Moyun looked at Bai Rouyun with worry in his eyes. He had initially nned to make her seem like a dumb child for a bit longer, but whenever he thought about the suffering she had gone through, his heart would ache.


    At the same time, he had promised her not to let her suffer from any grievances, but now he knew that her paternal family had tried to kill her. It was simply not eptable.


    "It is not time yet," Bai Rouyun said with a slight smile on her lips, her smile made her seem innocent and adorable, but something within those cold eyes made Li Moyun understand that she was scheming against someone.


    "What I suggest we do is to give my dear family a visit," Bai Rouyun smiled tenderly. "They love me so much, so seeing me healthy and alive will inevitably cause some of them great displeasure. Then you can drop the word that you have a doctor capable of healing me. We will see their actions after that.


    "They will not dare to challenge the prestige of a prince within the capital directly, so I should be safe. Still, they will tell me a lot of interesting information as long as they think I am dumb.


    "Right now, I do not know who within the General��s Estate hates me and who is on my side, if any. If I suddenly show up healed, they will mask their wickedness, but as long as they know nothing, they will not try to hide anything."


    "But won��t you have to suffer from verbal abuse then?" Li Moyun frowned.


    Hearing this, Bai Rouyun felt slightly touched. This man was not too bad, actually caring about her, but moments after she turned aloof.


    "There is nothing they can call me that I have not already been called before." Her voice sounded aloof, but there was a hidden bitterness within.


    Knowing that she was speaking about her old life, Li Moyun was feeling distraught. What kind of life had she led before, for her to have been called every bad thing possible?


    While they were speaking, a knock came on the study door, and Li Moyun opened it, only to reveal two beautiful women. Their appearance was the same, but their aura and facial expressions werepletely different from one another.


    One of them held a slight smile on her face, her body waszy, and she resembled a tiger,nguid yet dangerous. She was alluring, and her every act was as if she wanted to enchant the entire world.


    The other woman was cold. She was aloof from the mundane world, her eyes were freezing, and her demeanor made it difficult to approach her.


    Looking at these two beauties that had emerged in the study, Bai Rouyun rubbed her chin, a smile flitted across her lips.


    Who was it that said that Li Moyun had no beauties around him? The maids were all extraordinary, and these two twins were something that came out from every man��s wet dream.


    She then nced at Li Moyun to see how he reacted now that the two women arrived, but his face was as cold as before, there was not the slightest bit of tenderness in his eyes.


    "Qing Yi, Qing Er, this is your Madam," he introduced Bai Rouyun, and the woman, who was alluring as a subus, lost her smile, as she stared at the peerless beauty seated at the couch.


    Not only her, the ice-queen��s eyebrows furrowed.


    "My Lord, you called us back to introduce her?" the alluring woman asked. She was not willing to call her their Madam; this was simply a disgrace to the entire Eternal Shadow Pce.


    Bai Rouyun knew what they were thinking, but she said nothing as she leaned back on the couch. It was not that she did not want to teach them a lesson, it was just that these two belonged to her husband, and she was not in a position to punish them.


    However, all the goodwill she had felt towards Li Moyun was dwindling slowly. Li Moyun had been touchy since they got to know one another. She had naturally not minded it before, but if she found out that he had other women outside, and that she wasn��t his only wife, a divorce was bound to appear within a short time.


    Although she was in this wedding for the sake of protection, she was against a man with multiple wives and concubines. Her man could only have her when they were together, just like she would only have him.


    Even a nominal husband was the same. This Li Moyun had been very touchy with her, but if he had contracted germs from sleeping with many other women, then she was not going to let him touch her again.

 Chapter 11 - Turning Black Into White

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Turning ck Into White </h4>


    While Li Moyun was not able to sense the typical subtleties between women, he could sense that things were not as he had expected, and his face turned dark.


    When he saw Bai Rouyun��s facial expression showing disdain and mocking as she looked at him, he felt his heart clench. What did she think that��d make her look at him like this?


    "Qing Yi, Qing Er, this woman is your Madam. She is the Mistress of the Yun Pce and the Mistress of the Eternal Shadow Pce."


    Hearing Li Moyun mention the Eternal Shadow Pce, Bai Rouyun was somewhat stunned. She knew of the Eternal Shadow Pce; it was an upstart faction when she died.


    While Bai Rouyun was surprised over the real identity of Li Moyun, the twin sisters were stunned to hear how determined their master was on this woman.


    The red-dressed, alluring woman red at Bai Rouyun, her eyes bursting with anger as she looked at her.


    "Master, such... such a woman is not worthy of yourself!"


    Hearing her words, the mockery within Bai Rouyun��s eyes turned denser. It was clear that this woman had ulterior motives towards Li Moyun.


    Having such a woman by his side, if he was her real husband, she would never approve of it, and seeing the hate-filled eyes of this Qing Er, she sneered.


    Maybe she should leave the Yun Pce after all. She would be lying if she said that Li Moyun had not touched her heart a little, but it was nothing more than a favorable impression, and this had vanished entirely now.


    Li Moyun��s face also turned dark at Qing Er��s words. She was a mere servant, how dare she insult the Madam of the pce?


    "She is more than worthy of this lord," Li Moyun said with a cold voice. "Who are you to think that you can determine which woman this Lord has by his side? Bai Rouyun is my wife, and the only woman that this Lord will admit to being his woman!"


    Hearing this, the faces of all three women changed drastically.


    Where Qing Er��s face turned pale, Bai Rouyun frowned. She had not known Li Moyun for a long time, how could he make such a vow so carelessly. Even so, she felt her heart flutter slightly.


    "Vixen!" Qing Er jumped at Bai Rouyun, a yellow hue gathering around her palm. Clearly, she was at the innate realm and the yellow stage.


    Looking at this woman who seemed to be around twenty years old, but who already was at the yellow stage of the Innate realm, Bai Rouyun felt surprised.


    It was no wonder that the Eternal Shadow Pce had been able to shoot to fame with such talented individuals.


    Although the woman was many times stronger than her and would be able to squeeze her to death with a simple pinch, for some reason, Bai Rouyun was not scared at all.


    When the woman was a meter away from her, Li Moyun acted. His eyes were cold like a millennium-old cier, and a violet light shone on his hands as he met her fist with his own.


    A resounding boom exploded in the study room, and Qing Er was sent flying backward, blood spurted out of her mouth making her look as pale as a sheet.


    The resounding bang caused the shadow guards who were on guard outside to enter the study room in shock, only to see that Qing Er was lying lifelessly on the floor, her bones broken, and blood seeping out of the corner of her mouth and her ears.


    The shadow guards saw a fading violet light shrouding the palm of Li Moyun, and they instantly knew that the one who had made a move was their Lord.


    But why would their Lord act against one of his most ardent admirers? There was only one answer to that, and that was that it had something to do with Bai Rouyun.


    Ever since this Bai Rouyun had appeared, their Lord seemed much more ruthless in his actions of defending her.


    Seeing that her sister was suffering grievous injuries, Qing Yi instantly went on her knees in front of Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun. Her eyes shed with a strange cunningness, but before anyone could see it, she had hidden her emotions again.


    "Madam, please be forgiving!" Qing Yi said. "Madam, I am aware that Qing Er was a bit brazen with her words, but to punish her like this, is it not too much? Qing Er is a stalwart servant under the Lord, I can understand you feeling ufortable with my sister and I being close to his Lord, but she has already suffered so much, be magnanimous and let her go!"


    Bai Rouyun turned livid with anger, but her expression disyed nothing. She just nced at the many shadow guards who were hoodwinked by Qing Yi��s words.


    They all looked at Bai Rouyun as if she was jealous of Qing Yi and Qing Er, wanting to get rid of them because she did not wish for pretty women toe close to Li Moyun.


    Unfortunately for Qing Yi, Bai Rouyun was no longer a useless waste, and the smile on her face increased a bit.


    "Do you think she has been punished enough?" she asked, cocking her head slightly.


    "Yes," Qing Yi said with gritted teeth and looked at Li Moyun begging.


    "When she ndered me in front of my husband, did she consider that ndering me is the same as ndering her Lord?" Bai Rouyun asked casually, her words causing everyone to be stunned.


    This Qing Er had ndered Bai Rouyun? Were things different from what Qing Yi had said?

 Chapter 12 - Ten Years Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Ten Years Of Death </h4>


    Everyone was puzzled as to what was going on, but no one dared to act rashly.


    Qing Er was at the yellow stage of the innate realm; it was impossible for Bai Rouyun to have dealt with her, only their Lord could have done it, so something did not add up.


    "Even after your Lord made it clear that I am the young Madam, your sister decided to attack me, intending to kill me. Had it not been for my dear hubby, I would have been sent to the underworld now.


    "It is fine that she dislikes me, but my status and rank within the Yun Pce had just been announced, and she still made such a move. It is clear that she holds no respect for the Lord."


    Qing Yi gritted her teeth; her eyes were lowered so that no one could see the anger within.


    "There is a misunderstanding," she tried to exin, "Qing Er would never have harmed you; she just wished to test your strength."


    "A yellow stage innate realm practitioner wants to test an Earth Realm, Acquired Realm practitioners strength? How shameless!" Bai Rouyun smiled.


    Although no one had said precisely what had happened, the shadow guards were not stupid. To be a shadow guard in the Eternal Shadow Pce, they all held an above-average talent and intelligence.


    They all understood that it was Qing Er who had attacked Bai Rouyun. That Qing Yi had tried to shift the me, and that Li Moyun had stepped forward to save the day.


    "Madam, I beg of you to let Qing Er go," Qing Yi was not willing to let go. She understood things a bit better than Qing Er, and while it was Li Moyun who had acted, he had done so on behalf of Bai Rouyun. As long as she forgave them, he would let it be.


    Qing Yi and Qing Er were, after all, his subordinates through many years; he would not be too ruthless to them.


    Unfortunately, Qing Yi had underestimated the cruelty of both Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun.


    "Tut, tut,ing here to seduce my husband. When failing, she tried to kill the legal wife. I have never seen anyone as shameless as this before," Bai Rouyunughed with a sound that was clear as pearls.


    The words caused Qing Er to spit out even more blood, and Qing Yi to be gloomy.


    "Miss Bai, I refer to you as Madam because of the Lord��s orders, but do you honestly think anyone here will ever ept you as the real Madam of this pce?


    "Your cultivation level is too weak. You are merely at the Acquired Realm, only too easy to be killed. You will never be anything else than the Lord��s weakness!


    "Not to mention that you were deaf, mute, and dumb for so many years, who knows who might have tainted you before? You don��t think that you can pretend to be pure. I already heard that the bedsheets from the wedding chamber were clean, no bloodstain could be found!"


    This time, not only Bai Rouyun��s face turned ugly, but also Li Moyun was furious.


    "You think she is tainted?" He asked, his voice so low and dangerous that everyone began shivering. They had never seen their Lord this furious before.


    "Bai Rouyun was poisoned on our wedding night, which resulted in her regaining her wits and ability to cultivate. She could suddenly speak and hear again, how could I possibly force myself onto a woman who had just regained her mind? She didn��t even know who I was!"


    Hearing that Li Moyun had not touched Bai Rouyun made them all stunned. Why would he protect her like so if she was not even his woman?


    "I told you this before, but let me say it once more. In this lifetime, I, Li Moyun, have one wife and one wife only, and her name is Bai Rouyun. Anyone who dares to go against her is against me!"


    The shadow guards were shaking in their core, but the two women who were indeed in despair were Qing Yi and Qing Er. How could they have expected that their master would be such an infatuated species?


    "Rouyun, what do you want to be done with these two people?" Li Moyun asked with pampering in his voice, but although Bai Rouyun was moved, she was also feeling slightly annoyed that he had kept such beauties by his side over the years.


    "They are your beauties," she said with a shrug of her shoulders. "You deal with them."


    "Guards, throw Qing Yi and Qing Er to the punishment hall." he signed. The punishment hall had been filled ever since Bai Rouyun had arrived. Did she have to stir up such waves and storms in his Yun Pce?


    After witnessing the two being dragged away, Li Moyun took her hand and returned to the bridal chambers once more.


    Here, he went into the closet, where he picked a red dress alongside some jewelry.


    "I prefer white," she muttered, but she still epted the clothes and got ready to change.


    "Oh right," she suddenly looked at Li Moyun. "What year is it?"


    Li Moyun looked at her, but because he knew of her situation, he was not too perplexed over her question.


    "The two thousandths and thirtieth year of the golden dragon."


    Bai Rouyun was shocked when she heard this. She had been dead for ten years exactly!


    Seeing her shocked expression, Li Moyun frowned, but she quickly focused again and started to push him out the door. "I can��t change with you in here," she said somewhat bashfully, and eventually, Li Moyun had no other option than to see her close the door behind him and lock it.

 Chapter 13 - Shitian Tower

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Shitian Tower </h4>


    Li Moyun could not help but chuckle resignedly when he looked at the locked door. Although Bai Rouyun was positive towards him, she still guarded herself as any woman would do. But had she forgotten that she was his wife? It was only right and proper for her to change in front of him!


    Even so, he never wanted to pressure her into anything. He knew that if he were adamant about certain things, she would slip away like a snake and maybe never return again.


    This was something he could never allow to happen.


    Bai Rouyun, who was inside the bedchambers, looked at the clothes that had beenid on the bed. The clothes were made of the finest silk, spun from the ten thousand years cial worm, and even she, when she was Bai Rouyun from her previous life, had only seen a few times.


    To think that the Eternal Shadow Pce had grown to such a degree in the ten years she had been dead; it was indeed a shocking discovery. Only the most influential factions could afford to get these silks from the shop named Royal Cloth.


    Royal Cloth was a branch of the most influential faction in all of the world, the Shitian Tower. Shitian Tower was split into different specialities; there were the assassins, the businessmen, and the informationwork.


    Because it spread its ws so widely, it was also known as the most dangerous organization in the world at the time when Bai Rouyun was alive. She doubted that ten yearster, they would be even less influential than they were now.


    What made her most puzzled, however, was how the Eternal Shadow Pce had managed to get from a somewhat famous faction to one of the top factions in the world.


    Still, she was not going to dwell on the problem. Instead, she took the clothes with a gleeful expression on her face and began wearing them.


    It was her most favorite fairy type of clothes, and she felt how her beauty, which was already astounding, became heart stoppingly beautiful.


    After the clothes were on, Bai Rouyun saw that there was a lot of jewelry on the bed, some were hairpins, others were bracelets, and some were nes.


    Setting up her hair, she ced a jade hairpin within. She also wore jade bracelets, and jade earrings, alongside a jade ne adorned her neck. All of it was refined, not garish but elegant.


    Her appearance was enchanting. She looked so stunning that when she watched herself in the mirror, she was surprised by how attractive she was. It was not for no reason that the original body had been known as the most beautiful woman in this entire world.


    Satisfied with herself, she opened the door, only to see that Li Moyun was standing next to it, waiting for her toe out.


    When he saw her, he was stunned. She was so beautiful that he felt his heart stop. This woman was so attractive that he was unable to draw his eyes away from her; she was the woman he wanted to share his life with.


    Seeing his stunned appearance, Bai Rouyun giggled happily as she spun around herself, her fairy-like dress spreading around her like a red cloud.


    "Like it?" She asked with big doe-like eyes filled with happiness. Li Moyun smiled when he saw it, snaked his arms around her waist and dragged her into a warm embrace.


    "Beautiful," he said with a smile on his face, "simply the most beautiful woman in the world."


    Hearing his words, her eyes narrowed into crescent moons, her lips held a happy smile.


    "Let us go to General Bai��s Estate then," she said excitedly. She couldn��t wait to see who it was that was so brazen as to try and kill her.


    "I don��t want to let you out," Li Moyun sighed as he tightened the hold on Bai Rouyun��s waist. "You are too attractive, what if someone falls for you?"


    Bai Rouyun looked at Li Moyun as if he was an idiot. "I am already married, do you really think that others will be desperate enough to be attracted to me now?"


    Li Moyun said nothing, but his eyes betrayed his thoughts. Although she was married, she was simply too stunning, too attractive. Others would want her as well, especially if they knew that Bai Rouyun was still innocent and pure.


    "Let��s go then," Li Moyun sighed, but he did not release her waist as he began leading her towards the carriage that was awaiting them outside.


    This carriage was the carriage that the Yun Prince usually used. It was not the one that the Eternal Shadow Lord used.


    Although it was luxurious, it was not to the point of being overwhelming, and a peak expert like Bai Rouyun was not ufortable sitting in it at all.


    As soon as they entered the carriage, Bai Rouyun wanted to sit opposite Li Moyun, but contrary to her expectations, she was dragged onto hisp, into his embrace.


    "Sit here," he said domineeringly.


    Bai Rouyun was stunned at first, but then sheughed as she leaned against the sturdy chest. Her favorable opinion of the man was rising dramatically due to his actions.


    Earlier, he had even punished two of his followers for her, and their beauty had not even hoodwinked him. Since he could go against their beauty for her, he was likely worthy of staying as her husband, for now.


    Li Moyun looked into her smiling eyes, and a tenderness appeared in his heart. This woman was simply too adorable.


    So far, he had spent all his time protecting himself and his friends, getting stronger for the sake of himself, now he had found another goal. He wanted to protect this woman, shield her from any hardship, and ensure that she never encountered any problems.

 Chapter 14 - Arriving At The Generals Estate

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Arriving At The General''s Estate </h4>


    The two were seated in the carriage, their bodies so close to one another that they could sense the others heartbeat.


    No one said anything but just enjoyed the peace. The Yun Prince was very well-liked within the entire Empire, but he was not the crown prince.


    The Crown Prince was the first son of the Empress, while the Yun Prince was nothing more than the son of a concubine.


    Even so, it was the Yun Prince who had gone to the battlefield and saved the Empire from an invasion. It was also the Yun Prince who was known to be the most attractive man in the entire world.


    As such, he was well-liked amongst the popce, but the royals were ufortable about him �� especially the Empress and her son, the Crown Prince.


    Although the Yun Prince had shown no interest in the throne thus far, they did not believe that he held no ambitions of such power. His father, the Emperor, was also wary of him.


    This was also why they had forced him into marriage, especially with a dumb girl. She would never be able to assist him in his crusade for power; she would always be dragging him down.


    Although she was surnamed Bai, and the General of the Empire was her parent, everyone knew that she had never lived an enjoyable life in the Bai residence.


    Due to her beauty, all her sisters and cousins had been jealous of her, and bullied her constantly. Even the madams had bullied her severely. She had been wearing worn-out clothes, and no one tended to her, they left her to live in a courtyard on her own without as much as even one servant to help tend to her.


    These things were no secrets, but when Bai Rouyun heard about it on the way towards the General Estate, her face turned cold. This original Bai Rouyun was too pitiful. Even her own family bullied her!


    Sensing that the mood of Bai Rouyun was turning foul, Li Moyun��s eyes shone with a murderous air. To make his maiden angry, they deserved death.


    Even so, he did not hold too much hostility towards the two madams who had caused her to die. If the original Bai Rouyun had not been killed, would he have encountered this Bai Rouyun?


    Just the thought of losing this Bai Rouyun made his heart ache immensely. Although she was but a spirit who had taken over the body of a deceased, he found her to be the only woman he was not repulsed by. Instead, his entire being was fascinated by her.


    Bai Rouyun sighed deeply as she gently loosened her tightly clenched fists. "I will let them regret all they did to her," she muttered. "To think they could mistreat their own flesh and blood, it is clear that they do not deserve to be my, Bai Rouyun��s, family!"


    "Don��t get angry," Li Moyun coaxed her. "Who needs them? You already got me, I am much stronger than them, and I will protect you from now on."


    Although the words were spoken casually, Bai Rouyun could feel the conviction within, and a smile flitted across her lips.


    "My dear hubby, be careful, or I might actually fall for you," she said as she extricated herself slightly from his body and ced a finger on his lips. Her eyes were bent into crescent moons as the trademark smile was adorning her lips.


    Li Moyun��s heart was beating rapidly when he heard her words, and everything became clear to him in an instant. He was attracted to this woman, but she was not as serious about him as he was about her.


    Although he had protected her in front of his subordinates before, he had not considered his feelings too much; he just felt that it was right of him to do so. Now he finally understood why.


    But Li Moyun was not stupid. He knew that Bai Rouyun had a favorable impression of him and that she did not mind him touching her like he was now, but she was not in love with him. At most, she had a positive impression of him.


    If he were to propose to her suddenly, she would run for the hills and far away, faster than he could count to ten. As such, his only solution was to move her slowly until she unknowingly fell for him, falling into his web of affection, never to be set free again.


    Just as Li Moyun was in deep thought, they arrived at the gate of the General��s Estate.


    "Prince Yunes unexpected," the housekeeper said politely as he bowed to the carriage.


    "Please follow this humble servant to the main hall, the old General will show up soon."


    Li Moyun gracefully exited the carriage, he reached out his hand and led Bai Rouyun down the steps of the carriage.


    She was so breathtakingly beautiful that even the housekeeper had a hard time realizing that this was the dumb, mute, and deaf woman from before. Although she was known as the most beautiful woman in the city, she always had an inferior aura, but right now, she seemed superior to every other being. She was like a fairy descending to the mundane world, a beauty that could not be sullied.


    Li Moyun held her hand and led her towards the main hall. She was curiously looking around while smiling. She was so dazzling that everyone they came across stopped in their tracks just to stare at her in disbelief. Was this truly the waste they had married out?

 Chapter 15 - Pampering Bai Rouyun

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Pampering Bai Rouyun </h4>


    Although Bai Rouyun was looking everywhere, no one found it strange. She had been kept in her own courtyard for so long that she most likely did not know what the rest of the General��s Estate looked like.


    This, coupled with the fact that her maturity had stagnated when she was five, was a reasonable exnation for her current curiosity. When one looked at her, all they saw was a naive woman who was happily being led by Prince Yun.


    What puzzled the people were the fact that Prince Yun deigned himself to hold her hand, and even more confusing was it that she allowed her hand to be held.


    Bai Rouyun had grown up alone and only saw a few people. These people would bully her time and time again, so she had turned into a small hedgehog, so much so that she had been sedated during the wedding ceremony.


    How had Prince Yun tamed her so quickly? The many questions appeared in the minds of the many people, but no one dared to ask anything.


    Even the housekeeper who was leading the way kept ncing behind him. He was trying to smile, but his expression was worse than crying.


    He was not sure what had blown Prince Yun all the way to their general estate, but he understood that he was not in a position to question him.


    Even the Emperor showed a certain degree of respect to this son of his. As to why the Emperor himself would show such respect to his son, no one understood.


    It was even said that although the Emperor decreed that Bai Rouyun was to marry Prince Yun, he had asked for permission first.


    However, no one truly believed in it. The Emperor was the ruler of thends, while Li Moyun was merely a prince.


    At the same time, it was well known to the higher-ranked officials that the Emperor disliked Li Moyun. He had even sent him to stop an enemy invasion. Many were confident that the Emperor had hoped for Li Moyun to die on the battlefield.


    As to the Emperor��s real emotions about Prince Yun, only he himself and Prince Yun were aware.


    While Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun were moving towards the main hall, the news that he had arrived with Bai Rouyun spread through the entire General��s Estate.


    Not only did it reach the ears of the old General, but it also fell into the ears of the young General and his many wives and concubines.


    "My dear, quickly wear your prettiest clothes!" Many of the mothers summoned their daughters instantly and had them dress up in a hurry.


    "The Yun Prince is in our mansion. Although he married that horrible Bai Rouyun, he might demote her to a concubine and take you as a wife instead."


    These were the words all of them said to their daughters. If they had had something to say in the whole affair, then they would definitely have made the old and young General change the fiance to their daughters, but because it was a royal decree, they dared not go against it.


    Although they knew that the Emperor disliked Prince Yun, he was still the most handsome man in the world. At the same time, he was greatly endowed with a fantastic talent for cultivation; no one knew what rank he had reached.


    Not to mention, he was still royal. It was impossible to be the crown prince��s woman, as he was already engaged to the Prime Minister��s daughter. Still, the Emperor respected Prince Yun, so even if he was not going to be the next Emperor, he still held a unique position in the country.


    These young girls also all wished to marry Prince Yun, so they hurriedly dressed up in their finest garments and wore a myriad of gold jewelry filled with gems.


    Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun arrived at the main hall before anyone else, and the housekeeper quickly prepared two chairs for them.


    Li Moyun gracefully sat down before he patted the chair by his side. Bai Rouyun looked at him puzzled as if she was genuinely dumb, but when he nodded his head an patted it again, she smiled brightly before seating herself.


    Seeing her sitting so obediently by Li Moyun��s side, the corners of the housekeeper��s mouth twitched. He did not understand what had happened to this young miss.


    She was obediently sitting down, ying a little with the bangle on her wrist made from Imperial Spirit Jade. It was the most expensive jade in the world, but to her, it was merely a toy to y around with. The heart of the housekeeper was hurting.


    After sitting still for a short moment, a maid arrived with two cups of tea, one for each of them. Li Moyun took them both gracefully and ced them on a small table that was right between them. Then he blew on one of the cups and ced it at Bai Rouyun��s lips.


    She almost lost herposure and wanted to curse at the shameless man forcing her to show affection like this, but she had no choice. She was dumb after all, so she smiled sweetly as she took a sip of the tea.


    The housekeeper was staring at them with his mouth wide open, and his eyes widened in shock. Was something wrong with Prince Yun? How could he be so indulgent towards Bai Rouyun? Although she was pretty, she was such a handful to deal with because of her stupidity.


    It did not take long before the old General made his way to the main hall, and the image that met him left him stunned for a good five minutes.


    Prince Yun was dotingly spoiling his useless granddaughter? What was going on here?

 Chapter 16 - Old General

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Old General </h4>


    The Old General saw how Prince Yun was pampering Bai Rouyun, and a bad omen arose in his heart. For what reason had they arrived at his estate today?


    It was not only the Old General who arrived then, the Young General had also arrived, and with him came all his wives and concubines along with their daughters.


    The Young General believed that a man should have at least three wives and four concubines. He had a full three wives and twelve concubines. All of which had more than one child to his name.


    If it wasn��t because the General Estate also dealt with the business world, he might have had problems feeding his vast family.


    Bai Rouyun��s mother was also a concubine in the General Estate. However, she had never been favored, and she had died due to a problematic childbirth, leaving Bai Rouyun alone in the entire estate.


    No one liked Bai Rouyun. The Old General had too many grandchildren to care about her, and the Young General was constantly reminded of the mother who had disgusted him to no ends whenever he looked at her.


    It was to the point that he was the reason she became as she was today. When she was just born, she was an adorable little child, healthy as they could be, but because of a severe fever when she was five years old, and no one bothering to fetch a doctor, her brain had been wounded, resulting in what had happened to herter.


    The Young General did not feel guilty about what he had done. Instead, he allowed the other children to use her as a punching bag. As long as she did not die, he would not step in.


    And the only reason he had this bottom line was that his father, the Old General, refused to allow the same family to kill its own flesh and blood. Even if she was stupid, she was still one of their descendants.


    All of this, Li Moyun had found out from his shadow guards before marrying Bai Rouyun, and he had informed her about it on the way to the General��s Estate today.


    She looked at the older man who was walking in, and her hands clenched unconsciously, but she quickly loosened them, and her smile did not falter even for a moment. Her eyes only nced at the older man for a brief moment before they returned to Li Moyun; she looked at him and smiled as if he was the only person in the world to her.


    Li Moyun rose to his feet, and seeing this, Bai Rouyun also scrambled to her feet. Although she was not as elegant as Li Moyun as she was pretending to be a fool, her movements were still oozing with natural grace that could not be erased, shocking the women that were entering the gate at that moment.


    These women could not recognize her at first nce; they thought she was another woman as the dirty, disgusting waste in their eyes could never be such a graceful youngdy.


    Bai Rouyun��s body was merely fifteen that year, the age at which weddings were allowed, and she was not fully developed. Due to suffering from malnutrition throughout the years, her bodycked a lot of nutrients, making her slightly petite, but now she looked as if she had been reborn.


    Looking at her like this, the women were filled with jealousy, even more so when they saw that her hand was tightly grasped in therge palm of Li Moyun.


    Although they were married, how could this woman possibly soil their male idol?


    Just as Old General was about to speak, the fourth madam suddenly copsed to the floor, her face was pale, and her body was trembling.


    Was the waste still alive? How was that possible? She had personally fed her the Nine Yin Poison. Nine Yin Poison could only be dispelled by a cultivator at the innate realm, green stages. How was it possible for this trash to detoxify herself?


    Or had Li Moyun perhaps done it for her? Looking at them right now, it seemed that he was truly fond of the waste, so it made sense that he had detoxified her; but did this mean that he knew she was the one who had poisoned the woman? Had hee to ask for an exnation?


    Her heart was filled with fear, and she could not help but tremble.


    "What are you doing?" The Old General looked at her with anger. Falling to the floor in front of Prince Yun was quite embarrassing.


    "I... I slipped." The Fourth Madame slowly rose to her feet and dusted her clothes off before she moved to her seat.


    Within the main hall, every member of the Bai family had their own seat, except Bai Rouyun. She was stupid; hence they would never let her into the main hall before.


    Noticing the many hateful nces that were thrown her way, Bai Rouyun smiled even sweeter. She hade today to find out if any of them treated her as a family member, but from what she could see, they all hated her.


    If that was the case, then she did not have to hold back when meting out the punishment to the Bai Family. She was no longer the weak and easily bullied Bai Rouyun.


    She would return everything she had suffered a hundredfold. The people from the Bai Family had killed the original host; it was only natural that she took revenge for the departed soul in a debt of gratitude for getting her body.

 Chapter 17 - Collecting Interests

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Collecting Interests </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was throwing nces at the many people who were present within the main hall. Although she had already heard how they had treated her from Li Moyun, she still held a faint hope that someone loved her as a family.


    In her old life, she was an orphan, and now she had a family, but they all hated her, it seemed. Life was truly unfair.


    Even so, a clueless and happy smile hung on her lips as she looked at Li Moyun. It was as if her gaze was glued to him, making all the others feel awkward.


    "What brings Prince Yun and Bai Rouyun to our humble abode today?" the old general finally took the initiative to talk.


    "Oh, I felt it proper to return to the General Estate to give our greetings to the elders and burn some incense for Rouyun��s mother. After all, she is now my wife, and it is only natural that I pay my respects to her parents."


    Although Li Moyun said he wanted to respect her parents, he only mentioned her mother, and seeing his pampering gestures towards her, all those present had ugly expressions on their faces.


    It was clear that this prince knew of how they had treated Bai Rouyun over the years.


    Even worse was that he wanted to offer up some incense to the mother of Bai Rouyun. That woman had never been given a spot in the family shrine. Her body had been tossed into a mass grave, and no one had bothered with her since.


    Now that the prince appeared wanting to pay his respects to her mother, it would be impossible.


    The expressions on the Young and Old Generals turned ugly. They knew better than no one that what they had done back then was simply unforgivable.


    As such, the two generals started to talk about random subjects, changing the topic. They asked many questions, and Li Moyun answered politely as if he had all the time in the world.


    After ten minutes, Bai Rouyun began fidgeting and looking all around in boredom. She was supposed to have a childish mind, so it was natural that she could not sit still for long.


    After another five minutes, she rose to her feet and began leaving the room.


    "Stop her," the Young General called out, but Li Moyun raised his hand. "Let her have some fun," he said. "She has been inside the Yun Pce for so long, let her stretch her legs a little. Although she is a little slow at maturing, she has grown up in the Bai family. Obviously, she will know where she can and where she can��t walk."


    Hearing the implied message stunned the two generals, and a cold chill ran down their spines. "Yan, Bing��er, Yue��er, and Jing, all of you follow your younger sister and keep an eye on her so that she does not get frightened." The Old General understood that he could not keep Bai Rouyun inside now, so he sent four of his grandchildren to watch her.


    The four he picked were the most sensible ones, or so he thought. Since it was Prince Yun who had brought Bai Rouyun here; then, she naturally wasn��t allowed to get hurt under their watch.


    The four women were all unhappy with their task, but they dared not go against their grandfather, so they bowed to Prince Yun before they followed Bai Rouyun.


    The sisters followed at a certain distance; their voices were always mocking Bai Rouyun. Their hearts were bleeding with jealousy, so all they had to vent it on was her.


    "Sisters, I say, do you really think that Prince Yun likes such an idiot?"


    "I doubt it, but he was told by the Emperor to marry her. As such, he has no choice but to be affectionate with her."


    "Why don��t we beat her a bit?" one of them suddenly asked. "As long as we beat her where her clothes cover her body, no one will know anything."


    The other three suddenly felt enlightened. "She can��t speak andin about us anyway, and even if Prince Yun notices it, he can��t me us."


    All of them were having evil thoughts and failed to see the corner of Bai Rouyun��s lips rising slightly. So they wanted to beat her? It seems like it was time to get some interest for all the times she had been a punching bag!


    She strolled towards a small pond. Here she squatted in front of it and looked at the fish that were swimming in the water, seemingly in full focus.


    "I have a better idea," another sister suddenly said, not even bothering to lower her voice, as she was sure that Bai Rouyun was a deaf person.


    "Why don��t we kick her into the water? Every servant will then see her soaked with the clothes sticking to her body. That is almost as bad as being seen naked. No man will want a woman who has been seen by someone else. This way, we can release our fury and get Prince Yun to dislike her!"


    While listening to the hurtful words, Bai Rouyun was shocked. These sisters were truly too ruthless. But if they wanted her to lose all her reputation and face today, then they couldn��t me her for fighting back.


    She slowly rose to her feet as she heard someone inch closer to her from behind.


    Just as the person was about to push her, she sidestepped gracefully, and the sister, Bai Bing��er, fell deep into the pond. Her fall apanied by a loud scream.

 Chapter 18 - Loss Of Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Loss Of Reputation </h4>


    Seeing their sister drop into the water, the other three instantly charged at Bai Rouyun.


    "Slut, how dare you dodge?!" one of them screamed.


    "I will teach you a lesson!" Another yelled.


    Unfortunately, Bai Rouyun had vanished from where she stood just moments before, her movements extremely queer. A movement technique was used.


    Movement techniques were exceedingly rare in the world. Once upon a time, every expert had one, but they had slowly vanished with the passing of time.


    Now, only the most superior of cultivators would have a movement technique. So how did Bai Rouyun do it? She was mute, deaf, and dumb!


    But before the three sisters had time to consider this, Bai Rouyun appeared behind them, and with a sweep of her leg, the three of them fell to the pond to apany Bai Bing��er.


    All four of them slowly managed to escape the dirty water. Their clothes hung to their bodies, and their makeup was smudged into unrecognition.


    They quickly surrounded Bai Rouyun. They were looking to vent their anger on her!


    Seeing them like this, all the innocence and naivety had vanished from Bai Rouyun��s eyes. Instead, they were filled with cold mockery, and a sarcastic smile hung on her lips.


    However, momentster, she did something that puzzled these women. She suddenly made her clothes a mess and ruffled her hair. She took off her bangle and ced it on the floor, before she sat down and began crying.


    No more than a few secondster, Li Moyun and the two generals with their wives and the rest of the daughters in tow appeared at theke-side.


    Although they had been in the main hall, they had still heard the screaming and rushed over.


    What met them was enough to cause all of them to be shocked.


    Bai Rouyun was seated on the ground, her clothes and hair a mess, looking as if someone had been beating her. Her beautiful imperial spirit jade was lying on the ground, and the four sisters had surrounded her.


    However, upon closer inspection, it was clear that the four sisters were not in good shape either. Their clothes were wet, their makeup smudged. They did not seem likedies of a noble family. Instead, they looked like drowned street rats.


    The Old and Young General both nced at Li Moyun, but what they saw frightened them. His face was ck as the bottom of a pot, his eyes ming with anger as they were locked onto the petite figure in between the four women.


    "Your General��s Mansion surely has big guts," he said with a dangerously low voice. "I brought Rouyun back for the sake of offering our respects to herte mother, but what you do is bully her right under my nose?"


    The two generals were shaking in fear. They could feel strong oppression seep out from Li Moyun. He was much stronger than any of them, and they were known to be amongst the strongest experts of the Empire.


    Fear slowly took root in the two generals�� hearts. They finally understood that they had made an erroneous decision when they allowed others to bully Bai Rouyun as they pleased. Now she had a strong backing, and she could even walk sideways in their mansion if she wished without them being able to do anything.


    Even so, their younger generation had clearly bullied her right now. But something was off about the whole situation. If she had been bullied, why was it that the other four were soaking wet and so unpresentable?


    But before they had the time to consider more, Li Moyun had walked past them. He waved his hand, and the women who were surrounding Bai Rouyun were thrown back without him even touching them.


    He then bent down in front of Bai Rouyun, picked up the bangle from the ground and ced it gently on her wrist again, before he picked her up like a princess.


    His cold eyes scanned the four women, but instead of appreciating their figures, he felt disgusted and repulsed by them, so he quickly turned back to the two generals.


    "I brought my woman to visit you today, but she was bullied. I expect to get an exnation within a short amount of time. Otherwise, I will go to the Emperor and request that he give us justice!"


    Having said his piece, Li Moyun left the garden inrge strides, carrying his dainty wife within his arms.


    The faces of the two generals were alternating between blue, red, and purple.


    The four women hadpletely lost all face for their General Mansion, not only were they scampish dressed in soaked clothes, but they also bullied the wife of Prince Yun.


    Many servants were also present now, summoned by the loud sounds, and half of these were men. Having seen the bodies of their misses, they were ogling away, simply embarrassing the four women even more.


    "What happened here?" The Old General asked in a booming voice.


    Bai Bing��er was shocked and began crying. These four young women were the favored daughters of the Bai family, when had they ever been treated like this?


    "It was all that bitch��s fault!" Bai Bing��er eximed,pletely forgetting to mask her real personality. "She had to move when I wanted to push her into the pond, causing me to fall! I don��t know how she did it, but she managed to kick my three sisters down too!"


    Hearing her words, the faces of the two generals turned ck. Had they intended to destroy Bai Rouyun��s reputation here today?


    Although they held no feelings for Bai Rouyun, they feared Prince Yun, and looking at how he was pampering her; he was likely to wash the Bai mansion in blood if something like that had really happened.

 Chapter 19 - Spreading The News

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Spreading The News </h4>


    Old General Bai was furious when he heard this. He understood that the women in the Bai Estate were willful and spoiled, but this was beyond the limit of what he could ept.


    "Before beating a dog, you have to look at its owner," Old General Bai said gloomily as he looked at the girls who were standing drenched in front of him.


    "Even if you do not like this sister of yours, she is now married to Prince Yun. What you did today could have caused our General��s Household to be extinct!"


    The girls were unaware of what the old General meant, but the Young General understood it perfectly well.


    Although Bai Rouyun was dumb, deaf, and mute, she was now untouchable. She had the support of Prince Yun, and her rank was now that of a princess.


    If they, as an official��s family, insulted the royal family, their days would be numbered. Even if they loyally served the Empire for many years, it would not help them if they had shown disregard towards the royal family.


    While the Young and Old General were both feeling a lingering fear in their hearts, they also remembered thest words of Li Moyun. He was waiting for an exnation.


    If they could not give a good exnation, they would be taken to court as someone who had attacked an imperial princess. Even if it was a small subject, as soon as it was spread, no one would favor the four women anymore, and their future marriage proposals would be difficult to gain.


    "The four of you are grounded. You are not to take a single step out of your courtyards for the next three months!" Old General Bai made this decision quickly.


    Although he did it so that he could appease Li Moyun, he also wanted to help the four girls. As long as enough time passed by, their loss of face would be forgotten.


    Unfortunately, these four young girls saw itpletely different from the Old General, and they were gritting their teeth in hatred and anger. In their minds, they were swearing at Bai Rouyun. She was such a dumb person, but it seemed even she had the inherited skills of a vixen. How else could the most wanted man in the entire Empire suddenly be so obsessed with her?


    While the Old and Young Generals were busy dealing with the girls, Li Moyun was carrying Bai Rouyun, and as soon as they entered the carriage, the petite woman could not suppress her giggles any longer.


    "Did you see them?" she grinned. "Soaking wet like drowned dogs. They deserved it! nning to ruin my innocence? See how I ruin theirs!"


    She was quiet for a short while before she cocked her head a little. "It is a shame that it happened in the general��s estate," she continued. "If it had happened in the city, everyone would know about it, and they would have no chance of getting married in the future."


    "You are a vengeful little fox," Li Moyun smiled, but there was no reproach in his voice. Instead, it was filled with warmth and indulgence.


    "From what I can understand, the original Bai Rouyun has been beaten ck and blue by them," she said thoughtfully. "They have been bullying her in every way possible, and now that she is dead, they will not even let her rest in peace. It is only natural that I let her soul rest peacefully."


    Nodding his head in agreement, Li Moyun kept Bai Rouyun on hisp and started tidying up her clothes again.


    Although she had crumbled them slightly, and even messed up her hair, it only took him a short while to fix it all.


    The woman in his arms was still reveling in her sess today, feeling exceptionally happy to have seen them suffer in her hands.


    "If you want the entire city to know about it, why don��t I help you?" Li Moyun asked suddenly. "I can help a few of the servants who saw the whole scene to suddenly remember it when they are drunk and share it with everyone else."


    Bai Rouyun looked at Li Moyun astounded, but then her lip curled upwards. "So evil," she grinned, "but I like it!"


    Hearing this, he was feeling that it was worth doing an extra few things for her, so he decided to have the shadow guards pay a few servants to spread the rumors.


    Even if the servants wereter found, they would be unable to say who the shadow guards were, so there was nothing he needed to be careful about.


    And even so, if it genuinely made Bai Rouyun as happy as she was right now, then it was worth it, also if he had to take a few risks.


    Bai Rouyun was unaware of Li Moyun��s thoughts. All that she could think about now was to return to the Yun Pce and continue her cultivation. Although she was seemingly carefree, her premature death was weighing on her.


    But even so, she had been given a second chance at life, and thus, she was not willing to let herself suffer. She had so many things she still wanted to do.


    She was happy and content as she leaned against Li Moyun��s sturdy chest. His steady heart beat made her feel safe, and she feltfortable in his arms.


    Although she did not know how she felt about Li Moyun, she was not at all against him. She was delighted that it was him she had met the moment she had been reborn.

 Chapter 20 - Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Gossip </h4>


    "Have you heard about what happened within General Bai��s estate?" someone asked in a hushed voice, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he looked both ways to ensure that no one from the Bai family was present.


    The voice was neither loud nor low, and everyone within the restaurant looked at the speaker with curiosity.


    Everyone loved some good gossip, especially when it was about the prominent families in the Empire.


    "You know that the dumb Miss Bai married Prince Yun, I mean everyone knows that, but today they returned to the Bai family to pay their respect to Miss Bai��s mother.


    "What happened was that they had not ced her name, or epitaph in the family shrine so they could not visit her.


    "Worse was it that four of the young misses wanted to bully Miss Bai, and followed her when she left the main hall. When she was looking at the fish swimming in the pond, these four women wanted to make Miss Bai lose all her reputation by pushing her into the water.


    "Fortunately, Miss Bai was lucky to step aside at the right time, and it was the four of them who ended up soaked, but that was not enough; they proceeded to start tugging and beating her!


    "Miss Bai was seriously scared, and the four other misses of the Bai family did not even care that many servants were ogling at them.


    "Their clothes were soaking wet and sticking to their bodies, showing off every curve and bump, but they did not at all care. Instead, they continued to bully their own sister!


    "Prince Yun came to see it and saved her, but the situation was so embarrassing that he instantly left with Miss Bai after demanding an exnation from the General��s estate."


    The man was passed a mug filled with beer, which he downed in a few gulps. He saw that he had their full focus, and his eyes gleamed cunningly.


    "Miss Bai is immensely pitiful," he continued. "She was continuously bullied when she lived within the General��s Estate. Even the servants were ruthless towards her, but the worst were the two generals.


    "We all respect the Old General, but he never protected her, only saying that she was not allowed to die. Who can imagine how she has lived until now?


    "Not to mention the Young General is the reason she is dumb and deaf and mute!"


    Everyone was listening with bated breath. Although they knew that the dumb Miss Bai was not treated well, they had never heard such details.


    This man told them everything he knew. He did not even have to exaggerate; the things that the original Bai Rouyun had experienced were genuinely horrible.


    Finally, he finished his talk with a few sentences that shocked the crowd into silence.


    "All this is heard from the servants in the General��s Estate. I know the people from there, they are my family, but something strange happened, it seems that on the wedding night, Bai Rouyun had been poisoned and sedated by the Bai family.


    "Although it was his majesty who ordered her to marry Prince Yun, the Bai family wanted to give a chance to another one of their daughters, so they tried killing Bai Rouyun, letting someone else take over her rightful ce.


    "I really hope that she will be happy in the future. Also, I heard that the Prince is currently looking for a doctor to heal her. It is not impossible, just that it will be challenging."


    Hearing the words, everyone was suddenly buzzing amongst themselves; the sounds of voices could be heard all over as they were discussing what he had said.


    Seeing that everyone was busy, the man smirked as he left the restaurant. He found an alley, found a small bottle of medicinal liquid, smeared it on his face, and suddenly his entire appearance changed.


    If Bai Rouyun were here, she would instantly recognize the person who showed up as being one of the shadow guards.


    It was not only him who had been tasked with going out to spread the news, a whole twenty shadow guards were sent out, and all of them had altered their faces and entered various inns and restaurants to spread the news.


    In less than a day, the entire capital was aware of how cruelly the Bai Family had treated Bai Rouyun. They were also informed that she was not born being dumb, deaf, and mute, but had be so because the Young General refused to bring a doctor to her when she was young and suffering from a horrible fever.


    At the same time, it was also known that four of the young misses within the Bai Family had disregarded men ogling at their bodies, just for the sake of bullying Bai Rouyun. Such behavior was impossible to ept. And no man would ever marry a woman who had been seen by other men.


    When the Old and Young General finally realized what had happened, it was already toote. Their faces were swept across the ground, and the name they had established for generations was crumbling.


    Even their business was suffering under the gossip, many knew which businesses were owned by the Bai family, and hence they refused to use their services.


    At this time, while everything outside was on the verge of mayhem for the Bai family, Bai Rouyun was not even aware that she had be the most pitied person in the capital.


    She was busy cultivating at home; a smile was adorning her lips as she felt the energy pulsating within her body.


    But although she was in a hurry to cultivate, she understood the importance of a solid foundation, so she was not rushing anything.

 Chapter 21 - The Emperors Fear

    <h4>Chapter 21 - The Emperor''s Fear </h4>


    Although Bai Rouyun had hidden herself in the bridal chambers, Li Moyun did not mind it.


    He was unaware of her actual identity, but he knew that she was not ordinary. Now that she had the body of a talented young woman, it was only natural for her to cultivate like a madwoman.


    He understood that she likely had some enemies who had caused her death, and thus she wanted her to grow stronger much faster so that she would be able to take her revenge.


    At first he had worried about her rushing her cultivation, but after observing her cultivating, he could see that she was building a solid foundation, so solid that even his was put to shame.


    Li Moyun��s foundations were already immensely solid, but Bai Rouyun was at the point where she was even suppressing her breakthroughs for the sake of further enhancing her foundation.


    While she was so busy cultivating, Bai Rouyun was unaware of what Li Moyun had done. He had informed the entire capital about his wife��s mistreatment at home, and he had even started the rumor about being able to cure her.


    Although it was merely a rumor now, it would make it much easier to exin her suddenly being healed when they felt it was the opportune moment for her to stop being dumb.


    The rumors spread all over the Imperial Capital; they even spread to the ears of other royals and officials.


    These officials were gloating in their hearts when they heard that the General��s Estate had gotten on the wrong side of Prince Yun.


    The royals, on the other hand, were much more alert and worried about the fact that Bai Rouyun could be healed.


    Bai Rouyun had been chosen as Prince Yun��s partner because she would drag him down. She was incapable of cultivating; her entire being was just a waste amongst phoenixes, so she would drag Prince Yun down and make peopleugh at him for having such a useless wife.


    However, things had already changed. Themoners looked up to Prince Yun. He was the man that most women wanted to marry, but now they found that he was also immensely romantic and treated his wife so well; even though the wife was such a useless person.


    Most of the royal family wanted to spit out blood. Even the Emperor was gloomy. They had wanted to cripple Prince Yun��s wings and make him aughing stock, but now the ones who wereughed at were his loyal generals.


    Just as the Emperor was seated in his study and feeling agitated, his favorite son appeared in the doorway, his face also dark as a thundercloud.


    "My Royal Father, what is going on with my fourth brother?" he asked, annoyed. He was the one who suggested marrying the dumb girl to Prince Yun, but never would he have imagined that it would be a benefit to him, rather than a misfortune.


    "My son, we were too rushed," the Emperor sighed. "We thought that it would be easy to deal with Li Moyun, but it turned out that he is far more cunning than I expected. He was able to make this useless woman onto a saint who is pitied by the entire empire. He even imed he would try to heal her!


    "If he seeds, then he will be able to be a true hero of the empire. Not despising his wife, even though she is stupid, and even curing her. No one knows what she will be like when she is cured, and thus she will likely be one of his stronger supporters."


    The crown prince was silent; he understood that what his father said was correct.


    All along, when he had returned victoriously from the battlefield, he had to be rewarded ordingly. Unfortunately, the Crown Prince could not ept giving him a substantial prize for the meritorious deeds he had done, and thus he suggested getting him a dumb, but beautiful, wife. She would not help him with anything, but she was known as a beauty so that she could be regarded as a reward. Barely.


    No one would have foreseen the current situation. Li Moyun was too good at making the best out of what he got, and the Emperor was starting to grow uneasy whenever he thought about this younger son of his.


    All his sons were easily controlled, all apart from Li Moyun. Li Moyun had never listened to him, and the atmosphere and aura around him were so oppressive that even the Emperor was scared of it.


    He feared that Li Moyun wanted his throne. Although Li Moyun had no interest in the mundane world, and he was a part of the upper ranks within the cultivation society, the people of the Richu Empire were unaware of this. Not even the Emperor knew of Li Moyun��s real identity, and thus he thought that this younger son was greedy for power.


    It was not only the Emperor who had this thought, the Crown Prince was also worried. He had done everything in his power to cripple Prince Yun��s connections, bribing the officials who were positive about him and so on.


    But Li Moyun never fought back. Li Moyun just ignored the many people in the royal pce, officials and royalty alike. He had never had any interest in the position of the Emperor. Still, he was not a man who enjoyed speaking with irrelevant people and ensured that no one knew his real identity, he had never mentioned anything to anyone, apart from the members of the Eternal Shadow Pce.

 Chapter 22 - Face Mask

    <h4>Chapter 22 - Face Mask </h4>


    The days went by while the capital was brewing with unrest. Many were curious as to how the Bai family would make up for their misdeeds, while others were worried about what consequences this would have for the empire and capital.


    Some had the mind of watching a performance, and they were enjoying it all, while others were worried. They knew that Prince Yun was one of the most influential men in the capital, but could he go against the Bai family?


    At the same time, within the Yun Mansion, Bai Rouyun was looking at Li Moyun and smiled sweetly, it was clear that she wanted something from him.


    Looking at her sweet smile and cunning eyes, Li Moyun felt like pampering her forever, so with a defeated smile on his lips, he asked her, "What is it?"


    "You are quite influential, right?" Bai Rouyun asked. Although she knew that the Eternal Shadow ce was quite magnificent now, she did not know exactly how powerful it was, and she had never asked him. It was his faction, so it had nothing to do with her.


    Hearing her ask that question, Li Moyun was slightly puzzled. Did she want to use his power to seek revenge? Still, he answered her honestly.


    "In this world, only a few people will dare to move against me."


    He was not speaking with pride in his voice; he was stating it as a matter of fact. He was not someone who could easily be defeated by the other cultivators in the world.


    "Then, do you have ess to a face mask?" Bai Rouyun continued asking with a grin on her face.


    Li Moyun was taken by surprise. Face masks were hard to get one��s hands on. They were created by alchemists of at least the seventh grade.


    Alchemists were ranked ording to their skills. The mostmon alchemists were grade one, then second, and so on, until one reached the tenth grade.


    There were only five tenth grade alchemists in the entire world, and while the first-grade alchemists were as numerous as the stars in the sky, the higher the rank one got, the fewer there were.


    Luo Zhirou had the Primal Chaos Pagoda. She did not doubt that she would be a skillful alchemist, albeit that it would take her quite some time to master the basics.


    The first tier of the Primal Chaos Pagoda was a world where herbs would grow aplenty, but to do so, she needed to get her hands on some seeds or herbs with roots.


    Although she might be able to get something from the Yun Pce, she did not want to be too dependent on Li Moyun. She still felt that she would leave one day, and if she owed him too much, then she would feel guilty.


    Right now, she had her dowry and all the gifts she had been given at the wedding. Li Moyun had not touched these items, he even said that they belonged to her, so she had no qualms about using them as she pleased.


    Li Moyun was surprised that she wanted a face mask, but he did not mind too much. When one used a mask, their face would change, but the look could only switch to one kind of appearance.


    No matter how many face masks one used, their face would always look the same.


    However, that was much better than going out looking like Bai Rouyun. She could not deal with her ns if she had to act dumb, mute, and deaf.


    Looking at her expectant expression, the bright doe-like eyes and the smile on her lips, Li Moyun smiled wryly.


    "I have them," he said. A face mask was nothing to him, "but what is your n with it?"


    Bai Rouyun was aware that she could not tell him she wanted to buy herbal seeds. If he knew that, he would wonder what she was going to use it for, and then she would have to exin the Primal Chaos Pagoda to him.


    This Primal Chaos Pagoda was a treasure that had caused almost the entire world to chase her before; she dared not tell anyone about its existence while she was still weak.


    "I want to experience the bustling life of the capital rather than just cultivate every day," Bai Rouyun said gently. She did not look in Li Moyun��s eyes, and he knew that she was giving him a perfunctory answer.


    But for some reason, he was not in the mood of prying too deeply. If Bai Rouyun had secrets that she couldn��t tell him yet; then he was not in a position to try and unravel them.


    He was confident that one day she would tell him everything herself.


    Smiling indulgently, he summoned a guard and made him bring two face masks.


    "Mo Chu, you will follow your madam. Use the face mask and protect her. Don��t let her be endangered and follow all her orders unconditionally."


    The shadow guard, who was named Mo Chu, bowed to Li Moyun and handed one of the face masks over to Bai Rouyun.


    When she ced it on her face, she found that her face was still beautiful, albeit no longer recognizable. Nodding her head in approval, she went to the bedchambers and took out a purple dress, in which she then quickly changed into. She also took all the gold coins she had been gifted and stored them in the space of the Primal Chaos Pagoda.


    Bai Rouyun was unaware of the current prices within this world, so she was unsure of whether or not she was rich or poor. In her past life, she had been a cultivator, and the currency they used was essence stones instead of gold coins, so she waspletely unsure of her own wealth.

 Chapter 23 - Thousand Treasure Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Thousand Treasure Pavilion </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was looking like an attractive young woman from a noble family as she left the Yun Pce.


    Following behind her was an average looking man, who seemed no more than twenty-five years of age. He was neither humble nor arrogant, but he was vignt as he observed the surroundings.


    Anyone who looked at these two, and the way they were walking, was able to tell that this was a youngdy of a noble family with her bodyguard.


    They quickly slipped into the bustling streets, merging with the many pedestrians that were bustling through the streets.


    Bai Rouyun knew nothing of the capital; she had no memories, so she had no other option than to roam the streets in a search for a herbal store. Maybe a medicine store would also have a few seeds.


    She had the whole first floor of the Primal Chaos Pagoda to nt; it was basically a massive field waiting to be used for farming, so Bai Rouyun was going to use this wonderful ce.


    Even better was it that if she left a herb within the Primal Chaos Dimension for one day, it would be equivalent to a year of growth in the outside world.


    If she left it for a hundred days, she would have a hundred-year-old medicinal nt, and those were already immensely rare.


    Bai Rouyun was already feeling breathless when she thought about how rich she would be in the future. In her past life, although she was a highly ranked cultivator, she was poor.


    She had grown up relying on herself, and she had gained her wealth by robbing graves and entering danger zones.


    She had always wanted to be an alchemist or have some profession, but she was aware that it was impossible for her back then.


    Things werepletely different now. She had Xiao Bao to teach her pill concocting and elixir refinement. She was going to use Xiao Bao to his limits.


    "You are too devious," a voice suddenly popped into Bai Rouyun��s mind, and she instantly recognized it as being Xiao Bao��s.


    Knowing that the artifact spirit had realized her thoughts, Bai Rouyun was not feeling ashamed. Instead, she smiled wickedly and grinned, "Xiao Bao, quickly call me Mommy! When Mommy needs help, you will help her, right?"


    She could hear the artifact spirit sigh as if the world had been dropped onto his shoulders. "Stop being so shameless," heined. "Anyway, I will help you learn alchemy if you wish to learn it. Not only alchemy, but I can also teach you armament crafting, inscriptions, formations, and beast taming. But the requisite is that you don��t die."


    Bai Rouyun was not insulted by the words Xiao Bao said. After all, there was truth to his words. She did not doubt that everyone would do their best to kill her if they knew she had the Primal Chaos Pagoda with her.


    "Xiao Bao is the best!" Bai Rouyun said and grinned, her mood happy. Hearing the happiness in her voice, Xiao Bao was also feeling pleased within the Primal Chaos Dimension for a brief moment, until he realized his feelings.


    He then harrumphed and refused to dwell on the thoughts anymore before he stumped towards the hut.


    Although Bai Rouyun was not within the dimension, she could still sense what was happening, and her grin widened. She saw every small action that Xiao Bao was taking.


    They had walked quite far down the street, and Bai Rouyun had started to get a grasp of the prices of various items from the loud shouts of the hawkers and the merchants.


    She had, with her, around five hundred thousand gold coins, and from what she could sense from the other��s shouts, this was a sizable amount of money.


    The General��s mansion had given her a decent dowry, likely because they were afraid of being used of bullying, or because they feared that Prince Yun would take offense.


    They had reached the center square of the capital. Here, the most prominent building, apart from the royal pce, was located. It was a building that belonged to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, a faction that was spread over the entire world.


    Even the most influential sects and families dared not fight with this Thousand Treasures Pavilion because they were the richest in the world, and they had nurtured many geniuses over the years. Not only this, but they had also invited many experts to be their Elders in return for benefits.


    Bai Rouyun was not very surprised that this kingdom had a branch, and she was very excited. This ce was bound to have what she was looking for!


    The bodyguard saw that Bai Rouyun was aware of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, and he frowned slightly. He did not understand this woman and who she was, but since his master had said that she was fine, then he would not go against her. Still, she was an intriguing puzzle to him, and he would like answers at some point.


    Bai Rouyun could not be bothered to think about the thoughts of the guard that was following her. Looking at the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, she instantly went towards the entrance.


    But before she had the time to reach it, arge carriage came down the road at a rapid speed. The beast that pulled it was a Fire Unicorn, although not a true Qilin, it had a bit of Qilin blood in it, and it could reach the holy rank if appropriately trained.


    Not many were capable of using it as a means of transportation, so everyone wisely left space for the carriage.


    Unfortunately, Bai Rouyun had not seen it in time, so Mo Chu, the guard, rushed to her side and grabbed her out of danger��s way.

 Chapter 24 - Encountering The Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Encountering The Crown Prince </h4>


    The moment she was out of danger, Mo Chu was filled with fear. If something had happened to his madam, while she was under his protection, he dared not think about how he would be dealt with by his master.


    At the same time, the carriage came to a standstill; it was clear that the owner was also going into the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    However, Mo Chu was anything but pleased. He was aware that he usually needed to hold a low presence because his master did not want to show off the power of the Eternal Shadow Pce, but things were different now he was masked.


    Not to mention something could have happened to his madam!


    So Mo Chu wanted to ensure that Bai Rouyun was fine, but before he had the time to do something, he saw that her brows were furrowed and her eyes showing great displeasure.


    She steadied herself and snorted as she moved towards the carriage. Her strength might be low, but she had some tricks up her sleeves.


    She was going to make this owner regret his reckless driving!


    Mo Chu was shocked by the sudden movements, but he also respected her. Even against someone stronger than her, she had no intention of holding back.


    He did not mind it, he was nning on teaching this person a lesson anyway, but now that Bai Rouyun wanted to avenge herself, he would let her vent, before he beat them up.


    Mo Chu knew who the person was, and because of this, he was even more eager to beat him up. There was only one person within the entire Empire who had a carriage dragged by a Fire Unicorn, and that was the Crown Prince.


    Bai Rouyun walked forward, closely followed by Mo Chu, and by the time she reached the front of the carriage, the cover was lifted, and a young man stepped out.


    He looked slightly simr to Li Moyun, but far from being as handsome. He did not have the same handsome face, but more importantly, hecked the air of a ruler.


    Bai Rouyun only paused for a moment, even if this guy was rted to Li Moyun, he had still almost hit her with his carriage, this was something that ought to be repaid in kind!


    When the man stepped out of the carriage, the first thing that came into his eyes was a beauty.


    She was breathtakingly beautiful, but her eyes were aze with anger. Looking at this stunning beauty seething in anger, the crown prince instantly felt his heart skip a beat.


    Who was she? Why was she angry with him? He had never seen her before!


    "Thisdy, what can I do for you?" he asked, puzzled, but polite. He was attracted to the woman.


    "Apologize!" Bai Rouyun said sternly, causing Mo Chu to be shocked. Asking the Crown Prince to apologize to an unknown person was simply the same as asking for two moons in one night.


    The crown prince also frowned. He had a good impression of this woman, but for her to request an apology, would he not lose face if he apologized?


    "Thisdy, why should I apologize?" he asked, slightly perplexed. What had happened?


    "Driving a carriage down the street like a lunatic, almost hitting innocent citizens! Is this how a nobleman ought to behave? Nobles have the responsibility of protecting the citizens of one��s Empire; what you did is a shame to all noblemen!"


    Bai Rouyun did not mince her words at all, her anger was not lessening, and the prince was slightly stumped for words. There were no words that could refute what the woman said.


    Seeing the many nces of the crowd that had gathered around them, the crown prince knew that if he did not thread with care, then his reputation could be swept across the floor.


    "Thisdy, I am sincerely sorry," he decided to apologize to maintain his reputation amongst the citizens. At the same time, he also wished to give the woman a good impression.


    He had taken an instant liking to her and wanted to take her home as a concubine. Unfortunately, right now, she seemed unwilling.


    ncing at the prince who had apologized with a polite demeanor, Bai Rouyun said nothing else. She gave him a final nce, and then she looked at Mo Chu, "Little Chu, let��s get going."


    Mo Chu almost choked when he heard her call him Little Chu. Was he little? Not at all!


    But this was his madam, he dared not go against her words, and thus he just nodded his head, following behind the woman into the Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    "Elder Si," the crown prince looked at the driver of the carriage, "check her background."


    "She is not ordinary," the man who was known as Elder Si said. "When I almost knocked into her, the man who is her bodyguard released his Qi, and it was blue. Although he had not reached Indigo yet, he was only a step away.


    "A miss who is able tomand a cultivator at the Blue Realm like a mere bodyguard cannot be simple. One has to know that we have no blue cultivators within the entire Empire."


    The crown prince was deep in thought. He did not question what Elder Si said. This Elder was his most trusted aide, so he would not lie to him.


    "If I can get her to fall in love with me, then I willmand a much stronger force than I have now, and then dealing with Li Moyun will be a walk in the park," the crown prince was deep in thought as he muttered the words.

 Chapter 25 - Crown Prince Seeking A Backer

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Crown Prince Seeking A Backer </h4>


    Elder Si nodded his head. "That would, of course, be for the best," he said. "However, even if you cannot get her to fall for you, you can still have a good rtionship with her. As long as it is friendly, then you will benefit."


    At the same time, within the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, Bai Rouyun was looking around curiously. "Hey, Mo Chu," she called out, and the guy who was continually walking behind her looked at her with surprise.


    "What is the rtionship between Li Moyun and this annoying guy?" She could not help but ask. If their rtionship was good, then she would not cause problems, but if it was not, then it was not so simple as getting away with a mere apology.


    "Bad." Mo Chu was usually a man of many words, but he was not sure how else to exin their rtionship. At the same time, he did not know how much of his master��s affairs he could tell her.


    Bai Rouyun understood this, and thus she did not try to inquire about anything else, herck of questions surprising Mo Chu. Was she curious about Li Moyun or not? It was hard to say.


    "You are a Blue Realm cultivator?" she suddenly asked, and Mo Chu was surprised that she had seen the glow of his Qi when he saved her. But he did not deny it, just tentatively nodded his head. He was amongst the stronger people following Li Moyun.


    "This will be interesting," she grinned, her eyes shining like a billion stars, and her lips curled into a seductive grin.


    "What will?" Mo Chu asked, confused.


    Bai Rouyun looked at Mo Chu and shook her head as if she was sad that he couldn��t follow her train of thought.


    "He is a prince. He is likely to fight for the throne. Then a Blue Realm cultivator appears in front of him as the protector of a frail youngdy. Obviously, he is going to try and strike up a conversation with uster. He might even try and seduce me. After all, he will benefit greatly if you were by his side. Unfortunately, I have no interest in guys like him, but it will be nice if I can get him to pay for my purchases today."


    Bai Rouyun had always been frugal as she never had a lot of money in her previous life. Although she could be considered somewhat rich now, she was still not at a point where she could squander her wealth as she pleased.


    Mo Chu was stunned. It was just some gold coins; his master had an unlimited supply of gold coins. Even essence stones were something he did notck. Was it really proper for the madam to scam another?


    But when he thought about the person being scammed being the Crown Prince, a slight twitch appeared at the corner of his lips. He wanted tough but couldn��t, he wanted to cry but had no tears. It was evident that although he had already apologized, Bai Rouyun was holding a grudge.


    Bai Rouyun patted Mo Chu��s shoulder and grinned at him. "Just wait to see a spectacr showter. I only nned to buy some seeds, but now it seems that I should buy some herbs too. Some lovely expensive herbs."


    Not long after, the Crown Prince, alongside Elder Si, entered the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    When Bai Rouyun had entered, everyone had looked at her curiously, but no one hade to greet her, allowing her to walk the floor on her own while deciding what she wanted to purchase.


    Now that the Crown Prince arrived, the floor manager instantly appeared and started to tter him, rubbing his hands together and leading the way.


    The Crown Prince��s eyes scanned the floor, and he quickly found Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu. His eyes were on Mo Chu for a short while before they returned to Bai Rouyun.


    Although he agreed with Elder Si, that this woman was a good backer for him because she had a Blue Realm practitioner following her, he was also very attracted to her appearance.


    As to whether or not it was her real appearance, the Crown Prince did not care. The face masks were ingenious, but they had one w. If you were beautiful before wearing the mask, you would be beautiful after wearing it too. If you were ugly before, you would still be ugly after.


    The mask could not make an ugly person beautiful, or a beautiful person ugly.


    Because of this, he was confident that even if this stunning woman was not like this in real life, then she would still be immensely beautiful.


    And as a man, he liked beautiful women. He did not feel like he was losing out at all if he could seduce this woman.


    "Mother, I can smell a thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng in this shop. If you are going to scam that man, make sure to get a slice of the ginseng."


    Hearing Xiao Bao��s voice, Bai Rouyun was stunned. The little thing was even referring to her as mother; as such, she could easily guess that the little treasure truly wanted the slice of the Blood Ginseng.


    Although she did not know why he wanted this slice of Blood Ginseng, she was not going to ignore him. Since he called her ��Mother��, then she was going to do anything to get it for him.


    A contemting expression appeared on her face as she started nning how to scam the prince, get her seeds, while also getting a slice of Blood Ginseng.

 Chapter 26 - Blood Ginseng

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Blood Ginseng </h4>


    Just as she was standing still, deep in thought, a masculine voice sounded behind her, "Thisdy, it seems we are fated to meet. Why don��t we go shopping together?"


    Turning around, she saw the Crown Prince standing behind her, the manager of this floor of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion was standing by his side looking puzzled.


    Why would the royal highness pay attention to a woman of unknown origin and even be so polite?


    Mo Chu was also surprised. When he heard Bai Rouyun say that the Crown Prince would contact her again, he had thought that she was overthinking, but now it seemed she had a good grasp of his personality.


    "I am not sure how much fate there is," Bai Rouyun said with a slight smile on her lips. "I was almost hit by your carriage outside the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Naturally, my destination was here."


    Hearing her words, the Crown Prince was somewhat embarrassed, but he did not let his expression show his feelings. "I am very sorry for the mistake made before, why don��t you allow this prince to pay for your shopping spree today?"


    Hearing this, Mo Chu was even more shocked. How could Bai Rouyun know that he would offer to pay for her? Was she psychic?


    Bai Rouyun was unaware of the thoughts Mo Chu was having, but she noticed his bewildered and slightly adoring expression as he looked at her. Still, she ignored it.


    "This, sir, I think you won��t be able to afford my purchase," she said with a shake of her head, but the smile on her lips was not diminishing. It looked like she was mocking him.


    The Crown Prince frowned slightly. He was the Crown Prince of an Empire; how could he possibly not afford what she wanted to buy? No such rare items were ced within this Thousand Treasure Pavilion!


    "Manager Zhou, thisdy��s purchases, put them on my bill," the Crown Prince turned directly to the floor manager by his side, and hearing this, a cunning light shed by Bai Rouyun��s eyes.


    "Are you sure?" she asked, looking hesitatingly at the crown prince as if she was worried that her purchase would cheat him of too much money.


    Seeing her slightly troubled expression, every thought of hesitation vanished from the Crown Prince��s mind, and he pushed his chest out and pped it with his hand.


    "This prince has already said so, so naturally, it will be like this."


    Inside her mind Bai Rouyun was grinning wildly, this was precisely what she wanted.


    "Well, if you are sure," her words were still hesitating, her expression disying uncertainty.


    "I am sure!" the prince suddenly felt immensely proud of himself.


    "In that case, I won��t hold back." Bai Rouyun found two notes from within her clothes and handed them to the floor manager. "I need seeds of these herbs, ten of each. Apart from that, I also need these herbs. They have to be ten years of age, and I also need ten of each of these."


    Initially, she only nned on buying the seeds, but since it was someone else��s expense, she might as well buy the herbs as well. That way, she would not have to wait ten days to begin concocting pills.


    epting the two notes, the floor manager was a little surprised. All of these herbs were immenselymon, and they would not cost much, so why had she been so reluctant.


    "Also, I need a slice of the thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng. That is the main reason I arrived today," Bai Rouyun said sheepishly.


    Even though she did not like this Crown Prince, and he had caused her to be angry, he was still Li Moyun��s brother. Would Li Moyun scold her when he heard about this?


    Although she was embarrassed and slightly worried about Li Moyun��s thoughts, she was not willing to let this Crown Prince go without having him shedding ayer of skin, or at least a lot of gold coins.


    When hearing about the thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng, everyone was stunned silly. The Crown Prince��s face was troubled, while the floor manager was puzzled. The Thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng was so valuable that only certain figures knew of its existence.


    How did this woman know of it? Mo Chu knew that this ce had a Blood Ginseng of thousand years, but he had never paid it any mind. Such low-level herbs were all over the Yun Pce, but why would this woman know of it, and why would she be interested in it?


    "This..." The floor manager was contemting. The thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng was worth way more than its weight in gold. It was immensely expensive and while the Crown Prince could afford a slice and gift it to this woman, it would be a huge loss for him.


    But the Crown Prince had already said that he would pay her bill, even though she had said it would be expensive. He could not change his mind now.


    Seeing the slightly troubled expression of the Crown Prince, the floor manager had a sudden idea. "Thisdy, I am not sure where you heard about our ginseng from, but unfortunately you need a certain status to be able to purchase it."


    Hearing his words, the Crown Prince��s words became better, but Bai Rouyun just smiled casually as if the question was useless to her.


    "You think I do not have the status to purchase a slice of the Blood Ginseng?" she asked casually as she started crossing her arms across her chest.


    "I am afraid so. I have never seen you before, how could you possibly have the right to purchase our Blood ginseng?"

 Chapter 27 - Xue Jingyu

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Xue Jingyu </h4>


    "I see," Bai Rouyun was not insulted, nor was she annoyed, she just smiled.


    Mo Chu was sure that she was going to use his rank as a Blue Realm practitioner to pressure them, but the next words from Bai Rouyun shocked everyone present.


    "You think that a mere Thousand Treasure Pavilion will stop me? Even Xue Jingyu from Shitian Tower would give me some respect if he were here right now."


    The eyes of the floor manager turned round in shock and fear. Only the upper echelons of the cultivation world knew that the Thousand Treasure Pavilion belonged to Shitian Tower.


    Even fewer knew the name of the young master of the Shitian Tower. Xue Jingyu preferred to be a low key and casual person. Only a few people outside of their organization knew of his name, while everyone within the entire Shitian Tower knew of him.


    This woman, however, said that even Xue Jingyu would show her respect. Who was she to say such brazen words?


    The reason that Bai Rouyun dared to say such brazen words was because she had some friendship with Xue Jingyu before. She knew that he would not get mad at her for using his name to threaten an annoying floor manager in a small Empire.


    Then again, Xue Jingyu was likely sure that she had died that day on top of the mountain. Suddenly she felt a bit sad. He was one of the few people she considered her friends before, but she had died, had he missed her?


    Thinking of that, she looked at the floor manager, "fetch some paper and a brush for me," she said.


    Hearing that she knew of Xue Jingyu, the manager dared not hesitate and rushed to get a brush and paper. Seeing it, a smile flickered on her attractive face, and she quickly drew a rabbit. Then she wrote on top of it, ��Brother Rabbit, Sister Fox misses you��.


    Looking at the drawing and the words, no one knew what it meant, but Bai Rouyun said nothing. "Bring this to Xue Jingyu," she ordered.


    Although she and Xue Jingyu were good friends, there was nothing romantic between them. In the beginning, Xue Jingyu had fallen for Bai Rouyun, but because of her personality, he quickly gave up, and they became best friends instead.


    The floor manager was somewhat uncertain as to what the rtionship between this woman and his master was, but he dared not belittle her any longer.


    The Crown Prince also understood a few things from the conversation between the floor manager and this woman. First of all, was the shocking knowledge that the Shitian Tower was behind the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    Secondly, a significant person within the Shitian Tower was named Xue Jingyu.


    Thirdly, this woman knew of many secrets, so she was worthy of being his backer.


    Paying for one slice of the Blood Ginseng was worth it if it could get her backing.


    As he came to this conclusion, the Crown Prince looked at the woman with a fervent expression on his face.


    "Manager Zhou, please sell her a slice of the thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng."


    While all this was happening, Mo Chu was standing behind Bai Rouyun. His eyes were narrowed dangerously. How could a dumb woman know of Xue Jingyu? He knew of him because his master had encountered him a few times.


    But this woman, how could she possibly know about it. It seemed that she had many secrets that were still unexposed, but he would exin this to Li Moyun in detail, when they got back home. Then his master could decide what to do with the woman.


    After hearing that the Crown Prince agreed to pay, the floor manager had nothing more to say.


    He instructed some of the sales assistants to find the herbs and seeds, while he himself went to pick up a slice of the thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng.


    Not long after, the floor manager was back with a jade box in which the slice was ced. He was aware of the price, but when he thought of her attitude, he also knew that it was nothing big for her.


    Blood Ginseng was known to be one of the mostmon herbs in the world. The only reason it was worthy of attention was that it was a thousand-year-old herb.


    Even so, it was nothing special to Bai Rouyun. In her previous life, she had once encountered ten-thousand-year-old herbs, it was nothing to see herbs of a thousand years, and she would not have paid it any mind if her little Xiao Bao wouldn��t have mentioned it.


    After receiving the herbs, seeds, and jade box, a smile adorned her lips, and she seemed much softer than before.


    The hearts of everyone started beating rapidly; even Mo Chu was stunned by her at that moment.


    "In that case, I will leave the payment to his Royal Highness," Bai Rouyun said with a smile. "I will now excuse myself."


    Having said that, Bai Rouyun vanished from their sights. From the beginning, till now, it took a long time for the others to get their minds back, and when they did, Mo Chu was shocked and hurried after her. If something happened to his madam, even if she had a lot of secrets, then he would still be punished!


    At the same time, the floor manager excused himself, took the drawing that Bai Rouyun had made, and hurried to the highest floor of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion to speak with the branch head.


    He had to announce what had happened, not to mention only the branch head could send the drawing to the Shitian Tower��s main house and Xue Jingyu.

 Chapter 28 - Find Her!

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Find Her! </h4>


    As Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu walked back to the Yun Pce, they had contrasting expressions. Bai Rouyun was filled with happiness while Mo Chu was alert and unsure of Bai Rouyun��s real identity.


    At the same time, Manager Zhou reached the upper floors; sweat was on his forehead from being worried about the whole situation. He quickly exined the situation and showed the drawing to the branch leader.


    The branch leader did not have the power to contact Xue Jingyu unless it was an emergency directly, and he was contemting whether or not this was an emergency.


    The Blood Ginseng meant nothing, but this woman was problematic. Finally, the branch leader decided that it was necessary to contact the young master. After all, this was directly connected to him.


    He went to a big stone basin that was ced on top of arge pedestal, simrly made from stone.


    This basin was crude, not at all luxurious, as the rest of the office was, and when one looked at the office, it stood out.


    Even so, this basin was the most sacred part of the office, and no one was allowed to touch it.


    That was because this basin was used to contact others. He had various powders, and depending on the powder he ced in the basin, multiple people could be reached.


    He took a small purse out of a brocade box and looked at it hesitatingly. When he had used this powder, there was no turning back, but upon witnessing the drawing that had been left behind, he took a deep breath and ced what seemed like a teaspoon full of the powder in the water.


    The powder resembled sugar, yet the moment it came into contact with the water within the basin, the previously clear water started turning murky.


    Moments after a handsome young man was seen. There was some impatience between his eyebrows as he looked at the man on the other side of the water.


    "What is it?" he asked, his attitude rather bad.


    "My Lord, a woman appeared at our store today. She imed that she knew you and that you would have to show her respect if you met. After that, she drew a drawing which makes us confused, and we had no other option than to contact you."


    The branch head was so scared that he said everything in one breath, not daring to withhold any information.


    Hearing his words, Xue Jingyu also frowned. A woman that he had to give respect to? In such a low-grade Empire?


    "What was the drawing?" he could not help but ask puzzled, and when he saw the drawing that the Branch Head held up, the sound of a cup being shattered reverberated across the water image.


    "Where... Where is she now?" Xue Jingyu was shocked, and he did nothing to hide his surprise.


    "She came to get some items before leaving. She was likely using a face mask, and we did not get her name."


    "Is she a resident of your Empire?" Xue Jingyu was adamant about getting every piece of information that he could. If this was indeed Sister Fox, then he would be beyond happy. Sister Fox was his best, and only, real friend!


    He had been locked in closed-door cultivation during her pursuit and knew nothing of it. When he came out, she was already dead, and he was using his powers to slowly kill everyone who had a hand in her death. Unfortunately, he could not do so upfront, and his old man did not agree to his antics.


    But her corpse was never found. He had always hoped that she had survived, and this drawing made it seem as if she had. But was it just a coincidence? He had to figure it out.


    "You can use whatever clearance level you want, find out where she came from and who she is."


    The branch leader was shocked. He was not usually allowed to interact with the information leaders of Shitian Tower, nor could he contact the assassins. Still, now it seemed that he could contact them all for the sake of finding out her identity.


    "I will not let you down," the branch leader said submissively, and he was already ecstatic as he was looking forward to giving his master news.


    The water slowly turned murky once more before it became clear and without the slightest ripple.


    The branch leader did not hesitate to contact the informationwork of the Shitian Tower.


    He then made them keep an eye out for the woman, and numerous people were sent out to look for her, but it was as if she had vanished from the face of the earth.


    No matter how much they searched, they could not find even the slightest trace of her, or her guard.


    Unbeknown to them, she had long since returned to the Yun Pce, feeling immensely proud of herself.


    While she returned to the bedroom to sort through her loot from the day, Mo Chu went to report to Li Moyun.


    Li Moyun was in a meeting and was busy discussing with a few of his men about a threat that had popped up towards his Eternal Shadow Pce, so Mo Chu patiently waited outside the study. At the same time, he thought through everything that had happened that day, and he was both in awe and high alert whenever he thought of Bai Rouyun. Just who was she?


    By now, he was confident that she was not the dumb, deaf, and mute woman that had been initially married to their Lord. But it seemed that their Lord was aware of this, and still allowed her around him. How could this be?

 Chapter 29 - Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun </h4>


    Mo Chu waited outside the study for a full afternoon. It was not before the evening that the door opened and three men exited.


    Seeing Mo Chu standing outside, they were surprised, but they said nothing, just nodding to him before they left.


    Knocking on the door, Mo Chu heard Li Moyun��s voice from within, beckoning him to enter.


    As he entered, he saw that Li Moyun was deeply buried in several files, his brows furrowed, and it was clear that the papers were of great importance.


    Yet when he saw Mo Chu, he ced them aside and looked at him as if his report was much more important than the papers in front of him.


    "What did she do out in town?" Li Moyun asked, a faint shadow of a smile appeared on his lips as he was thinking about Bai Rouyun.


    Mo Chu was petrified when he saw this. Who was this Bai Rouyun to make him have such an unusual reaction?


    Knowing that his Lord treated this woman differently, Mo Chu dared not be casual in reporting what had happened during the morning, and told him everything in great detail.


    He even exined the drawing in great detail, hoping that perhaps his master understood more than he himself did.


    "You said that the drawing said that Sister Fox missed Brother Rabbit?" he asked with a peculiar light in his eyes.


    "Yes," Mo Chu had not known what it meant, but it was clear that Li Moyun had an idea. His face was a mixture of disbelief and slight difort.


    "You know Xue Jingyu quite well," Mo Chu said after hesitating for a bit. "Do you understand the weird message she sent?"


    Li Moyun nodded his head. "I understand it," he said, but he did not go into details, trying to exin it to Mo Chu.


    "Well then, please excuse me," Mo Chu said, and Li Moyun nodded his head. "In the future, you will follow Bai Rouyun. Do what she tells you to do. If something happens,e and inform me right away."


    Mo Chu had already expected this and made an obeisance before leaving the study.


    "Bai Rouyun. I would never have thought that it was her. So many years passed after her death, and although her name is the same, I never assumed that she would be that legendary cultivator."


    Li Moyun was genuinely stunned. This woman had been twenty-four years old when she died, but she was renowned as the most talented cultivator in the entire world.


    She was an independant cultivator, but she had managed to do so well. It was clear that her talent far eclipsed the sect and family geniuses, who had to rely on the resources they were given from their backers to do well.


    The Eternal Shadow Pce knew of the pursuit from ten years ago, but back then, Li Moyun was merely fifteen years old. Although the Eternal Shadow Pce was starting to have a foothold in the cultivation world, he was not willing to hunt down a single woman who was doing her best to survive.


    Back then, he had truly admired her. It was also because of her that he knew of Xue Jingyu. Xue Jingyu had turned to the Eternal Shadow Pce more than once to get help to rid the world of those who had harmed her.


    It was also because of this that he had once identally heard Xue Jingyu say some very simr words. He had heard him mention Brother Rabbit and Sister Fox.


    But he was feeling an acute sense of crisis. Were Xue Jingyu and Bai Rouyun a couple? Although he was married to Bai Rouyun now, he was aware that they were not together, and he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    He exited the study and looked around. "Someone, fetch the madam!" he called out. Moments after, a maid returned with Bai Rouyun. Bai Rouyun was surprised. She had been busy reading through an old book on how to concoct medicine that Xiao Bao had given her, when a maid came to get her.


    She was at first puzzled, but then she realized what it was likely something that had to do with her behavior that day. The Eternal Shadow ce was not dumb; they would probably have deduced something already.


    She was led to the study, and as she entered, she started to be a little worried. Would she be able to keep her head on top of her neck this time too?


    "Bai Rouyun, or should I say Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun?" Li Moyun was leaning back against his chair as he looked at Bai Rouyun, who had an ugly expression on her face.


    She knew they would be unsure about her identity after she exposed Xue Jingyu, but he had instantly guessed who she was. This man was not simple indeed!


    But she was not willing to lose out, so she just sat down in front of him and proudly nodded her head. "I am indeed the Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun."


    Hearing her admit it so quickly, the pupils of Li Moyun contracted, and the smile on his lips widened by an inch.


    "Why did you never tell me?"


    "You never asked."


    "Do I need to ask for everything? Aren��t you my wife?"


    "You married the old Bai Rouyun, not me."


    "So you want another wedding? That can be arranged."


    "I never said that!"


    Bai Rouyun��s heart was rising fast in annoyance. It was simply impossible to have a proper conversation with this man.


    Having teased her slightly, the smile on Li Moyun��s face faded somewhat.


    "What is your rtionship with Xue Jingyu?"

 Chapter 30 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Jealousy </h4>


    "Jingyu?" Bai Rouyun was shocked to hear his name being mentioned by Li Moyun, but then she realized that he was the leader of the Eternal Shadow Pce. It was to be expected that he knew of Xue Jingyu.


    "Best friend," Bai Rouyun smiled sweetly. She had nothing to hide. "He was the only person who I could call a friend before."


    Li Moyun felt an ufortable feeling within his heart, making him grow restless. Bai Rouyun was his wife, why had this best friend suddenly appeared. How much about Bai Rouyun did he know that he, Li Moyun, was unaware of?


    Was their rtionship merely that of friends, or were they lovers? The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he became. Bai Rouyun was his wife. He was already used to considering her as his wife, and a sense of loss and fear spread in his heart when he thought that she might divorce himter on for the sake of this Xue Jingyu.


    His expression turned grim, and the surrounding air turned chilly. Frost crystals started appearing all over the study, and Bai Rouyun could feel the cold seep into her body.


    "Li Moyun!" she called out, slightly startled. Even she, at her peak, could not influence the surroundings like this with her mood alone. This required an elemental affinity that was at the highest levels!


    Hearing her strained voice, Li Moyun finally returned to his senses. He saw that Bai Rouyun was standing on the frozen floor in a pair of silk shoes, and her entire body was trembling in the cold.


    Although she had started cultivating, she was not in a position to withstand his horrible frost. He was many times stronger than her.


    Li Moyun instantly left the chair, and before Bai Rouyun noticed what was happening, she was suddenly swept off her feet and into Li Moyun��s embrace.


    "Sorry," he said gently as he carried her back to the chair, sat down, and ced her on hisp.


    His arm hooked around her waist, holding her in position. She could not move even if she wanted to.


    Bai Rouyun had never been so close to another man before, but she did not detest the feeling. Li Moyun was also the most attractive man she had ever seen, his handsome features unparalleled.


    As such, she decided to take advantage of his beauty, and she leaned against his body. Snuggling closely to his chest and swung her legs. She seemed like a spoiled wife.


    "Jingyu and I are close friends," Bai Rouyun did not know why, but she wanted to exin her rtionship to Li Moyun. She did not want him to misunderstand.


    "We have been exploring quite a few tombs and graves together. Initially, he was curious about me because I was an independant cultivator. I was all alone, but I still managed to rank on the Heavenly Genius Chart.


    "He came to visit me and said that my appearance was just what he fancied, so I beat him up.��


    "I beat him so much that even his mother could not recognize him, and since then, he realized that my personality was so unlike the kind he liked.


    "He used to call me Sister Fox because he said I was as sly as a fox. We found out that although our feelings for each other were not that of lovers, we still considered each other good friends."


    Hearing Bai Rouyun talk about Xue Jingyu, Li Moyun had been tense at first, but the more he heard, the happier he became, and the arm around her waist tightened slightly.


    At the same time, he could also feel how the small head nestled against his chest; he was feeling soplete and happy that he raised the other hand and caressed her hair.


    "Dear, does your rebirth have something to do with the treasure you had found before?" Li Moyun was originally not willing to ask about this, but he felt that it was necessary to know. If something would happen to her in the future, he needed to prepare for it.


    Bai Rouyun was quiet. She was not willing to lie to Li Moyun, but it was hard for her to tell the truth.


    "Darling, I already told you my real identity, and I brought you into my headquarters. My life is in your hands, can you not tell me about it?"


    Bai Rouyun felt immensely guilty and sad. She had not considered his emotions.


    "Xiao Bao, can I bring another person into the Primal Chaos Dimension?" She asked tentatively, and then she heard Xiao Bao��s answer.


    "You can, but I am afraid that you need to be careful of who you invite."


    Bai Rouyun was also aware of this, but she finally agreed to tell Li Moyun.


    Grasping his hand, Bai Rouyun was nervous, but she still dragged him into the dimension.


    As soon as they entered, Li Moyun was shocked. Having an independant dimension was very rare, and only some Violet Realm cultivators were able to do this.


    "Are you going to tell me this is a part of the treasure?" Li Moyun asked, puzzled.


    "The treasure was called the Primal Chaos Pagoda. It has severalyers, and the firstyer is for growing herbs. The herbs growing here will bloom much faster; one day of growing in this world is as fast as one year on the outside."


    "Xiao Bao has said that he will help me learn how to concoct medicine, and I want to be an alchemist."


    "Who is Xiao Bao?" Li Moyun asked, feeling the jealousy moving about again.


    "The artifact spirit." Bai Rouyun noticed nothing abnormal as she answered with a smile.

 Chapter 31 - Middle-Aged Man

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Middle-Aged Man </h4>


    "This artifact has a spirit?" Li Moyun was surprised when he heard this. He knew how difficult it was for artifacts to form spirits, so he could not help but readjust his expectations for the treasure.


    "Mommy," a grieved little voice suddenly sounded out, shocking Li Moyun from his thoughts. He did not doubt that this adorable little boy who had appeared out of nowhere, looking so much like a little doll, was the artifact spirit. But why would it call Bai Rouyun mother? Was there something wrong with the mind of this artifact spirit.


    "Xiao Bao!" Bai Rouyun was so happy when she saw the little guy, and she quickly found a small jade box which she handed over to the boy.


    "I got you your slice of blood ginseng! Mommy promised to get it for you, and I did!" There was a bit of pride in Bai Rouyun��s eyes, a bit of mischief, and a bit of guilt.


    The pride and mischief were because she had personally scammed the crown prince of so much gold. The guilt was because she had also scammed the artifact spirit for a lot of good stuff while forcing him to acknowledge her as its mother.


    But she still thought the cheap son she had picked up was too adorable, and since she had wanted him to call her mother, she was going to treat him well.


    When Xiao Bai saw the small jade box, his eyes shone with excitement, and his two slightly chubby arms reached out to ept it.


    He opened it slowly, and his eyes glistened with excitement �� moments after he tossed the slice of the ginseng into his mouth.


    A moment passed, before an earthquake appeared in the Primal Chaos Dimension, at the same time Xiao Bao��s face flushed red.


    "Mother, you should leave for now," Xiao Bao said with great difficulty.


    Nodding her head, Bai Rouyun grasped Li Moyun��s wrist and moments after they were back in the study.


    Bai Rouyun was still seated in Li Moyun��sp, but she was not as rxed any longer. Was he going to act against her now she had shown him her treasure?


    But contrary to her expectation, Li Moyun��s arm snaked around her waist and pressed her against his body.


    "My dear wife, you have suffered." He muttered softly. Although the voice was soft and low, Bai Rouyun could hear it, and a sour feeling arose in her. She had never felt like that before.


    She rested her head against his chest and said nothing. She just rested carefully and felt at peace. Unknown to her, she slowly drifted off to sleep while Li Moyun was gently massaging the back of her head, and Li Moyun had no intention of moving her while she slept in his embrace.


    After two hours, someone knocked on the door, and Li Moyun used his Qi to push it open. He would not say anything out of fear of waking up Bai Rouyun.


    Outside was a middle-aged man. He was the only middle-aged person in the entire Eternal Shadow Pce; all the others were youngsters, between five and thirty.


    Most of them were children that Li Moyun had picked up from the streets and trained personally, the majority had grown up together with him and thus had been around the same age as Li Moyun.


    And since then, he continued to take in orphans and poor people who had no one to rely on. He gave them a chance of a better life, and all of them revered him for it.


    The spies that the other royals had sent to the pce were also all double agents. The moment they entered, they were poisoned and dared not betray Li Moyun. Hence they could only report the things that Li Moyun told them to report, and thus no one had realized what has been happening in the Yun Pce.


    This middle-aged man was Li Moyun��s teacher. He was the one who had always been by his side, acting as a father for him, and he was the one that Li Moyun respected the most.


    "That is your little wife?" the man asked with a low voice as he looked at the immensely attractive woman in Li Moyun��s arms, his eyes shing with gentleness when he saw how Li Moyun was protectively holding her in his embrace.


    Nodding his head, Li Moyun looked at the woman in his arms; a pampering expression stered all over his face.


    "I heard that she is not dumb, mute, or deaf," he continued, and once again, Li Moyun nodded his head.


    "She has been acting all these years," Li Moyun said. "She knew that if she were to survive in the Bai family, this was her only option. Now that she is gone from the Bai family, she can naturally be herself again."


    Li Moyun had initially nned on telling this middle-aged man the truth of her soul rebirth, but he changed his opinion after knowing her real identity. This was a knowledge too dangerous to share, and although hepletely trusted this man, he could get soul scoured if he was unlucky. Li Moyun could not allow anyone to know this, apart from himself and Bai Rouyun.


    The middle-aged man did not doubt Li Moyun��s words at all and nodded his head. "She is a pitiful woman then," he said. "Will she be able to cultivate?"


    "She is immensely talented," Li Moyun said with a nod of his head. "It will not take long for her to reach the Innate Realm of cultivation."


    The middle-aged man nodded his head. "I came here because of the twins," he said finally.


    "I am not sure if it is a good idea to keep using them. They seem to hold a strong grudge against the Madam."

 Chapter 32 - My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 32 - My Wife </h4>


    Li Moyun looked down on the sleeping beauty in his arms, and a cold gleam passed by his eyes.


    "Elder Sun, please deal with them as you see fit. I do not want them to be able to threaten the Eternal Shadow Pce or Bai Rouyun in the future."


    Li Moyun was a ruthless figure. Although those two women had been by his side since they were children, he was not willing to put Bai Rouyun in danger because of them.


    At the same time, he was feeling slightly frustrated. Although he did not feel anything special for the two women, they had known each other for a long time.


    It was always regrettable having to sentence such two loyal followers to death, but they had long since forgotten their orders and were acting on emotions. He could not risk them putting the entire Eternal Shadow Pce in danger just to get even with Bai Rouyun.


    The middle-aged man, Elder Sun, was not surprised by the decision made by Li Moyun.


    He had realized the importance of the madam the moment his eyesnded on her.


    Li Moyun refused to let anyone touch him. He hated the touch of others, and even when he was a child, he refused to let the pce maids attend to him or help him dress.


    The fact that this woman was allowed to rest on his body showed that she was an exception, and Elder Sun was feeling happy that his master had finally found someone whom he wanted to protect.


    The two men spoke a few more words, but Elder Sun quickly excused himself. He did not want to interrupt Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun.


    Not long after, Li Moyun bent over and ced a kiss on Bai Rouyun��s forehead. The gesture was gentle and soft; he was filled with care and consideration. It was as if the woman in his arms was the rarest of all treasures, but she was still fragile and in need of being protected.


    After cing the kiss on her forehead, he slowly stood up and carried Bai Rouyun in his arms. He went back to their bedchambers and put her on the bed.


    The moment shended on the bed, her body curled up into the fetal position, her arms wrapped around her legs, she seemed so insecure and lonely that Li Moyun decided to keep herpany.


    Heid down on the bed and dragged the sleeping woman into his embrace. He had never nned on sleeping, but the gentle scent of flowers, that was unique to Bai Rouyun, lingered around his nose; the smell was so bewitching that the arm around her waist tightened and dragged her deep into his embrace as his eyelids turned heavy and he sumbed to sleep.


    When Li Moyun had carried Bai Rouyun off, many had seen it, and within a short time, much gossip erupted within the Yun Pce.


    Everyone started to believe that Bai Rouyun was not married to Li Moyun solely for the sake of dealing with the Emperor. There had to be some emotions between them.


    But while these servants and guards dared gossip amongst themselves, no other person was ever informed of anything that happened within the Yun Pce.


    By the time Li Moyun awoke from his slumber, the sun was already starting to set.


    Li Moyun was a cultivator of high rank, he did not need sleep to sustain his body, but after this sleep, he felt that his soul rested much more than before, and his entire being was full of energy.


    Looking down at the woman who was still deep in sleep within his embrace, a gentle smile flitted across his lips. He bent down, kissed her gently on the forehead again, and slowly retracted himself from the embrace.


    Not long after, he returned to the study, only to see that the big stone basin that was in the corner was flickering with numerous colorful lights.


    He went to the basin and touched it, and instantly the image of a very impatient Xue Jingyu appeared in front of him.


    "Finally, you answered!" he eximed agitatedly. Generally, if someone did not answer the water contact, then it would just go normal again unless someone continued to pour the message sand into it.


    It was clear that Xue Jingyu wanted to speak with Li Moyun.


    "Young Master Xue, what can I do for you?" Li Moyun asked as he casually looked down on the image within the water.


    "You are located within the Richu Empire, right?" Xue Jingyu asked. Although not many knew the actual location of the Eternal Shadow Pce, Xue Jingyu was aware of it.


    "I am," Li Moyun answered calmly. He already knew what Xue Jingyu wanted, but he had no intention of telling this young master that the woman he was looking for was his wife.


    "I need you to find a woman for me. She is breathtakingly beautiful and appeared earlier this day. She bought a slice of the thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng at the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. I don��t have a drawing of her, but she has a powerful guard."


    "You want me to find her with this little information?" Li Moyun raised an eyebrow.


    "Just do your best," Xue Jingyu said. "I will reward you well if you do."


    "I just got a wife," Li Moyun said out of nowhere. "She seems to like concocting medicine, and she is very interested in rare herbs. If I do find this woman for you, do think of giving her some rare things to y with."


    Xue Jingyu just nodded his head absentmindedly, not at all paying attention to Li Moyun��s words, and Li Moyun did not go into details with this. He just wanted Xue Jingyu to know that he had a wife. In fact, he wanted to shout: ��Bai Rouyun is my wife, stay away from her��.

 Chapter 33 - My Condolences

    <h4>Chapter 33 - My Condolences </h4>


    Xue Jingyu was absentminded for a short while, but after a bit, he noticed that Li Moyun had an abnormally ck expression on his face.


    Thinking about what he had just said, he made a guess, "you look so upset, is your wife not treating you well?"


    "She is hunting rabbits," Li Moyun said, annoyed. It was true that he hadplicated feelings right now. He felt slightly guilty for not reuniting Xue Jingyu with Bai Rouyun, but at the same time, he did not want his wife to have excessivemunication with any males other than him.


    Also, this guy was so worried about her, how could he im that there was no love between them?


    The more he thought of this, the more upset he became, and the uglier his expression became.


    Just as he was about to say something, the door to the study opened, and a beauty ran in. "Li Moyun, you didn��t wake me up! Why did you let me sleep this long? I need to learn how to concoct pills!"


    The voice filled with grievances made both Li Moyun and Xue Jingyu stunned.


    Li Moyun quickly regained his senses, and he went to the door from where Bai Rouyun entered. One of her hands was rubbing her eye, making her seem as if she was still half asleep.


    She looked around and saw that Li Moyun was talking with someone in themunication basin, and her curiosity got the better of her.


    She strolled towards them,pletely ignoring the ugly face of Li Moyun. He half-heartedly tried to block her, but she easily bypassed him.


    "Brother..." Just as she was about to call out Brother Rabbit, Li Moyun domineeringly sped his hand on her waist and brought her to his embrace.


    "My dear wife, don��t look at other men when I am present." He was domineering, and he did not allow her to resist at all. His eyes were ring at Xue Jingyu, who was shocked as he looked at Li Moyun��s wife.


    There was a bit of recognition within his eyes; those beautiful eyes reminded him so much of Bai Rouyun.


    "This is your wife?" Xue Jingyu asked with narrowed eyes, and when he saw how possessive Li Moyun was, he knew the question was already answered, but he still asked it.


    "Yes."


    "What is her name?"


    "Bai Rouyun."


    "Bai Rouyun?"


    "Is there a problem?" Li Moyun growled, his mood was horrible. He had nned not to let the two of them recognize each other, but it seemed that even his ns had been destroyed.


    "Let me see her." Xue Jingyu was stubborn, but so was Li Moyun. "She is my wife," he grumbled. Bai Rouyun, who was within his embrace, was alsoining; her small fists were continually hammering his chest, her mouth was cursing at him.


    Seeing that both of them were so anxious, Li Moyun gritted his teeth and released Bai Rouyun.


    "Brother Rabbit!" she cried out, stunning Xue Jingyu so much that his eyes were widening in shock, and his hands started to tremble.


    "Sister Fox?" he asked hesitatingly. Although he was sure that it was her, he was not able to tell how or why she had suddenly appeared in his life again.


    "Brother Rabbit, it��s me!" she said happily as she moved to the basin. "I haven��t seen your stinky face for so long, have you already forgotten about me?"


    "Why are you looking like that?" Xue Jingyu could not help but ask. Although she had been attractive before, it was a far cry from how she looked now. She was simply a breathtakingly beautiful woman now; even he felt his heart stir until he remembered who she was, then it returned to normal in an instant.


    "Bad man!" Bai Rouyun was angered, "are you saying I am not pretty? Am I not nice?"


    "Very nice," he answered dryly, so dry that one would instantly doubt his words.


    "You don��t mean it!" Bai Rouyun��s cheeks were puffed up, her eyes glistening with anger, but both Li Moyun and Xue Jingyu felt that she was merely looking like a cute little pet. There was no threat from her at all.


    "Come here," Li Moyun raised his hand and gestured for Bai Rouyun to return to his side.


    Knowing that she had interrupted their conversation, she scratched her head embarrassedly and obediently walked to Li Moyun��s side.


    Seeing his friend, who was usually as disobedient and loud as a tyrannosaurus, be obedient and cute, Xue Jingyu was deep in thought.


    Then it suddenly hit his mind. "You two are married?!"


    "Yes," Li Moyun answered elegantly, the corners of his lips rose slightly as he gently and affectionately rubbed Bai Rouyun��s head.


    Bai Rouyun��s lips twitched. They were married yes, but they hadn��t done anything a married couple would do. Still, the ceremony was real, and thus, she could not deny it.


    Seeing that Bai Rouyun did not deny the statement, Xue Jingyu��s eyes widened in shock, and then theynded on Li Moyun. "You have my condolences," he said gravely.


    "What do you mean?!" This time Bai Rouyun was so angry that her eyes were aze.


    "Marrying me is a fortune; I am a treasure! You make it sound as if he had died! You bad man, I don��t remember my innocent Brother Rabbit having such a poisonous tongue!"


    "Ah, it is indeed Sister Fox. Your temper is the same as always. How can anyone live with it?"


    Bai Rouyun said nothing, she just began sulking, when she suddenly felt an arm reach out and embrace her waist, dragging her into the warm embrace of Li Moyun.


    "Don��t insult my wife," he said dotingly. "She is the cutest and most outstanding woman in the world. No one canpare to her."

 Chapter 34 - Pacifying Bai Rouyun

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Pacifying Bai Rouyun </h4>


    Hearing Li Moyun��s words, some of the anger within Bai Rouyun vanished, but her mood was still rather foul.


    She had been missing Brother Rabbit, but she had forgotten how good he was at aggravating her.


    Seeing her pouting look as she was leaning her head against Li Moyun��s chest, a grin shed past Xue Jingyu��s eyes.


    "So this marriage is real then?" he returned to the real subject at hand, curious as to whether or not Li Moyun had truly be his brother-inw.


    "Well, yes and no," Bai Rouyun mumbled, but Xue Jingyu could hear it.


    "The real Bai Rouyun was a dumb, deaf, and mute woman who was sold off by her family to marry Li Moyun. Unfortunately, her family was filled with jealousy towards her and killed her with poison on the wedding day.


    "When she died, I somehow took over her body, not sure how it worked or what happened.


    "So when I became this Bai Rouyun, I was already married to Li Moyun, but the wedding is not such a bad thing."


    Bai Rouyun did not say that they had not consummated their wedding; there was no need to say this. It would harm Li Moyun��s pride, and Xue Jingyu knew her well enough to know that she would not give her body to someone unless that someone would be her partner for life.


    They continued talking casually, and Xue Jingyu was no longer intentionally angering Bai Rouyun. Instead, he just asked a few questions about her and ensured that she was happy with how life was treating her now.


    After talking for some time, the conversation finished, but Bai Rouyun did not hurry to leave the study.


    "So you had no intention of telling Jingyu that I am here?" she asked, as her arms crossed over her chest.


    "You call him Jingyu but me Li Moyun. This is such unfair treatment, I am your husband, after all."


    "I know it is only because you are my husband that I am trying to reason with you and not fight it out!"


    "I am much stronger than you. If you chose to fight it out, you��d be suppressed," Li Moyun snorted, but Bai Rouyun was not at all embarrassed by having been seen through.


    "You couldn��t bear to suppress me," Bai Rouyun pouted. "Anyway, don��t change the subject, did you not n on telling Jingyu about me?"


    Li Moyun nced at the slightly pouting and partly displeased expression on Bai Rouyun��s face. He had an urge to pinch her cheeks, but he held back.


    "I was not sure what your ns were," he said in an excuse. "When not knowing what your ns were, how could I possibly contact him on your behalf?"


    "Really?" Bai Rouyun red at Li Moyun, trying her best to see whether or not he was trying to calm her, or if his words were real. It was impossible to see what he was thinking.


    "Truer than pearls," Li Moyun said solemnly, but his eyes were sparkling withughter.


    Sighing Bai Rouyun did not continue any longer; she just snorted at him and turned around. "I am entering the Primal Chaos Pagoda for a few days," she said.


    "I managed to get my hands on quite a few herbs this time, and I need to nt the seeds I got as well.


    "I am going to start practicing medicine concocting and pill refinement. It is best to do so in the dimension."


    Li Moyun nodded his head, what she said made perfect sense. He suddenly recalled something and frowned.


    "My father, the Emperor, has heard that you are beginning to be healed. He asked us to visit him at the Pce in five days. You can go cultivate and practice your medicine concocting, but you need to be ready to go to the Pce after five days have passed."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head and hurried back to the bedchambers, where she sat on the bed and then vanished into thin air.


    Inside the Primal Chaos Dimension, she saw that Xiao Bao was already nting the seeds, one after the other. He was in a brilliant mood, his face shining happily.


    "Mother, mother!" he called out when he saw Bai Rouyun. "I managed to increase my strength because of the thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng Slice.


    "I grow stronger, depending on the number of herbs I get. When I have been given enough high ranked resources, and you will have reached a high enough rank, we can eventually unlock all nineyers in the pagoda."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head. "I am in need of a cauldron to refine in," she said casually and went to the small hut that was next to theke.


    Inside the hut was an old golden cauldron. This cauldron was one she had seen before, but because she was in a rush to cultivate, she had not observed it in detail yet.


    When she came close to it, she would always feel a cruel oppression. It was clear that the cauldron, as the Primal Chaos Pagoda, was an extremely rare and magnificent treasure.


    Now that she was about to begin venture down the road of an alchemist, she had no other choice than to look at the cauldron.


    Taking a deep breath, a very rare solemn look appeared on her face. She slowly stepped forward and took the cauldron from a shelf and ced it down on the table in the middle of the hut.


    The moment she touched the cauldron, she felt a strange cooling sensation in her body, spreading from her fingers where they had touched it.


    She was confused and slightly puzzled, but she kept observing the cauldron. It was immensely beautiful with detailed carvings.

 Chapter 35 - Coercion

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Coercion </h4>


    The carvings on the cauldron were of a dragon that was wrapped around the entire tool. It was evident at the first nce that this was not a simple item.


    Excitement bubbled in Bai Rouyun��s heart when she saw that the cauldron alone was so magnificent, and she could not help but look forward to the moment she would be able to concoct medicine and refine pills.


    Xiao Bao looked at her expression and shook his head in exasperation. "This cauldron is a treasure of its own; it will not contract you just because you have contracted the Primal Chaos Pavilion. You will need to impress the spirit of the cauldron to contract it."


    "I see," the smile on Bai Rouyun��s face faltered slightly. If she was not guaranteed sess, would it not mean that she was unable to use this cauldron?


    Looking at the cauldron, Bai Rouyun frowned slightly and wondered what she should do.


    She had to somehow get this cauldron to support her, one way or another.


    "Senior, please guide me in the dao of pill refinement," she said humbly to the cauldron, and with a fidgeting heart, she dropped a bit of her blood onto the lid, waiting to see what was going to happen.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened; the cauldron did not absorb the blood; neither did it show any signs of actions. Thepleteck of response caused Bai Rouyun to be increasingly worried.


    "Senior, I really want to learn under your banner," she said worriedly, her fingers in a tight grip, but no matter how nervous she was, nothing happened, and soon the drop of blood that hadnded on the lid of the cauldron slid down andnded on the ground.


    Feeling dejected, Bai Rouyun suddenly also felt anger. She had been so polite, but the cauldron had not even replied to her. Was she so easy to bully?


    "Xiao Bao, do we have a hammer in the Primal Chaos Dimension?" she suddenly asked in a weird voice. The voice was so t and emotionless that Xiao Bao was stunned when he heard it, but he quickly nodded his head.


    He waved his hand, and a hammer appeared in his hand.


    "Do we have any bigger ones?" Bai Rouyun asked again, her eyes ring at the cauldron on the ground in front of her, and Xiao Bao, who was filled with curiosity, nodded his head, before the most significant hammer he could find appeared in his hands.


    "Perfect." Bai Rouyun nodded her head and epted the hammer. Even with her cultivation base, it was strenuous to lift it, but she still carried it above her head.


    "Are you going to ept me as your master, or am I going to have to destroy you?" She said maliciously to the cauldron.


    Hearing her words, Xiao Bao was stunned silly, his jaw dropped, and he stared at Bai Rouyun as if he had seen a lunatic. What were her ns? To bash the revered Golden Dragon Cauldron into submission?


    When he realized that this was precisely what she nned on doing, his lips twitched. How violent! How could she be so crude, and would the Golden Dragon Cauldron ever ept her as a master like this?


    "Still not talking?" Bai Rouyun asked maliciously and swung the hammer down with all her power. Itnded on the top of the cauldron, and while it did not break nor crack, it was trembling incessantly.


    "Enough?" Bai Rouyun asked with a snicker. "If not, then I can dly give you a few more hits!"


    Having said it, she did just that, the hammernded heavily on top of the cauldron three more times, the cauldron unable to stop shaking.


    When Bai Rouyun lifted the hammer once more, the cauldron finally reacted.


    "Enough!" Suddenly a voice resounded in the small hut, the voicepletely surprising Bai Rouyun. It was the voice of a young girl!


    "Enough? Just because you say it is enough, then it is enough?" Bai Rouyun grinned. "Are you going to pledge your loyalty to me, or do you need to get bashed a little more?"


    "I pledge my allegiance to you!" the voice was filled with grievance and resentment. "Drop some blood onto me, hurry, hurry, don��t beat me any longer!"


    Hearing the pleading but hidden grievances, the lips of Bai Rouyun twitched in amusement, but she still dropped a bit of blood onto the cauldron.


    This time the golden cauldron suddenly started heating up, the blood was absorbed into the cauldron itself, and she felt their connection appearing.


    The Golden Dragon Cauldron was not as strong as the Primal Chaos Pagoda, but it was highly ranked amongst the divine artifacts.


    Bai Rouyun was shocked to know that the Golden Dragon Cauldron was a divine artifact, but when she was reminded of the fact that it was within the Primal Chaos Pagoda, it could not be a simple item.


    Having established the contract, the cauldron suddenly changed and morphed into a small girl that looked exactly like a little doll.


    "So cute!" Bai Rouyun rushed to the girl��s side and began pinching her cheeks. "How could you possibly be so cute?"


    "Master, please behave," the cauldron said, annoyed. "I have already been beaten by you; now you are molesting me, can you not behave normally?"


    "You are my second child!" Bai Rouyun suddenly said excitedly. "Such a cute daughter, who��d not want her?


    "Quickly greet your big brother and me!"


    Hearing this, both Xiao Bao and the little girl��s faces turned ck like the bottom of a pot, and they were both extremely unwilling. But she was their master, so no matter what, they had no say.

 Chapter 36 - Hungry Xiao Jin

    <h4>Chapter 36 - Hungry Xiao Jin </h4>


    "I don��t want to," the little girl said, her adorable cheeks puffed up in anger, her lips in a pout as she was filled with indignance. She was a high grade artifact spirit; how could she possibly do something that embarrassing?


    Seeing that someone was even more unfortunate than himself, Xiao Bao was giggling on the side, the smile impossible to be torn off his face.


    "Xiao Jin, don��t be too willful," Bai Rouyun said with a frown on her face as she looked at the cauldron spirit in front of her. "You are a part of my family now, I will treat you well, but you have to do your part too."


    The cauldron, which was now given the name Xiao Jin, looked perplexed at Bai Rouyun. "I don��t want to be part of your family!" she eximed in anger.


    "Your objection is overruled," Bai Rouyun said carefreely, smiling at the small child. "I do not have a family," Bai Rouyun suddenly said. "In my previous life, I was all alone, only having one friend throughout my entire life, now I have found such wonderfulpanions such as yourself. What is wrong with calling you my children? I will treat you well."


    Xiao Jin paused slightly. Was it like this? Bai Rouyun was not insulting them because she wanted to humiliate them, but because she genuinely treated them as her family?


    The words seemed to move her heart, and she quickly nodded her head, her eyes sparkled suddenly as if she epted her identity, causing Xiao Bao to be stunned. Was she not won over too quickly?


    "But mother, you have to be equal to both big brother and me," she said, with her childish little voice. "I am a medicinal cauldron; I can only enhance my strength if I consume herbs of a certain grade. Help me get a slice of that blood ginseng."


    "You also want a slice of the blood ginseng?" Bai Rouyun was surprised; she had not expected this. "Yes," Xiao Jin nodded her head. "I haven��t been used for so long, so most of my powers are dormant right now. Only by consuming herbs at a thousand-year-old age, or older, will I be able to unleash my full might."


    Bai Rouyun was a little surprised. A herb in her space would mature very quickly, one day of growth was as one year outside, but a thousand years! That was a thousand days, almost three years would have passed by then. She could not wait that long to refine medicine!


    As if sensing her thoughts, Xiao Jin puffed up her cheeks in an adorable way once more. "Mother, if you get me some of that Blood Ginseng, then I will be able to help you refine pills from rank one to rank five. "


    Alchemy was ranked differently from cultivation. The first ten ranks were graded from rank one to ten. It was a straightforward system.


    Rank one pills worked for Acquired Realm, Earth Ranked practitioners. Rank two pills worked or Acquired Realm, Sky Ranked practitioners. Rank three pills were for the Acquired Realm, Heaven Ranked Practitioners. Rank four was for the Innate Realm, Red tier, rank five for the Innate Realm, Orange tier, and so on.


    If what Xiao Jin said was right, then Bai Rouyun would be able to have pills all the way to the Innate Realm, Orange tier from the small blood ginseng alone. That was definitely worth it.


    "I wonder if I can scam the Crown Prince once more," Bai Rouyun mumbled. "If not, I guess I can afford a single slice."


    Hearing this, Xiao Jin suddenly felt that it was not such a bad idea to have epted Bai Rouyun as her master. Although she was overly forceful and had a strange scent attached to her soul, she was very amodating.


    "So, we can��t begin refining any pills before I have gotten my hands on the slice of the blood ginseng?" Bai Rouyun��s face was slightly dark; she was feeling annoyed. She had been preparing for the refinement only to be doused in cold water.


    As she left the hut, her mood lifted as the seeds she had handed over to Xiao Bao had already been nted and started to sprout.


    She had nned on spending some time concocting and refining medicine, but now it seemed that that was not possible.


    She rubbed Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin��s heads before she left the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    Here she sat on the bed for some time feeling annoyed, but since she could not refine medication before she got her hands on the blood ginseng, and thus she fished out her face-changing mask, put it on her face, and made an exit from the pce without anyone noticing her.


    Usually, Li Moyun would have ensured that someone would have been present to observe her, but he had also been under the impression that she would have been concocting medicine or refining pills. Hence he did not send anyone to observe her actions.


    Bai Rouyun, on the other hand, did not actually care about not having a guard with her.


    Although she knew that she was a ma for trouble, this was a simple visit to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, and she was sure that it would not cause problems.


    As she left the castle, she had changed into a green dress this time, her hair was tied on top of her head, and her eyes were sparkling. Although the fabric was made from Royal Cloth, no ordinary person would be able to notice it, and thus she dared wearing it outside.

 Chapter 37 - Floppy Scions

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Floppy Scions </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was strolling down the streets, her steps very casual, and she seemed unrestrained.


    Her peerlessly beautiful face was attracting attention from many people, but while many were ogling at her, no one advanced to her side.


    There was a noble and untaintable air around her, keeping everyone at a distance, but a few young scions of noble families were observing her with curiosity.


    They were floppy young masters, used to indulge in carnal pleasure, not at all holding back. They were instantly attracted to Bai Rouyun.


    "There��s a new beauty in town," one of them said with a snicker, his fingers rubbing against each other as they began to sweat in excitement.


    "She is indeed high quality," another answeredsciviously.


    These floppy scions were all unable to hold back their desire, but when they looked at her, they were slightly hesitant. Not because they had never grabbed a woman on the streets before, but because she seemed so noble. Was she alone?


    Bai Rouyun was like a breath of fresh air, her movements fluid like she was floating forward, and she caught everyone��s attention. Although she seemed carefree, she had her senses heightened, and everything was under her control.


    After strolling down the roads, she headed towards the Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    It was not only the scions who noticed Bai Rouyun, but it was also the people from the Shitian Tower who saw her.


    The Thousand Treasure Pavilion had made a drawing of her which had been handed to the other branches of the Shitian Tower.


    Now that the woman had appeared again, everyone who belonged to Shitian Tower was observing her too.


    Bai Rouyun could sense a lot of people observing her. She was not sure who they were, as she thought that Xue Jingyu would have already canceled his search for her, but he had never gotten around to do so.


    When she reached the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, she found that the floor manager instantly went to her side. "Miss!" he called out, shocking Bai Rouyun.


    Turning to look at him, she found that he was rushing to her side, his demeanor very humblepared tost time.


    The customers on the first floor looked shocked at the floor manager. He was always strutting around full of arrogance, but now he was humbling himself this much.


    The scions who had followed her inside the Thousand Treasure Pavilion were also shocked and ufortable. Was this woman a big shot?


    "Miss, the branch leader in our Thousand Treasure Pavilion, is asking to see you; he has someone he wants to introduce you to."


    Hearing this, Bai Rouyun instantly knew that Xue Jingyu had forgotten to tell his men to stop the search for her, so she nodded her head gracefully and epted the invitation.


    Bai Rouyun was led up the stairs to the top floor where the branch leader��s office was located.


    As they arrived, the floor manager went to knock on the door, and a grunt was heard from within, causing him to open the door and lead Bai Rouyun inside.


    "Miss, it is our honor to meet you," the branch leader was immensely polite and went over to greet her.


    As they had greeted one another, he went to the wash basin and contacted Xue Jingyu.


    As soon as he had contacted Xue Jingyu, the water turned murky before his face appeared in the water.


    "My lord, we found the woman who had drawn this before." the branch leader said, and Xue Jingyu was confused. Hadn��t he already found her?


    Seeing his confusion, the branch leader led Bai Rouyun towards the water basin.


    "Your facemask is nice," was the first thing that Xue Jingyu said when he saw her, he was once again proud and arrogant, and Bai Rouyun shook her head and sighed.


    "I need some items from the Thousand Treasure Pavilion," she said, "so naturally, I had to disguise myself."


    "Why?" Xue Jingyu was curious, but Bai Rouyun shook her head, "My real identity here is not good to use."


    Hearing this, Xue Jingyu did not ask any more questions. Instead, he ordered the branch leader, "give her anything she wants, free of charge."


    Hearing this, Bai Rouyun��s eyes twinkled with excitement. "I can get anything I want?" she asked, and Xue Jingyu suddenly realized that she was a money-grubber. She had always been a money-grubber.


    "Don��t bankrupt me, but within reason, you can get what you want for free."


    "Can I get a slice of the thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng?" Bai Rouyun��s eyes were shing with excitement, and seeing her like this, Xue Jingyue chuckled. "Sure," he said.


    "Once upon a time, you even had ten-thousand-year-old Rainbow ss Lotuses, and now you are so greedy for a single slice of a thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng?"


    Hearing their conversation, the Branch Leader was horrified. This woman truly knew Xue Jingyu, and their rtionship was so good!


    He instantly made a mental note to help her all the time she needed it. This would help him advance in the future.


    After knowing that she could be gifted a slice of the blood ginseng, her eyes were sparkling.


    "Send her out, I need to talk with you," Xue Jingyu said to the Branch Leader, who quickly let the floor manager take Bai Rouyun away.


    "I need you to tell me about Prince Yun��s wife," Xue Jingyu said after knowing that Bai Rouyun had left.


    Hearing the question, the branch leader was shocked, but he quickly answered as honestly as he could, responding with the exact knowledge he held, including the rumors that had been spread recently.

 Chapter 38 - Finding A Sword

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Finding A Sword </h4>


    "She is mute, deaf, and dumb?" Xue Jingyu was shocked, but then he beganughing out loud. "Right, that suits her!"


    The branch leader was confused. Did Xue Jingyu know this woman, or was he talking randomly?


    The next sentence made it clear that he knew her.


    "If this Bai Rouyun appears in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, give her the same kind of attention as you would the woman who has just left. Bai Rouyun can pick any treasure she wants and never pay for it. At the same time, she is my honored guest, understand?"


    "Understood, understood," the branch leader bowed deeply and could not help but wonder what was going on with his master. Why was it that he was unaware when fools had be such highly demanded goods?


    Even so, he dared not go against his master��s words, and thus he promised him.


    Bai Rouyun was strolling around the first floor of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. The first floor held herbs and pills, the second floor held armaments, and the third floor contained inscriptions and formation goods.


    The back of the pavilion had a courtyard where one could purchase spirit beasts that had been tamed and could be taken home.


    So far, Bai Rouyun had only been on the first floor of the pavilion, but she was tempted to get her hands on a sword.


    In her previous life, she had been using a sword to carve her way through countless dangers, leaving behind her a trail of blood and death.


    Her sword in the past life was one that had gone through countless life and death situations with her, and she missed it insanely. It was a sword that had grown by her side; she had nurtured it with her Qi, and allowed it to grow from an ordinary weapon into a spiritual weapon.


    Unfortunately, it had not joined her in rebirth, and thus she needed a new sword.


    The floor manager appeared with a beautiful jade box, and Bai Rouyun instantly recognized it. It was simr to the one she had gottenst time she bought a slice of the blood ginseng. Hence, she epted it unceremoniously and stored it in the Primal Chaos Dimension, allowing for Xiao Jin to eat it right away.


    "I want to look for a sword," she said to the floor manager, who felt like banging his head against the wall.


    They were earning money based on a base sry, but also frommission. However, this woman could take anything for free, so they gained nothing tending to her.


    "Please follow me," the floor manager did not allow for his emotions to be shown on his face and led her to the stairs. When she reached the second floor, he quickly located the floor manager on that floor and handed her over to him.


    "This miss, what can I do for you?" the second-floor manager asked gently. He had already recognized the woman as everyone had been told that she was the most important of essential guests within the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    "I am looking for a sword," she said casually as she nced at the many armaments that were ced everywhere in the shop.


    "Which kind of sword are you looking for?" the second-floor manager asked again, and Bai Rouyun paused for a moment while contemting. "I would like a thin but long one."


    Nodding his head, the floor manager brought her to the wall where one could see long and thin swords, and one of them caught her attention.


    It was white and silvery, the handguard was a lotus, and the handle was perfect for her hand. The length of the sword was also perfect for her. Although it was not a spiritual weapon, it was forged with excellent quality materials.


    "I��d like this sword," she said happily, her eyes having turned into crescent moons from smiling so much. She liked the sword.


    Hearing this, the manager was slightlyining in his heart. This was one of the best swords within the store, if he sold it, he would have gotten a highmission, but now he wouldn��t be able to earn even a cent.


    However, he knew that this woman had connections to Xue Jingyu, so he dared not go against her; neither would he ever leave a wrong impression on her, so just as he was about to wrap it up, an arrogant voice sounded in the room.


    "Halt!" The floor manager did stop what he was doing and looked at the woman who had appeared.


    She was wearing beautiful clothes, and her body was covered with jewelry. She had a haughty and arrogant atmosphere around her, and she was filled with hostility when looking at Bai Rouyun.


    "I want that sword!" she said with her chin held high, her eyes filled with ridicule and mockery as she looked at Bai Rouyun.


    Bai Rouyun was, however, just smiling slightly. Her arms were crossed over her chest, and she was leaning against a table, seeminglyzy.


    The second-floor manager was suddenly caught in a bad position. He wanted to sell it to the woman who had just appeared, but he dared not.


    He looked at Bai Rouyun and gathered his courage to say, "why don��t you let this woman get it?"


    But Bai Rouyun shook her head, "I took a fancy to this sword, why would I let others get my things?"


    "You have not paid for it yet, so it is not yours!" the woman answered haughtily, but her words caused Bai Rouyun tough out loud.


    "I do not have to pay for anything within this Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Anything I want will be mine!"

 Chapter 39 - Movement Technique

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Movement Technique </h4>


    The woman was stunned by the arrogant words of Bai Rouyun. What did she mean that anything she wanted would be hers even without paying for it?


    Looking behind the woman, Bai Rouyun noticed that one of the tag-alongs of this extravagantly dressed woman was Bai Yue��er, her own sister, or cousin. She did not remember exactly what rtionship they had.


    But seeing that the daughter of the General��s estate was nothing more than a dog to this figure, she was clearly of a certain status within the Richu Empire. However, it was rare for Bai Rouyun to take a fancy to a weapon. Hence, she would never allow for it to be taken away right in front of her.


    Especially not when she had the backing of Xue Jingyu.


    The woman who had caused problems had an expression which alternated between red and white, she was clearly furious, but she was not sure what to say.


    Seeing that the floor manager had not said anything, it seemed that what the woman had said was correct. She could take whatever she wanted without paying for it!


    The woman felt as if her face had been pped, and she had never before felt such an insult, so she refused to back down.


    "I am the Emperor��s most favored daughter, how dare you grab something I want?!" she eximed after thinking things through. Even if the Thousand Treasure Pavilion had a strong backer, she was sure that they would not rip faces with the royal family for the sake of a sword.


    However, she was doomed to be disappointed.


    "Actually, you are grabbing something I want," Bai Rouyun stated casually and reached out her hand, snatching the sword from the floor manager��s hands.


    She waved it slightly and felt even happier with it. However, her unexpected behavior annoyed the princess to no ends. How dared a measlymoner behave like this?


    At that time, before she managed to break out in full out tantrum, a voice suddenly appeared behind her that made her smile smugly and she looked at Bai Rouyun as if she had everything under her control.


    "Little Sister, what are you doing here?"


    The voice was not foreign to Bai Rouyun either, she instantly recognized it as being the voice of the Crown Prince, and her mood soured.


    She had initially forgotten about this guy, but seeing his face just made her annoyed.


    The princess, on the other hand, was like having found her life-saving grace, and she rushed to her brother��s side.


    The four tag-alongs that the princess had brought all blushed upon seeing the Crown Prince, and starting acting like demuredies, looking down and speaking softly.


    When the crown prince saw Bai Rouyun, he was stunned, but then happiness shed by his eyes again.


    "Miss, we meet again," he said happily as he looked at Bai Rouyun, his words and the eagerness in his voice stunning the princess and her entourage.


    "So we do," Bai Rouyun said with a nod of her head. She had wanted to spend some time insulting this princess, but now it seemed that it would be quite tricky. She just wanted to return home with her sword.


    "Floor manager, I am taking this sword," she said casually as she turned around and started leaving, but neither the princess nor the prince were willing to let her go just like that.


    "Halt!" The one who called out was the princess, but Bai Rouyun continued walking casually until two big guards blocked her way.


    Her face turned dark. The two guards were both at the Advanced Sky of the Acquired Realm; they were quite a few ranks above Bai Rouyun.


    It was not that Bai Rouyun was unable to deal with them, as she had all her martial arts from her previous life, alongside the support of the Primal Chaos Pagoda, but it would extend quite a lot of energy, and she was not willing to do so.


    "A good dog doesn��t block the road," Bai Rouyun said proudly, her eyes shing with annoyance.


    "Brother, this woman took a sword I fancied," the princess cried while tugging on her brother��s sleeves, but the Crown Princepletely ignored her.


    He walked to the Bai Rouyun��s side and started talking, "Miss, we have encountered each other three times already; it proves that we have some affinity. Why don��t we introduce ourselves to one another?"


    Bai Rouyun nced at the Crown Prince. He was not telling the two guards to stop blocking the path; in a way, he too was using them to keep her within the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    "Sorry, I have no interest in you," Bai Rouyun answered with a sneer, her appearance clearly showing how annoyed she was with the current situation.


    Without waiting for anyone to react, she hurriedly activated her Flowing Feather Step, her movement technique, and bypassed the two guards.


    After getting past them, she moved casually, but for that one moment, while she was moving, no one had been able to see how she moved clearly.


    "Movement technique!" The Crown prince was the first to exim; his words shocking everyone who was observing the scene.


    Movement techniques were once upon a time widespread, but as time had passed, they had be rarer and rarer. Those who owned a movement technique would not share them at all.


    Only those in the cultivation world had a movement technique, and knowing that she had one, even though her personal strength was low, it was clear that her status was not.


    Seeing this, the Crown Prince was even more certain of the fact that he had to get this woman to be his in the future!

 Chapter 40 - Mo Chu To The Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Mo Chu To The Rescue </h4>


    Having managed to bypass the guards, Bai Rouyun slowly began leaving the hall. Just as she said, she had not paid for the sword, but no one from the Thousand Treasure Pavilion made things difficult for her.


    Seeing this, the princess bit her lower lip so hard that it began bleeding; her gaze, as she looked upon Bai Rouyun, was filled with jealousy and hatred.


    She had never before felt as if she had lost so much face, and this woman was casually walking away while making her unhappy. She would never ept this.


    The ones she had brought with her were also filled with jealousy. Someone such as Bai Yue��er, was only her friend in order to try and get closer to the Crown Prince so that she could be the crown prince��s concubine.


    But now it seemed that the Crown Prince was moved by this woman! They would never allow her to seed in seducing the Crown Prince!


    Bai Rouyun thought she had left them far behind her, but suddenly, even more, people appeared in front of her. She could not help but frown.


    Why had they brought so many guards with them when they went out to shop? That was such a waste of the Royal Guards!


    "Miss, please wait," the Crown Prince was the one who had gestured for the guards to stop her, and they had done just that, while he rushed to her side again.


    Frowning, Bai Rouyunpletely ignored him and scanned the area with her strong soul perception. The damned Crown Prince had actually brought ten guards with him, all of which were at the Sky Acquired Realm! Some were at the initiative, others at mediate, but the majority were at the advancedyers.


    Even if she could have defeated the two men at the top of the stairs, she was aware that with her current strength, she could not defeat ten men. Escape? That was still an option, but not while she was standing on the stairs leading down, the space was simply too little for her to use her movement technique to the fullest.


    Sighing, she looked at the Crown Prince, not at all trying to cover up her dismay and annoyance.


    "Crown Prince, I already said what had to be said, if you continue to trouble me, I cannot promise that I will not hold a grudge against you and your royal family."


    "Who do you think you are to threaten our entire Royal Family?" an arrogant and haughty female voice sounded upstairs as the princess and her entourage started descending the stairs.


    "You are but a mere initiate Acquired Realm, Earth leveled Cultivator! You are trash!"


    The princess had seen her cultivation base when she was trying out the sword upstairs, and she did not believe that such trash was worth anything.


    "I might not be so strong," Bai Rouyun agreed with a nod of her head, "but that does not mean that my backing isn��t strong. Just look at how the Thousand Treasure Pavilion would rather insult you, a noble-born princess, over me, a piece of trash."


    Hearing this, the princess�� face turned pale, her eyes shing with hatred again. Why did this woman have such a poisonous tongue? It was impossible to argue with her.


    The Crown Prince was also aware that there was no way that the Royal Family would be able to survive against her wrath; she had, after all, a Blue tier, innate Realm expert as a guard.


    "Miss, I did not want to insult you. I just wished to converse a bit with you." The Crown Prince humbled himself as much as he could as he looked at her. "I have been unable to forget about you since ourst encounter and wish to satisfy some of my curiosity."


    "But, I am not curious about you at all." Bai Rouyun answered with a t voice, thoroughly shocking the Crown Prince.


    "Miss!" a voice suddenly came from the entrance of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, and like a whirlwind Mo Chu appeared beside Bai Rouyun, his eyes alert and a blue colored Qi on his palm.


    "What is going on here?" Mo Chu asked angrily. If he hadeter, would they have kidnapped his madam?


    "Oh Little Chu, you came at the right time, let us leave." Bai Rouyun was as carefree and calm as usual; a breezy smile fluttered on her lips as she stretched her body.


    "Master is anxious about you," Mo Chu said with hidden grievances. Who had ever seen their master so furious as he was when he heard that the guards at the front door had let her go out all alone.


    "He is anxious?" Bai Rouyun cocked her head, looking puzzled, and Mo Chu realized that she had no idea about how important she was to Li Moyun.


    Sighing slightly, he nodded his head. "Of course, you left without saying a word; he was worried that something had happened to you."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head casually. "Can you clear a path for us to leave?"


    Mo Chu nodded his head, thrust out two palm attacks, and the eight guards in front were sent flying down the rest of the stairs; they had no chance to counterattack.


    Seeing them being crushed so quickly, the princess�� face turned pale in fear. If this guard was going to crush her as well, then she would never be able to stand a chance.


    Although the woman was weak, she was not lying when she said that she had a background that could not be defeated by her royal bloodline.


    Even the Crown Prince was feeling ufortable, he wanted to get closer to the woman, but he had no idea how.

 Chapter 41 - Cut Off Her Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 41 - "Cut Off Her Tongue" </h4>


    Although the princess was very brazen with her words, that was only if she was able to use her strength to suppress others. Now that she was being suppressed, her face was red, her body trembling with hate and anger.


    She was the one who bullied others, when had she ever been bullied?!


    But she was also aware that going against this woman would just end with her being beaten up, so she had no option other than to reign in her anger and frustration.


    Fortunately for her, someone else had not understood the situation at all. Bai Yue��er saw that the Crown Prince was eager to connect to this woman, and jealousy was gnawing in her heart.


    "Stop right there!" she called out. If it were not for the Crown Prince being there, she would have cursed her.


    "You seduced this expert to make him your man, but do you honestly think that you can walk sideways just because of a man who is not even your own?" Bai Yue��er mocked her, her eyes ncing at the Crown Prince to see his reaction.


    As she had expected, his eyes darkened when he heard her say that she had seduced the expert into acting like her guard, but while she thought it was anger towards Bai Rouyun, the truth was that it was anger towards her, Bai Yue��er.


    Anyone with a bit of brain could see his polite behavior towards Bai Rouyun. Even if she had seduced him, she was the one who had to be ttering and pleasing him, not the other way around. This woman was clearly the master.


    "So young but already sprouting such venomous words," Bai Rouyun said with a carefree shake of her head. It was as if she was not insulted by the words, but upon closer inspection, one would find that the smile on her face did not reach her eyes, which were cold.


    "Xiao Chu, since she cannot speak properly, we should educate her. Chop her tongue off."


    The voice that drifted over was gentle and melodious. It was soft and pleasant to listen to; however, when one heard the words that were said, all of them felt a chill running down their spine.


    Mo Chu did not ask if she was serious, he strode directly towards Bai Yue��er.


    His master was Li Moyun, and Li Moyun was one of the most ruthless figures in the entire world. Something as simple as chopping off one��s tongue was not even considered a real punishment.


    And Mo Chu was also insulted by the words this woman had said. His master��s wife had seduced him? Was she trying to say that he hadpeted with his master for her affection, or was she trying to say that Bai Rouyun was putting a green hat on Li Moyun��s head?


    Mo Chu went to Bai Yue��er��s side, grasped her head with a hand, and forced her mouth open. A beam of blue Qi shed, followed by a shriek, and the scent of blood wafted everywhere.


    It was in the middle of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, and many other customers were alerted by the shriek and the scent of blood. They came rushing over, only to see the young miss of the General Bai��s estate was spraying blood from her mouth, her tongueying on the ground in a pool of blood.


    Themotion had caused the branch manager to appear, and when he saw that Bai Rouyun was standing with cold eyes staring at the kneeling and bleeding woman, he felt a headacheing his way.


    "I say, Miss, can��t you leave some face for our Thousand Treasure Pavilion?" the branch manager asked Bai Rouyun, looking as if he was looking at his ancestor.


    He dared not insult her, as he had understood that this woman held a high position in their young master��s heart, but he felt defeated.


    The reputation of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion was going to suffer after her actions.


    Not to mention thepensation they needed to fork out for the General��s family for having cut off the tongue of Bai Yue��er on their premises. Although it was not the Thousand Treasure Pavilion that had done so, it was done in their shop so they could not avoid me.


    Bai Rouyun was carefree as she looked at the branch leader. Then she looked at the bloody Bai Yue��er, and said in a casual voice, "She insulted me, and she insulted my husband��s dignity. She imed I had improper rtionships with my guard. It is already enough that I have not killed her within your store, but now youe to me to condemn my actions?"


    Everyone present was shocked when they heard what Bai Rouyun said. Husband? This girl looked like she was only just old enough to be married, but she had already married someone?


    The heart of the Crown Prince ached, he felt as if something had been taken out, but he was not willing to give up getting her backing, so he kept a straight face.


    The branch leader, however, was shocked, silly. Did his young master know that this woman was already married?


    Bai Yue��er, who was lying on the floor in a pool of her own blood, was feeling regretful. So regretful that her insides turned green, but she had no other option than to ept it. She could not change anything.


    If she had known that this woman was married, she would not take her as a rival. Everyone knew that married women belonged to their husbands. No one would be so immoral to break a loving couple up.


    Not to mention, this world was a world that belonged to men; men were superior while women were inferior. Having been touched by a man, no other man should want her.

 Chapter 42 - Shadow Lord Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Shadow Lord Arrives </h4>


    "This... Miss, does the Young Master know about your marriage?" The Branch Leader could not help but ask, his heart slightly startled and feeling a little ufortable.


    "He knows, he is a good friend of my husband," Bai Rouyun answered casually, but her words stunned the Branch Leader even more.


    To be able to be a good friend of their young Master, he could not be a simple figure.


    At that moment, the branch manager felt a cold chill run down his spine.


    He had initially thought that this woman was just a random woman that the young Master had taken a liking to and was spoiling slightly in an attempt to get closer to her.


    However, it seemed that things were much more severe than he had thought. The woman was married, and the young Master knew of it, but he still treated her so well. Clearly, she and her husband held no ordinary ce in the young Master��s heart.


    "Miss, please pardon this old servant for not dealing with things properly," the branch leader changed his entire personality the moment he understood this.


    Although he usually ran unbridled in the entire Richu Empire, he was now polite and humble in front of a young woman who had almost no cultivation base.


    The Crown Prince also understood certain things from their behavior. It seemed that the backing this woman had was not ordinary.


    But was her backing due to her husband, or was it her own backing? He could not know, so he was hesitating about what to do now.


    The princess was the most ufortable and jealous one. She was sure that Bai Rouyun did not have any power herself, that all her strength came from her husband, but why was she married to such a big shot?


    Was it solely because of her appearance, which was like an immortal fairy, or did she have something to fall back on?


    No matter what it was, she was jealous. Even if the man was old, as a cultivator, age did not matter.


    Bai Rouyun looked at them and sneered, but before she could say anything, she suddenly felt an arm wrapping around her waist and bringing her into a tight embrace.


    The familiar scent of sandalwood lingered around her, and she did not reject the embrace. She had recognized Li Moyun from the moment a hand had snaked around her waist.


    But while Bai Rouyun was calm and allowed herself to be held obediently, everyone else was shocked.


    "Sha... Shadow Lord," the Branch Leader called out respectfully when he saw Li Moyun. He had long since recognized him as the owner of the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    The Crown Prince and the Princess were both filled with jealousy and unease.


    Li Moyun was wearing a mask on his face, a mask that was silver, and covered half his face. The only thing which could be seen was his thin lips and his alluring eyes.


    Although not much of his appearance was seen, the alluring eyes, the thin lips, and the powerful body alongside the oppressive aura made everyone understand that this man was not to be belittled.


    "My dear wife, who gave you the guts to run away without informing me fist, and without taking a guard with you, huh?"


    Li Moyun waspletely ignorant of who was observing him as he held Bai Rouyun close to his chest, the words leaving his mouth in a slow and unhurried manner, but the sheer power behind it was not to be belittled.


    "You were busy, so I thought it would be fine," Bai Rouyun felt like a child that was being scolded, and she pouted slightly as she answered.


    "You have to bring a guard with you whenever you leave; I can��t handle the thought of you getting injured outside."


    Li Moyun lowered his head and looked at the guilty expression on Bai Rouyun��s face. He was pleased when he saw that she felt guilty and did not pressure her any longer.


    Instead, he nced around him, seeing that many of the guests in the store were looking at them, that Bai Yue��er was lying on the ground in a pool of blood with blood flowing from her mouth. He also noticed the copsed guards and the Crown Prince alongside the princess.


    "Xiao Jin wanted a slice of the Blood Ginseng, so I went to get one for her," Bai Rouyun said with a shrug of her shoulders. "Then I figured I should get a sword since Jingyu told me that I did not have to pay for anything I took from within the store.


    "Who would have thought that the princess wanted the same sword and made a scene. Then the Crown Prince appeared, and the scene got worse.


    "Bai Yue��er insulted me, ndered me, and tried to ruin my reputation. Hence I had Little Chu cut off her tongue.


    "Then, the Branch Manager was worried about me, but then you appeared."


    Bai Rouyun had no intention of hiding anything, and the lips of Li Moyun were pursed into a straight line. Clearly, he was annoyed.


    "When you leave the manor in the future, always bring Little Chu with you," he ordered,pletely ignoring the crying face Mo Chu was making from being renamed Little Chu.


    Bai Rouyun felt that her backup had arrived, but things did not end there. Not only had her backup arrived, but so had Bai Yue��er��s.


    Someone had seen what happened to Bai Yue��er and decided that he would inform the General��s estate of the current plight she was in so that they could pay him as a messenger.


    It was not before now that they arrived, but the reason they were sote was because the General had brought a whole bunch of soldiers with him, all of which had surrounded the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.

 Chapter 43 - Marry Her To A Guard

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Marry Her To A Guard </h4>


    "General Bai." The Branch Leader of Thousand Treasure Pavilion nodded to Bai Rouyun and Bai Yue��er��s father, who had appeared with a whole battalion of soldiers.


    "Branch Chief, I am afraid that you ought to give me an exnation," General Bai said with a serious and solemn expression on his face as he nced at the pale and wounded Bai Yue��er.


    Bai Yue��er was one of his more sensible children, or so he thought. He was not pleased that she had been ruined like this. Her tongue was cut off, she would never be able to speak again.


    Unfortunately, the one who had gone to inform the Bai family had not known that the man who had made a move was a Blue colored Innate Realm practitioner. If he had known, he would never havee to take Bai Yue��er back.


    Insulting a Blue colored Innate Realm practitioner was something he would never do.


    "General Bai, this time, it is your daughter who was in the wrong," the branch leader said with a sigh.


    "She insulted and tried to ruin the reputation of one of our most esteemed guests. She was ndering her without regard to the consequences. Our guest is already polite enough to leave her with her life; it is the best oue you can expect."


    General Bai��s nostrils were ring with anger. He did not care about who this guest was; she had dared to make a move on a daughter of his household, so he would uphold justice for her!


    Seeing her dad, who was so indifferent to her, protecting her half-sister like this, Bai Rouyun��s heart was a little ufortable. It seemed that no matter what life she was in, she was doomed to be without loving parents.


    Li Moyun sensed her emotions and gently stroked her hair. "Don��t worry, you got me," he said, they were the only words that he could think of to console her, and strangely enough, she felt better after hearing it.


    Nodding her head obediently, Li Moyun could not help but wonder why she was not always this obedient. She was simply too adorable when she listened to his words like this.


    "Leave this to me," he continued. He knew that she was not the original Bai Rouyun, but out of respect for the dead person, she could not act against General Bai on her own.


    He, on the other hand, had no scruples dealing with the Bai family, and this General Bai had caused his dearest girl to be sad. It was only natural that he took some revenge for her.


    Bai Rouyun was aware of Li Moyun��s thoughts, but she did not stop him. She was simply too disappointed in her original host��s father. He was simply a monster to hate his own child like this.


    The General was arguing with the branch leader, but nothing was found out, it was not before then Li Moyun stepped forward.


    "It was my servant who cut off her tongue, what are you going to do to us?"


    Hearing the crisp and slightly cold voice, General Bai was stunned, but he quickly turned around to look at Li Moyun.


    "You were the one who did this?" he asked and frowned. The man was making him feel slightly apprehensive. It was as if his aura was so dense that even he, an illustrious Green colored Innate Realm cultivator, was forced backward.


    This man was no ordinary person. General Bai was suddenly grim-faced. Had he perhaps kicked an iron board?


    Li Moyun did not care about what he thought; a sinister smile appeared on his lips as he let go of Bai Rouyun. "Wifey, wait here for me," he said smilingly, his words gentle, but did not allow any contradiction.


    Bai Rouyun stood with Mo Chu by her side, protecting her from anyone who mighte close.


    General Bai was trembling. "Sir, I was unaware of the fact that my unfilial daughter insulted you; it is only natural that she will be punished. I ept this punishment, and we will take her away right away."


    General Bai had long since understood that this man was a man from the cultivation world. He was not a simple or ordinary mortal.


    Why had his daughter insulted such deities? They were the worst to deal with.


    "This daughter of yours seems to be very busymenting on others�� wives," he said. His voice was emotionless but sounded pleasant to the ear. However, the words made a chill run down the spine of General Bai.


    Why had he never known that his daughter was so jealous that she would insult this woman?!


    Usually, women were toys for men, but it seemed that he hade across an affectionate species; it was genuinely unexpected to him.


    "I am not sure what this unfilial daughter of mine said?" General Bai asked with a bit of hesitation. He was not sure of what had happened, so he needed a full understanding of it.


    "She imed that my dear wife seduced her guard to have him backing her, allowing her to walk sideways. I wonder why she would say that. Am I not enough to satisfy my wife in her eyes? Am I weaker than a mere guard?"


    The more Li Moyun seemed to be pondering, the colder General Bai��s heart grew.


    "What... What do you wish to do to punish her?" he asked, trembling, knowing that he could no longer save his daughter.


    "She is already a mute, and she seems to want to seduce guards. Marry her to one of the guards of the Bai Residence," Li Moyun said with a snicker.


    Bai Yue��er, who was lying on the floor, had been silent up until now, but now she was shrieking and grunting, clearly not willing, but General Bai understood the situation. He closed his eyes briefly before nodding, "understood."

 Chapter 44 - Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Guilt </h4>


    The fate of Bai Yue��er was hence decided. Even if the younger General Bai was against it, he dared not go against this cultivator, and he waved his hands to have some of his soldiers appear to drag her away.


    Blood had sttered all over the ground, and a trail of blood followed Bai Yue��er out the hall. Everyone within the hall was shocked upon witnessing such a scene; they had never thought that they would encounter such a dangerous thing when leaving their homes that day.


    Bai Rouyun was feeling happy to see Li Moyun angry on her behalf. It was a strange feeling, and it was so fleeting that she did not understand it properly.


    Seeing that the branch manager was busy getting people to clean the floor, Bai Rouyun decided to leave the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    She had already gotten what she had aimed for, so staying would be useless.


    Just as she was about to leave, she felt a strong arm snake around her waist, pressing her into an embrace. The familiar sandalwood scent assaulted her senses, and she knew that it was Li Moyun, who was hugging her.


    "My dear, you seem to have caused a lot of trouble today," he said with a low voice, but it was loud enough for the Crown Prince and the Princess to hear, "see how I punish you when we get home."


    Although he said this, his voice was filled with helplessness, and a man like the Crown Prince, who had plenty of concubines himself, was suddenly aware that the kind of punishment could not be anything innocent.


    His hands clenched into fists, and he felt a strange sense of hostility against the cultivator who had appeared, proiming to be this woman��s husband.


    At the same time, a strange emptiness flooded his heart. This woman was already taken, but a bit of him refused to give up. Even if she was not willing to support him, and even if all her power came from her husband, he wanted her to be part of his harem.


    Fortunately, he was very logical. It was not feasible to think that she would leave her magnificent husband for him.


    It was not only the Crown Prince, who was feeling at a loss, but the Princess was also feeling ufortable. She had a strange hostility towards the strong cultivator, but more than anything, she was full of hatred towards Bai Rouyun. Who was she to be entitled to such pampering, and to have even the Thousand Treasure Pavilion heed her every order? Even she, as a princess, was not that spoiled!


    Bai Rouyun was feeling her ears flush red from the words Li Moyun said, but she assumed that it was just an act he was putting on to make the Crown Prince leave her alone. Still, such suggestive words were truly quite embarrassing.


    "Little Chu, you clean up here, I don��t want anyone to know that we have been here."


    Mo Chu bowed deeply before he straightened his back and looked at everyone present. "Swear an oath to the heavens that you will never say what happened today," he said with a sinister grin on his face.


    Many were instantly horrified and swore an oath, but a few tried sneaking away.


    A blue gleam shed in the air, and the scent of blood wafted in the air again. Those who had tried to escape now had their heads separated from their necks.


    There was no warning and no injuries, it was a straight out massacre, and when the other people within the hall saw this, they all paled. Momentster, everyone had sworn the oath.


    Watching with satisfaction, Mo Chu exited the Pavilion casually, not at all caring for the chaos he had caused.


    While Mo Chu was dealing with this, Li Moyun had dragged Bai Rouyun into an exquisite carriage.


    It was not the carriage that Prince Yun usually used; this one was many times more luxurious.


    Bai Rouyun looked out the windows, oblivious to the negative emotions swirling within the heart of Li Moyun.


    When he had been told that she had left, he was filled with difort, even more so when he realized that she had not brought anyone with her.


    If something happened to her, he was not sure how he would react. Fortunately, Mo Chu had found her fast, but just the thought of her possible oue left a lingering fear in his heart.


    His ck eyes were getting darker and darker; his mood swirling out of control.


    Why did this little girl have so much control over his emotions? He had always been ruthless, cold, and callous. Now though, he was eager to give everything to the girl just to see her smile; he was willing to do anything in the world to ensure her safety.


    In fact, there was nothing he��d rather do than to lock her up in his pce and ensure that she could never leave. Having only him seeing her splendor and keeping her safe.


    But he knew his thought process was twisted. He knew that she was a phoenix that would soar in the sky; he could not cut her wings and keep her by his side with force.


    But looking at her, his mood was turbulent. He was worried that she would encounter problems before she was even strong enough to protect herself. He could not ept it.


    "So, have you thought about how to exin yourself to me?" Li Moyun suppressed his unease and looked at Bai Rouyun with deep and unfathomable eyes.


    Bai Rouyun scratched her head, feeling slightly guilty. Although she could not sense all the feelings of Li Moyun, she was sure that he had been worried about her.


    Worrying him was never her intention, so she could not help but feel slightly guilty.

 Chapter 45 - Starting To Concoct Pills

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Starting To Concoct Pills </h4>


    "It really wasn��t intentional," Bai Rouyun said sheepishly. "I did not intend to cause so many problems; it��s just because your sister and brother are really annoying! I wanted to kill them, but because they were your siblings, I let them go" She was thoroughly affronted by then. She had truly suffered to keep his siblings out of harm��s way.


    "My sister and brother? Do you really think that I consider those pieces of trash my family? You can do with them what you please."


    "Really?" Bai Rouyun��s eyes shone with excitement.


    "Of course, I do not want to see my wife getting bullied. Especially not by those pieces of trash."


    Laughing out loud, Bai Rouyun suddenly felt ecstatic. She would not have to think about her ally��s feelings when dealing with them in the future.


    Seeing her satisfied smile, and the happiness on Bai Rouyun��s face, Li Moyun was not satisfied. A dark cloud was evident on his face.


    "You still have not answered me," he said, "why would you go out alone? Do you not know how dangerous it is? You are not that strong right now; you might get kidnapped!"


    The more Li Moyun said, the guiltier Bai Rouyun felt, and she lowered her head with each sentence. She was indeed at fault this time.


    "I won��t do it again," she promised. But although she promised this, she could not help but nce at Li Moyun to see his expression, and she wasining on the inside. It was just a simple trip to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Did he need to make it into such a big problem?


    But she dared not open her mouth. She was aware that Li Moyun was in a foul mood, and if she went against him, then he would likelypletely forbid her from exiting the pce.


    Bai Rouyun was not wrong. Li Moyun was feeling veryplicated at the moment. He had been incredibly nervous when he found out that she was gone, and it was even worse when he found out that she was all alone.


    Although he was not sure about what position she held in his heart, he knew that it was not light. Looking at her, he could not help but feel his heart clench in worry.


    Bai Rouyun could feel his nce at her face, and she felt a bit sweet in her heart. It was rare for her to have someone who worried about her before, only Xue Jingyu had worried about her in her previous life.


    She wasining a little, but she was also feeling sweetness. Li Moyun also knew that since nothing had happened, then there was not a need to scold her too much.


    "I can begin concocting medicines soon," Bai Rouyun said proudly, as she looked at Li Moyun, her eyes sparkling as if asking to be pampered.


    "That��s good," he said, his eyes filled with tenderness. "But remember not to be too focused on ying with your concocting, we have to visit the Emperor soon."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head obediently. She was also looking forward to the visit to the pce, as that would be the first time she could pretend to be healing from her being dumb, and renounce her status as a deaf and mute.


    As they arrived home, Bai Rouyun was happy and hurried to their bedchambers, where she entered the Primal Chaos Pagoda.


    Inside the Primal Chaos Pagoda, the two small children were standing in front of her. One was a small boy, the pagoda spirit; the other was a little girl, Xiao Jin, the alchemy cauldron.


    Bai Rouyun looked at Xiao Jin and smiled happily. "You liked the ginseng?" she asked, and Xiao Jin, who was suddenly having a red hue on her cheeks, nodded happily.


    "Then, let us try concocting medicine!" Bai Rouyun was impatient and wanted to hurry, and Xiao Jin said nothing. She had wanted to concoct medicine for a long time, but without a master, it was impossible for her to concoct medicine.


    Bai Rouyun looked around and found that Xiao Bao had already nted the herbs, and when she looked at her herb field, she was amazed to see that they had already started sprouting.


    But she had a lot of mature herbs, which she had gotten from the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, and these were the ones she was going to use now.


    What she was going to create was a simple pill, a Qi Returning Pill. It was the mostmon of all pills, and what it did was precisely as the name suggested, it allowed someone to restore their Qi.


    These pills were immensely useful for every cultivator, and they existed in different tiers as well. The one she was going to make was the lowest tiered pill.


    Even so, it required a full four different herbs. This was not considered many,pared to most other pills, but to a beginner, it was not easy at all to control four herbs.


    She ced the first herb within the cauldron and ignited it with her sparse energy, the herb refinement took a long time, and she had to pause from time to time to restore her Qi before she could begin refining the second herb. This continued until all four herbs were refined.


    Inside the cauldron, four small silvery pools of liquid were hovering in the air. The only reason that Bai Rouyun was able to take breaks through the refinement process was that she had a sentient cauldron, which was capable of storing the refined herbs separately.


    After restoring all her energy, she began focusing on the next part of the concocting. The next step was tobine the four pools of liquid, and then she had to form the pill itself.

 Chapter 46 - Throwing Herself At Him

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Throwing Herself At Him </h4>


    This pill was amongst the easiest pills to refine. However, most people were unable to refine pills before they had reached the Innate Realm.


    Bai Rouyun took a deep breath and calmed her nerves before she began merging the liquids of the refined herbs.


    Very slowly, she took control of all four liquids, something that was only possible because she had a strong soul from before she was reborn. She gradually merged them, always keeping an eye on the bnce of the four liquids.


    The whole procedure was extremely taxing, and she was not able to take any breaks when she had begun this step, so she had to soldier on.


    Sweat was beading on her forehead as she was putting her full focus on the pills. She was also much more alert than usual due to this being her first attempt at concocting pills.


    She had always wanted to be an alchemist and had read up on it in the past. Unfortunately, she never had the resources to be one, nor the teacher to teach her what to do.


    Now things were different. She had Xiao Jin to help her learn how to be an alchemist, and she had the resources because of the Primal Chaos Pagoda.


    After the time it took to brew one cup of tea, the merging of the liquids had be sessful, and soon the scent of herbs wafted into the air from within the cauldron.


    The pill had been sessfully concocted, but it had taken her a very long time, and all she had gotten was a single Qi Returning Pill.


    "Xiao Jin, what are the chances of me sessfully concocting a Marrow-Cleansing Pill?" Bai Rouyun asked gently as she looked at the small jade-like pill in her hands.


    "We will most likely fail nine out of ten times," Xiao Jin answered honestly, but while she wanted to make Bai Rouyun give up the idea of making a Marrow-Cleansing Pill, instead, her answer made her hopeful.


    "So, we can actually seed? In that case, let us try!"


    She already had the ingredients needed for the pill, and even more, they were growing on the herb field, so she was not too worried about wasting herbs.


    What did worry her, however, was the time limit she had been given. She had to visit the Royal Pce soon alongside Li Moyun, and she wanted to have concocted the pill before then.


    She knew it was impossible to consume the pill before she returned home, but just refining it proved to be much moreplicated than she had expected.


    During the following days, she only came out of their bedchambers when she needed to eat; even sleeping was done within the Primal Chaos Pagoda.


    It took her twelve attempts to sessfully refine the Marrow-Cleansing Pill. When she seeded, she instantly told Xiao Bao to pack it up before she left the Primal Chaos Pagoda, went to bed, and fell into a deep slumber.


    She did not even notice that a figure was lying by her side, woken up by the sudden movement.


    In thest couple of days, Li Moyun had gone to sleep in the bedchambers and slept on the bed with no worries. He knew that Bai Rouyun was busy concocting medicine, and he did not wish to trouble her. Even so, he had to keep up his role as her husband, and thus, he slept in their bed every night.


    It was another typical night where he was asleep, but then he was woken up by the sudden movement of someone within the bed, his eyes, which had just opened, did not resemble someone who had just woken up. Instead, it contained some coldness and ruthlessness as he looked around.


    However, the coldness vanished when her natural scent wafted into his nose, alongside the heavy scent of herbs.


    So it was her. What was she doing here in the middle of the night? He was puzzled, and he became even more puzzled when he saw her walking towards him.


    She was tired, her feet were dragging on the ground, and her face was filled with exhaustion.


    Sheid down on the bed, and by the time she hadid down, she was already asleep, not even noticing that her body had crashed into the arms of another person.


    At the same time, Li Moyun was overwhelmed with shock. Bai Rouyun had crashed into his arms, her body was now pressing down on him, and he could feel her breath on his neck. It was simply too ambiguous of a position!


    Bai Rouyun was smiling in her sleep, but she was notfortable with her position and fidgetted about, her movements causing the man underneath her to be troubled.


    How was he supposed to react to this? His wife was literally throwing herself at him, but he was not in a position to do anything to her, it was quite a headache.


    Grumbling, he readjusted her position a bit and ced her by his side, still keeping her within his embrace, with her head resting on his shoulder.


    At this moment in time, he decided not to think anymore, and sleep instead.


    A cultivator of his strength did not need to sleep much. Sleep could remove fatigue from his mind and soul, but his soul and spirit would only be fatigued after a hard battle.


    He had not battled anyone but still chose to sleep, mainly because he wanted to be together with Bai Rouyun. Even so, he had never expected a situation like this.


    Sighing, he went to sleep. He was already quite excited to see what expression she would have on her face when she woke up the following morning.

 Chapter 47 - Embarrassing Morning

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Embarrassing Morning </h4>


    When Bai Rouyun awoke the following morning, she was dazed, and her head was slightly buzzing from overusing her spiritual energy.


    She felt as if she was lying on a warm water bottle, the heat that she was gaining from this bottle was simply toofortable, and she nuzzled her head against it, feeling the smooth texture underneath her cheek.


    This was sofortable that she did not want to move at all, and she burrowed further under the nket, reached out her hands, and hugged the warm water bottle.


    "My dear, I am not against this, but you should look at me first to make sure you really want us to take the next step," a teasing voice sounded in her ear, and instantly Bai Rouyun woke up.


    What warm water bottle? It was Li Moyun!


    Her face suddenly flushed red in embarrassment, her eyes darted from one side of the room to another in an attempt to find a way to escape, but Li Moyun did not give her a chance as he sped his arms around her waist, pressing her against his sturdy chest.


    "Dearest, it makes your husband happy that you decided to throw yourself into my armsst night. And even more so when you were this clingy in the early mornings. I am finally aware that I have a ce in your heart."


    Bai Rouyun never had any close encounters with any other man than Li Moyun, so it was very new to her, but she had to admit that she liked looking at the half-naked Li Moyun, he had too tempting a body. It was no wonder she wanted to touch it subconsciously.


    She quickly averted her eyes, but the nce she had thrown at him before clearly showed her emotions, and Li Moyun was immensely pleased with himself.


    "Don��t worry," he said gently as he saw her cheeks flushingpletely crimson, "I won��t hold it against you. Also, we can work with the idea of fairness, you slept with mest night, so I will sleep with you tonight. That way, you won��t feel as if you got cheated, right?"


    "Shameless!" Bai Rouyun could no longer hold back her scolding, but she still dared not look at Li Moyun.


    Chuckling, Li Moyun went to her side, and with a hand, he lifted her chin, making her look at him.


    "I am not the one who was jumping onto someone else in the middle of the night and then began rubbing myself all over this other person," he said with a smile on his face, clearly delighted with himself. "It was all your own doing, so how can you call me shameless? I am sure that you were acting on your actual desires, and the truth is that we are married, so it is very normal to do things like this, why are you suddenly embarrassed?"


    Bai Rouyun said nothing else but pouted slightly. She instantly understood that although Li Moyun wasn��t usually a man of many words, he could sometimes speak a lot, and when he did, it was impossible for her to refute him.


    "Go get dressed," she finally said as she pushed Li Moyun away from her, her hands touched his bare chest, and she felt as if she had been scalded, quickly withdrawing her hands.


    She found a beautiful and adorable dress in purple, after which she vanished into the Primal Chaos Pagoda to get ready.


    In here, she washed, got dressed, and yed a little with Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin before she exited the pagoda again, only to find that Li Moyun was still waiting for her.


    "We are going to the Imperial Pce today," he said smilingly, "so it is time for you to try the role of a mentally challenged person. Are you sure you can act convincingly?"


    "Don��t worry about me," Bai Rouyun said happily. "I am looking forward to this."


    Li Moyun nodded his head and gestured for Bai Rouyun to exit the pce together with him. This time they were riding in the carriage that belonged to Prince Yun of the Richu Empire.


    When the Fire Horse, which was dragging the carriage, ran down the roads, sparks sprung from their hooves, and the sight attracted much attention from the ordinary citizens.


    The children were watching with marvel in their eyes, the older ones looking with envy. Fire Horses were immensely expensive; they could not be bought with gold alone, one needed to also have a certain background, and only two princes had Fire Horses, them being the Crown Prince and Prince Yun.


    Prince Yun was even better liked than the Crown Prince within the Richu Empire. He had previously protected the border against invading troops, and he had won significant merits in battle.


    Everyone knew that Prince Yun was incredibly polite, honorable, and filial. He did everything that he was told without anyints, and when he did something, it was done to perfection.


    Few knew of his real personality, and that the mask he was wearing in front of all others was just for living a peaceful life as the Eternal Shadow Lord.


    As the carriage went through town, the rumors of Prince Yun were once again on everyone��s lips, and most of it was about how they pitied him for having been forced to marry a dumb woman.


    But others argued that he was spending his time looking for skilled doctors to heal her, and that with time she would be the most staunch supporter of Prince Yun, as she would have to thank him for having healed her.


    No one knew that she was already dead, and that another soul had taken over her body; if they knew, they would not praise her as being someone who had saved the universe in her past life.

 Chapter 48 - Partial Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Partial Recovery </h4>


    As they arrived at the pce gates, a guard nced into the carriage. When his eyesnded on Bai Rouyun, he was slightly stunned, and his gaze lingered for a bit longer than what was proper.


    "Seen enough?" Li Moyun asked, his voice devoid of emotions, and his eyes cold.


    The guard was instantly shocked, he gathered himself back together and cursed Bai Rouyun in his mind for being a fox spirit.


    She was simply so stunning that even if she was dumb, any man would want her. It was no wonder that Prince Yun had also epted her when she was offered to him.


    Li Moyun understood his gaze, and his eyes turned cold. The temperature within the carriage dropped, and Bai Rouyun looked at him with puzzlement. Why was his mood suddenly so bad?


    Li Moyun saw the nce she sent him, and he smiled gently, the temperature instantly returning to normal, making Bai Rouyun wonder if she had mistaken something before.


    The carriage was parked inside the pce wall, and Li Moyun exited the carriage, reaching out his hand and took Bai Rouyun��s hand in his as he led her down the long pathways of the pce.


    Bai Rouyun was supposed to be undergoing recovery, but it would be weird if she already recovered entirely, so she just put on the most innocent smile she could muster, and held his hand while drifting behind him.


    She was like an untainted lotus in the snow, beautiful, ethereal, and graceful. The smile on her face was adorable and made everyone go soft in the knees.


    Many guards and princes saw them walking down the pathway, and all of them had dazed expressions when they saw the watery eyes matched with that innocent smile.


    Li Moyun was greatly irritated because of the many nces sent to Bai Rouyun, but she was acting as if she had no idea what was happening, making him feel a little better. Her eyes were ncing around from time to time, but else her eyes were focused on Li Moyun, who was delighted with this.


    After walking for some time, they finally reached the main pce where Li Moyun led Bai Rouyun inside.


    Inside the main hall, the Emperor was seated in the main seat, looking down upon Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun.


    By his side were a few of the princes, including the Crown Prince, and these princes were all looking at Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun curiously. Upon looking at Bai Rouyun, they found that she was much more attractive than they thought. Although she was famed for her appearance, the rumors were nothingpared to what they were seeing now.


    "My Royal Father, this son hase to introduce my wife," Li Moyun said smilingly as he gestured for Bai Rouyun to step forward.


    Looking slightly dazed, adorable, and innocent, Bai Rouyun looked at Li Moyun as if wanting to ensure he wanted it. Her look was simply so cute that all of the men present felt their hearts beating rapidly.


    "Bai Rouyun greets Royal Father-in-Law," Bai Rouyun said, her voice was soft and gentle, it was as a gentle spring breeze arriving in a frozen world, warming up everyone instantly.


    But her words made everyone shocked. She was supposed to be mute, deaf, and dumb, but now, although slightly innocent and gentle, she was not mute. And she was clearly not deaf either.


    They all looked at Li Moyun with shock. They had previously heard the rumors about Li Moyun hiring expert doctors to heal Bai Rouyun, but no one thought it would be sessful.


    The princes were all shocked too, they hadughed at Li Moyun before because of his bad luck, having to marry a dumb wife, but now they all wanted to have been the ones to marry her. She was simply so attractive and adorable; anyone would have a feeling of wanting to conquer her.


    "My dearest son, it seems that you were sessful in making your wife recover," The Emperor said, seemingly very supportive. However, Li Moyun knew him well enough to recognize the darkness within his eyes, but he did not care.


    The Richu Empire could do nothing to him, even if all their experts gathered together, he would be able to get rid of them all with a mere snort.


    He held no respect for the Emperor nor for the other princes, but his identity as a prince of the Richu Empire was great for hiding his background as the Shadow Lord.


    The Emperor was not aware of his other identity, but he was aware that this son of his was very mysterious and that he held some strength that he had no power to rival against. He also knew that Li Moyun did not respect them at all.


    "We are still working on a full recovery, but she is still much more conscious now than she used to be, so a full recovery should not be far away."


    The Emperor nodded his head, seemingly acting like a benevolent and graceful ruler.


    Bai Rouyun smiled gently, her eyes did not waver or change, all they did was to look at Li Moyun as if he was her entire world, the infatuated eyes making Li Moyun pleased, but the other princes all felt jealous and envious.


    Especially the Crown Prince. He had not fallen in love with Bai Rouyun, but he had taken a liking to her appearance. At the same time, the Crown Prince wanted to show Li Moyun, who was the important prince in the Empire.


    He was not willing to ept that Li Moyun was more well-liked than him. Now he was also now married to such a beautiful woman. If he could take the woman away from Li Moyun, would this brother of his maybe feel defeated? Seducing a simpleton should be easy.


    The Crown Prince was quite a stupid person as well. He never tried to make himself better, he just wanted to use his appearance to seduce women and get their backing.

 Chapter 49 - No Ordinary Prince

    <h4>Chapter 49 - No Ordinary Prince </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was unaware of the Crown Prince��s thoughts, but if she knew of them, she would scoff and snort in disdain. She was not a fool, okay? Why would she ever fancy him?


    The Emperor had prepared a banquet for Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun. The original reason was to celebrate their wedding, and they had nned on using this context to embarrass Li Moyun.


    Everyone knew that he was working on trying to heal Bai Rouyun, but if there were no changes, he would be theughing stock of the entire capital.


    This was their goal, to make him theughing stock of the capital, so if he was seated at the banquet with her, she was likely to embarrass him, but now things had changed drastically.


    Although Bai Rouyun was naive and innocent, she was not a fool, nor did she seem dumb.


    The fact that she was able to speak already proved that his healing was working, and this was enough to make his name even further admired.


    Not only was he a model prince, but he was also the ideal husband, doing so much to help his unfortunate wife.


    Bai Rouyun was aware that Li Moyun did not care about the reputation he was getting in this Richu Empire.


    If he was a normal prince, then it was evident that it would matter, but he was not an ordinary prince. He was the Shadow Lord, not somemon prince who needed to depend on the empire to stand tall.


    Even though he was protecting the Richu Empire from the shadows, he had no intention of letting neither his father, nor his brothers or sisters, know about his other identity, so, for now, he took on the role of a prince.


    He went to the table that had been prepared for him and Bai Rouyun. He was gently holding her palm in his and making her sit down first before he followed her.


    The sweet smile on Bai Rouyun��s face did not falter in the slightest as she looked at the many people who were observing her.


    "Hubby, they are all staring at me," she said with a low voice, lowering her head and tugging at Li Moyun��s sleeve.


    Hearing her calling him hubby, he felt as if spring hade early, and he smiled slightly as he patted her on the head. "It is because they have never seen such a beautiful woman before," he assured her, and Bai Rouyun��s face flushed red.


    Her aim was to make them leave this ce. She did not want to eat the meal, but Li Moyun pretended not to hear herints and turned it into apliment instead.


    Soon the dishes were brought to the tables. There was seafood of all kinds, and Li Moyun began peeling the shells of the prawns for Bai Rouyun.


    After peeling one, he ced it on her te, before continuing with the next.


    Bai Rouyun truly loved prawns and shellfish, so when she saw that he was peeling it for her, her eyes brightened, and she forgot all about her previous n of having them leaving early.


    The other princes felt as if they were fed a bowl of dog food; this amount of public disy of affection was genuinely infuriating.


    The other princes, who were married, had not brought their wives, and those who were not married were not even allowed to bringmon concubines.


    Hence, the only couple who was disying their affection was Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun.


    Many of the princes had been fearing their brother before. Li Moyun was a cold and callous figure, he was ruthless, and he never smiled, but now he seemed gentle and warm, making them forget their fear, and started nning against him.


    They had utterly forgotten what had happened to thest person who tried to act against him.


    Truthfully, Li Moyun did not care about these small things that the princes could do. They were way too weak to have any impact on the Shadow Pce, so he did not care much for them.


    Although Bai Rouyun was still weak, and even though she might end up as his weak point, he was not too worried either. She was not an average expert who had just begun cultivating; she was a reincarnated genius.


    Even if she could not defeat her opponents, she still had the ability to escape. She was not the strongest, but she had many tricks up her sleeve, and at the same time, not many were eager to cause her problems.


    The experts of the Royal Family were not eager to step out in such internal conflicts, and the experts that could be recruited by the princes could never match the experts of the Shadow Pce.


    As long as he was careful enough, and as long as no one knew of her true identity, she would be safe.


    Bai Rouyun was not really worried either. She knew her own strengths, and she was fully aware that if she could not escape, she could always enter the Primal Chaos Pagoda.


    If she vanished into the Primal Chaos Pagoda, her body would vanish from the outside world. That way, no one would be able to harm her, and she could hide for a long time.


    When she was inside the Primal Chaos Pagoda, it was impossible to move from one ce to another. If someone decided to camp the spot where she had vanished, she would have no choice other than to hide within the Primal Chaos Pagoda for a long time.


    But she was able to cultivate within the Primal Chaos Pagoda, and the energy was much denser inside, so at some point, she would be able to exit and kill whoever was waiting for her.

 Chapter 50 - End Of The Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 50 - End Of The Gathering </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was pretending to be a slightly dumb woman, smiling sweetly and indulging in Li Moyun��s pampering. She was eating in a refined way, but she was still seemingly somewhat ditzy.


    Her ditziness was seen by the way she was looking at Li Moyun with starry eyes as if he was the only important person in her life.


    She was smiling sweetly at him, sometimes touching his arm, and pleading with her eyes for different kinds of food. First, she ate the prawns he shelled, then she started tugging on Li Moyun��s sleeves and looked at the crabs, her eyes pleading with him, and he sighed indulgently and began cracking the shells and peeling the meat out of them.


    Seeing him doing that for her, the most alluring smile blossomed on her lips, and all men were once more stunned by her attractiveness.


    Even Li Moyun felt his heart beat rapidly at her innocent appearance. Although he knew that she was not the innocent and weak woman she portrayed herself as, he sometimes forgot her actual strength when looking at her acting like this.


    She was indeed a terrific actress.


    But even if she was only acting innocent and sweet, Li Moyun could not help but feel his heart swell with happiness. He was looking at her dotingly, and everyone apart from Bai Rouyun noticed his gaze, lowering their heads while their lips twitched.


    Who could have told them that their cold brother was an infatuated man when he met the right woman? At the same time, they could not help but think that his taste was truly heavy. To like a fool! But then they realized she was no longer a fool. Although she seemed a little innocent and naive, she was not to bepared to the title of a fool.


    They were all jealous. Such an adorable and obedient woman who only had her husband in her eyes, looking at him with such infatuation, how could they not want something simr?


    Li Moyun smirked with satisfaction as he felt the envious gazes of his brothers and continued to pamper Bai Rouyun as a little princess.


    After a few hours had passed, the Emperor had engaged in idle conversation with Li Moyun, and the other princes had joined from time to time, while Bai Rouyun had just said something a few times, every time being so adorable that they all felt their hearts melt.


    As the banquet wasing to an end, Li Moyun rose from his seat. He took Bai Rouyun��s hand in his own and gently assisted her up before he turned to the Emperor.


    "My Imperial Father, it is our honor to have been invited to this gathering. Little Rouyun is not healthy yet, so I feel that she has been stimted enough, I ought to bring her back to the Yun Pce so that she can rx again."


    To act well with Li Moyun, Bai Rouyun made herself seem exhausted. Although her eyes still sparkled with brilliance, there was faint fatigue within.


    When the Emperor saw this, he dared not hold Li Moyun back. He was quite scared of the power that Li Moyunmanded, and thus he dared not go directly against him.


    Li Moyun was perfectly well aware that his father feared him, but he did not care. The entire royal family of the Richu Empire was only allowed to exist because of the fact that they could shield him from the eyes of the world.


    As they stood up and had received the Emperor��s permission to head back, Li Moyun domineeringly wrapped his arm around Bai Rouyun��s waist, making her walk immensely close to him, as he led her out of the hall.


    Bai Rouyun wanted toin in her mind. It was clear to all that she was his weak point, that he pampered her immensely, and that in the future she would be the target of these other princes.


    But then a slightly malicious smile spread on her face as she could not help but think that this was also interesting. Without pressure, she would be unable to grow stronger.


    Sensing that her smile was slightly wrong, she quickly changed back into the naive and innocent little girl, and only Li Moyun had noticed the cunning look on her face from before. Seeing her like this, he squeezed her waist tightly, making Bai Rouyun blush faintly.


    In her past life, Bai Rouyun had never found any man she felt that she loved. She had not pursued rtionships and was a lone wolf.


    This life, she had not thought about love either, but this man had managed to make her so familiar with his touch, and his actions made her heart warm. She could not help but feel grateful to him for everything he was doing for her, not to mention she was feelingfortable when she was within his arms.


    As they returned to the carriage, Bai Rouyun began nodding off. Although she had not done much today, it had been a considerable strain on her mind. She had to pretend to be a foolish little girl always, and thus her mind had been working overtime from the get go.


    She could not allow for the slightest trace of her intelligence or real emotions to be evident on her face. Hence she was on high alert from the moment she had exited the carriage until the moment she entered it again.


    Now that she was finally able to unwind, her eyelids turned heavy, and her head began nodding off.


    Seeing her like this, a tender gleam shed by Li Moyun��s eyes. He went to the other side of the carriage, sat by her side, and gently made hery down, putting her head in hisp and stroking her hair.

 Chapter 51 - Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Sleep </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was sleeping peacefully on Li Moyun��sp. Her lips were pouted slightly, and she would, from time to time, rub her cheek against his thigh.


    Her unconscious actions were igniting an evil fire within Li Moyun, but he used all his willpower to extinguish it.


    As they returned home to the pce, Li Moyun personally lifted Bai Rouyun into the bedroom, and ced her on the bed, allowing her to sleep soundly.


    No one in the pce dared to say anything, those he passed even stopped breathing, out of fear of waking up Bai Rouyun.


    There was no doubt that this woman was special to Li Moyun. If he had only married her for the sake of appeasing the emperor, then he would never do so much for her.


    Realizing that this woman was indeed their Madam, everyone was full of shock and decided to change their attitude towards her in the future. Previously some had been condescending, and others had pitied her, but now they understood that she was, in fact, not to be pitied or looked down upon.


    Even if she had been a fool, she now had the backing of Li Moyun. It would be impossible to cross her in the future, since everyone in the pce knew of Li Moyun��s secret; that he was, in fact, the Shadow Lord.


    Li Moyun looked at the sleeping woman on the bed, and he was considering if his work could wait until the day after. After thinking about it for some time, he nodded his head, took his boots off, andid down on the bed together with Bai Rouyun.


    He then found a nket and covered the two of them, but before he could finish the movement, he felt how Bai Rouyun began inching closer and closer to him, before she ced her head on his arm, and her arms reached out and circled his waist, pressing her body against his.


    A low giggle escaped her lips as she began stroking her head on his chest. The actions indeed fanned the mes in Li Moyun��s body, and he gritted his teeth. "Little girl, do you know what you are doing?" he asked with a low and hoarse voice, his handnding on her slim waist.


    But as soon as his handnded on her waist, Bai Rouyun stopped moving after finding afortable position in Li Moyun��s arms.


    Li Moyun was troubled. He wanted nothing more than to punish the woman in his arms, but she was sleeping soundly, and he could not bear to wake her up.


    At the same time, the feeling of having her lying in his arms like this was immenselyfortable. He did not want her to leave his embrace.


    Hence, he decided to allow her to continue lying in his arms, his eyes continually looking at her face, trying to remember her features forever.


    She was an absolute beauty, the most outstanding figure in the entire Empire. In fact, Li Moyun had traveled to many ces, and he had never seen anyone who looked as attractive as her, and he could not help but tighten the arm that held her waist.


    This woman was his wife. Although they had not consummated the marriage, she belonged to him now, the entire Empire knew this, and he did not doubt that one day her heart would also belong to him.


    But he was also worried. He had spent a long time investigating the previous life of Bai Rouyun, and everything he had found out had made him feel heartache on her behalf.


    She was an orphan, thrown away by her parents when she was born. She had been picked up by a wandering cultivator, who decided to raise her, but when she turned four, this woman had also abandoned her.


    After this, she was forced to rely on herself. She had been a thief, and she had worked various jobs to earn money to pay for her food. She had even been a beggar for some time of her life. How could someone as proud as Bai Rouyun be reduced to such dire straits?


    Not only that, but when she became old enough to cultivate, she had really done her best, but because of rushing through the ranks, and not having received any guidance, her foundations were never firm enough.


    She had ventured into one grave after another since every resource was held by the prestigious sects and families.


    She had been faced with death more times than he could ever imagine, and she had never back down. Although her cultivation base was unsteady, she had managed to reach the purple realm and was able to look down on the world.


    But even then, she was unable to escape her destiny of being hunted and killed by the sects and families who wanted to dominate the cultivation world.


    Li Moyun sighed as he thought of her life. She was stronger than so many others, but she was also fragile. He could sense her worries and her difort, but he was not going to allow her to be doubtful of herself. She was a brilliant star that shone on him. She had brought life and happiness to him, so he would make sure that her dreams were aplished.


    Lowering his head, Li Moyun ced his lips on her forehead and gave her a slight kiss before he closed his eyes. He, too, needed some sleep, and sleeping by her side had proven to be immensely addictive.


    Like this, the two fell in a deep sleep, and the rest of the pce was walking on tiptoes, worried about disturbing them.

 Chapter 52 - Marrow-Cleansing Pill

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Marrow-Cleansing Pill </h4>


    The following morning, Bai Rouyun woke up alone in the bed. She could see that someone hadid next to her, but the other part of the bed was already cold. Clearly, Li Moyun had left a long time ago.


    Bai Rouyun stretched her body before she went to wash up and get dressed. Today she picked a white dress, a dress that suited her temperament, and she looked exactly like a fairy from the fairytales.


    Leaving the bedroom, she found that Mo Chu was waiting for her outside. When he noticed her waking up, he bowed deeply, and no matter where she went, he followed her.


    First, he followed her to eat. Then he followed her to look for Li Moyun. Although he was following her, he said nothing, and his expression was stern as if this was a challenging task.


    Bai Rouyun��s face crumpled when she saw how stoic Mo Chu looked, and she could not help but wonder if Li Moyun nned on having Mo Chu following her everywhere, just so that she could not escape the pce unsupervised in the future.


    Thinking about it, she could not help but shake her head, if he was, then that was that. She understood Li Moyun��s worries. The day before, he had admitted to the entire court that she was his weakness, and she was likely to be targeted by many of the ones who disliked Li Moyun.


    While she was a reincarnated immortal, the truth was that her current strength was so pitiful that she might not be able to keep herself alive.


    While thinking, Bai Rouyun made it to the study room. She saw that two guards were standing guard outside. "Brother Guards, is Li Moyun busy?" she asked sweetly, her face once more containing an innocent smile, and her eyes bright and free of impurities. Although she was not doing it on purpose, she was unable to remove her mask of being an innocent and sweet little girl.


    The guard outside the study looked at Bai Rouyun, after which they looked at Mo Chu, who just shrugged his shoulders. The guards at the door were all somewhat puzzled. Could their ruthless and murderous master truly like such a weak and soft bunny? She was too innocent! How could she possibly help their master when she was so weak?


    "The Lord is dealing with some things," the guard said hesitatingly. He did not know if he was supposed to stop her; she was the Madam after all, but he knew that Li Moyun was talking with Elder Sun about something important, so was it suitable to let her enter if she was adamant on it?


    Bai Rouyun looked at the guard, but after seeing his difort, she knew that it was, in fact, a crucial meeting that was going on inside, so she smiled and said, "No worries. Brother Guard, can you tell Li Moyun that I need to talk with him when he finishes?"


    The guard heaved a heavy breath of relief and nodded his head. "I will ry the message," he promised.


    Seeing that the guard promised her, Bai Rouyun chuckled and left the office again, went back to the bed chambers, and she sat on the bed where she began cultivating.


    She wanted to enter the Primal Chaos Dimension and eat her Marrow-Cleansing Pill, but it was not suitable to do so without warning Li Moyun first.


    If he could not find her, then he would be frantic, and she was not willing to see him turn the entire Imperial Capital upside down, just to find her.


    As such, she just sat and cultivated, the energies flowing into her veins and her Acquired Realm, Earth Stage, Initiateyer was slowly climbing upwards. Bai Rouyun had intentionally suppressed her breakthrough for a long time, but she decided to break through to the Acquired Realm, Earth Stage, Mediateyer before she was going to cleanse her marrow.


    Marrow-Cleansing pills were able to remold the body of the cultivatorpletely. She would be able to shed the human skin and be a true cultivator, but Marrow-Cleansing pills were immensely rare and very expensive.


    Alchemists were famous for safeguarding their own recipes and forms, never letting anyone else, other than their legacy disciples, learn their most prized recipes, and thus many of the recipes and forms had gotten lost or be rare throughout the passing of time.


    Bai Rouyun was fortunate. The hut within the Primal Chaos Dimension was full of recipes, and most of them were considered rare, some even extinct in the current day.


    Together with the help of Xiao Jin, it was possible for Bai Rouyun to be an alchemist that no one would want to cross.


    Bai Rouyun knew that she had her hands on a treasure trove, but she was also aware that she had to be careful. If she was not prudent, others would know of her treasures, and she would see herself die an unjust death.


    While she was cultivating, Li Moyun and Elder Sun ended their discussion. Neither of their faces looked pleasant as they left the office, and the Guards could sense the killing intent seeping out from Li Moyun.


    No one knew what had happened, but they could guess that something had caused him to be immensely unhappy.


    Still, the guard who had been tasked with telling Li Moyun about Bai Rouyun��s message took a deep breath and spoke up.


    "My Lord, Madam asked to see you."


    Hearing this, the killing intent which shrouded Li Moyun lessened slightly, he nodded his head, and he left the study, heading straight for the bedroom.


    He was in a foul mood, and his heart was worried. The twins had escaped from Elder Sun. Although he doubted that they would cause him problems, he feared that they would not leave Bai Rouyun alone.

 Chapter 53 - Husband And Wife

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Husband And Wife </h4>


    Opening the door to the bed chamber, Li Moyun saw Bai Rouyun seated on the bed. Her facial expression was rxed, and she seemed as if a hint of a smile yed on the corner of her lips.


    She was as leisurely and at peace that no one would think that she was in the midst of a breakthrough.


    Looking at her, Li Moyun could not help but smile helplessly and shake his head. This was a true genius! How could she possibly be able to breeze through a breakthrough? Usually, there were bottlenecks, and it would be natural if she was frowning or furrowing her brows.


    The heaven and earth essence in the surrounding air was pouring into her body, and he could see that she was nearly glowing from the energy that was coursing through her meridians.


    It took her as long as it takes for an incense stick to burn before she hadpleted her breakthrough. Although she had finished it, there were no signs of difort, not even a drop of sweat.


    Bai Rouyun slowly opened her eyes and saw Li Moyun leaning against the door, looking at her with admiration in his eyes.


    She knew that she had gained an immense talent for cultivation, and that if others knew of it, they would be jealous. However, Li Moyun was different. He had not been greedy for her Primal Chaos Pagoda; neither had he spurned her when he found out that she was a soul that took over the body of a deceased.


    He had always been backing her, and even now, when he saw her cultivate and breakthrough into the Acquired Realm, Earth Tier, Mediate Layer, he was not jealous, but rather pleased with her.


    "I heard you were looking for me," Li Moyun said as he looked at the rxed woman. He was speechless, but he was also happy that she had such an outstanding talent. If she were not talented, she would never be able to get her vengeance against the other families and sects, and she would have to rely on the Eternal Shadow Pce to back her up.


    He knew that she wanted to get her revenge personally, and if she could not, then she would be dejected. Therefore it was surprising that she was so fast at cultivating.


    "I was looking for you because I am going to enter the Primal Chaos Dimension," Bai Rouyun told him. "I don��t know how long I will be gone for, but I need to consume a Marrow-Cleansing Pill. It will be quite excruciating, but it will be worth it."


    "You have Marrow-Cleansing Pills?" Li Moyun asked, and Bai Rouyun nodded her head. "I am not proficient in refining them yet, but after a few more attempts, I should have gotten the hang of it. It took me more than ten tries to refine this pill, but it is also of superior quality, and there are no impurities in it."


    Hearing the words, Bai Rouyun said, Li Moyun widened his eyes in surprise. Although he also had alchemists in the Eternal Shadow Pce, they did not have the form for the Marrow-Cleansing Pill, and as such, they had to buy them at a high price from the alchemists who did have the recipe.


    "Would it be possible to have you make a few Marrow-Cleansing Pills for me?" This was the first time that Li Moyun asked anything from Bai Rouyun, and she could not help but smile sweetly.


    "You can have the form," she said happily. "I have so many extinct and rare forms that giving a few away is no big deal. It is not yet easy for me to naturally refine them, but that is because I am a novice Alchemist. I am only at the first tier, and the Marrow-Cleansing Pill is amongst the hardest first-tier medicines to refine.


    "If you have an alchemist who is at the second or third tier, their results with the Marrow-Cleansing pill will be much better than mine."


    Li Moyun narrowed his eyes as he heard what Bai Rouyun said. She did not mind giving away the form, even when it was so rare? He felt happy, but he was also against taking advantage of his wife.


    But Bai Rouyun could see his thoughts, and quickly waved her hand. "We are husband and wife," she said dismissively, "it is only natural that we help each other. Also, Little Chu is helping me all the time as my bodyguard, and I can see it as paying back for having an Innate Realm, Blue Tiered, Sixth Layered cultivator as my bodyguard. I bet this backwater kingdom doesn��t even have anyone higher ranked than a green tiered cultivator."


    Li Moyun smiled slightly. He knew that she was just saying this to make him feel better, and he did feel better. This was the first time that Bai Rouyun personally had said that they were husband and wife, and it was making him extremely happy.


    Since she had the thought that what belonged to the wife belonged to the husband, he would not stand on ceremony. Instead, he promised himself to look after her even better in the future.


    As things were now, Li Moyun truly liked Bai Rouyun, but he had not sat down to really think about what kind of emotions he had towards her. Was it pity? She had lived such a hard life before, but now she had been given a second chance in life, and he felt that it was good.


    But was it pity? Or was it the feeling of having found a like minded soul, someone who was very much like himself, and thus he wanted to be closer to her?


    For there was no way that it could have evolved into love, was it?

 Chapter 54 - Wen Sihan

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Wen Sihan </h4>


    "When you are done remolding your body, take a bath, ande find me." Li Moyun had used a Marrow-Cleansing pill when he began cultivating as well, and he knew that impurities within the body would be removed, pushed out through the pores, and one would be covered in grime when they were done.


    Hence, he asked Bai Rouyun to take a bath first, before finding him. "I will station a maid by the door, just call for her when you wish to bathe."


    Nodding her head, Bai Rouyun readily epted what Li Moyun offered her. She then quickly went to the desk and began writing the form for the Marrow-Cleansing Pill. After ensuring that the ink was dry, she handed it over to Li Moyun.


    "I have a lot of recipes," she said happily. "I will check which ones are useful to you, and write them down. You make a list of what tier alchemists you have, so I know what kind of recipes you can get. Anyway, I am off to the Primal Chaos Dimension now."


    With a smile, Bai Rouyun vanished from Li Moyun��s sight, and he could not help but shake his head with a gentle smile on his lips.


    He took the recipe that she had written and looked at it. However, Li Moyun was not an alchemist, so he did not know whether or not it was correct. He needed to summon the head alchemist of the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    The Eternal Shadow Pce was quite youngpared to other factions, the majority of the members were beneath thirty years old, and thus they had their own difficulties.


    Although they had experts with various professions, these experts did not have as long to specialize in their professions. Hence most of their crafters were not at a high enough tier to really create the resources that they needed.


    The highest tier that they had was a tier seven alchemist, and they only had one of those. They had three tier six alchemists and twenty-four tier five alchemists. There were even more tier four alchemists and numerous three, two, and one tiered alchemist.


    The seventh tiered alchemist was instantly summoned by Li Moyun. He was his bosom friend and the son of Li Moyun��s wet nurse. The two of them had grown up together, and he was amongst the people that Li Moyun trusted the most.


    While he was a member of the Eternal Shadow Pce, it was unknown to the public, and he was now a noble in the Richu Empire because he had managed to be a Seventh Tiered alchemist at such a young age.


    The many princes had long since tried to recruit him, but due to him being a member of the Eternal Shadow Pce, he had declined all of them. They also knew that Li Moyun considered him a brother, and he was much closer to this alchemist than he was to his blood-rted family.


    When Wen Sihan heard that Li Moyun was looking for him, he hurried to the Yun Pce. It was rare for him to visit, so he was curious as to why the messenger said toe as soon as possible.


    He was curious, he left everything he was working on, and hurried to the Yun Pce. He entered the study and saw that Li Moyun was looking at a strange document that seemed to look like a form.


    Could it be that he had gotten his hands on a form for him? Wen Sihan��s heart started beating rapidly. While he was not a skilled cultivator, only at the Innate Realm, Green Tier, Third Layer of cultivation, but he waspletely obsessed with everything that had to do with pill refinement.


    "What is that?" he asked as soon as he sat down, his eyes never leaving the page in Li Moyun��s hands.


    "What I am about to tell you cannot be told to a second person," Li Moyun said solemnly, and while Wen Sihan was surprised, he still obediently nodded his head.


    "I have gotten my hands on a source of rare and extinct pill forms," Li Moyun began, his words causing Wen Sihan��s eyes to widen in shock after which they sparkled like stars.


    "The first pill recipe I got was for the Marrow-Cleansing pill," he said.


    "I know that there are multiple recipes for the Marrow-Cleansing pill, so I need you to check this recipe and tell me if the pills created will be superior to the ones we currently purchase."


    "Hurry, hurry, give it to me!" Wen Sihan could barely contain himself and reached out his hand. When he finally got his hands on the paper, he treated it as if he was treating a royal edict; in fact, he was treating it with even more respect than that.


    He nced at the herbs described, and when he came to the method of refinement, his jaw was hanging, and his eyes so widened that they could not open anymore.


    "This... This is the most amazing recipe I have ever seen!" he eximed in shock.


    "The current Marrow-Cleansing Pills are all created from forms that are made from the original form, but it is said that the original form had gone extinct. Even so, I am almostpletely certain that this is the original form. When mixed like this, there will be absolutely no pill toxins or impurities within the pill. If we were to mass-produce these pills, we would take over the entire market for Marrow-Cleansing pills!"


    "I don��t want to do that," Li Moyun said after thinking for some time. "We will keep these pills to ourselves. First of all, we might court disaster if others knew we had these recipes, but most importantly, let us use them to strengthen our own members. With the pill recipes I can get my hands on; we can make an unbeatable army!"

 Chapter 55 - Shes Got To Love You!

    <h4>Chapter 55 - She''s Got To Love You! </h4>


    "You are the boss," Wen Sihan said with a shrug of his shoulders. To him, it did not matter how they dealt with the pills, as long as he could refine them.


    Li Moyun thought a little, and then he nodded his head. "We can auction a few of them through the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. I don��t mind making Xue Jingyu from Shitian Tower owe me a favor."


    Wen Sihan nodded his head. The fewer there were of these pills, the more expensive they would be. Releasing one at a time on the market would be a good move. Especially if one could stay anonymous, then it would be quite beneficial.


    "You said that you had ess to more forms such as this one?" Wen Sihan did not care about what Li Moyun did with the pills, what mattered to him were the recipes he could get, and he was eager to see when he could get more of them.


    "I can, but not right now. The alchemist who is giving them to me is currently busy cultivating, and when she finishes, she will go through her forms and give me the ones she thinks I can use."


    "It is a woman?" Wen Sihan asked curiously, and while Li Moyun was not willing to say too much about her, he still nodded his head.


    "This woman has got to love you!" Wen Sihan said, shocked. "Otherwise, it will be impossible to give you such treasured things! But you are already married. Do you n on killing your wife and taking her in, in return for the forms, or are you just going to ept her as a concubine?"


    Li Moyun��s face turned ugly when he heard what Wen Sihan said. His eyes glistened with anger. How dare he say that Bai Rouyun should die! How could he even suggest him taking in a concubine!?


    "Neither," Li Moyun said slowly, as the temperature was slowly lowering in the room. "Listen closely to this, Li Moyun has one wife throughout his whole life, and that wife is Bai Rouyun. I will not ept any concubines either, my entire life will be together with one woman only, and that woman is Bai Rouyun."


    Wen Sihan was shocked. "But isn��t she a fool?" he asked hesitatingly. He was aware of the rumors that she was currently being healed, but she had been a fool for so long, that even if she got healed, she was likely to be quite ditzy. How had such a woman stolen Li Moyun��s heart?


    "You don��t need to understand her goodness," Li Moyun said with a smile on his face as he thought about the petite woman who would always smile at him.


    Wen Sihan shook his head. Although he did not understand, he was happy to see the foolish smile on his friend��s face. So far, Li Moyun had been cold and almost inhuman. Although he had treated his friends well, everyone knew the ruthlessness hidden beneath the surface.


    Seeing him making such a human expression, Wen Sihan was suddenly curious about this Bai Rouyun, and her ability to make him so smitten.


    Suddenly, a thought struck him. Could these formse from Bai Rouyun? But upon considering the chances, he shook his head and thought it impossible. How could an idiot know about those precious things?


    Li Moyun could see what he was thinking, but he said nothing to change his opinion. He did not mind if the entire world believed that Bai Rouyun was an idiot, and that only he knew of her pleasant personality. That way, he did not have to deal with other men coveting his wife.


    "Well, that was it for now. We have a new batch of recruits I picked up from the streets of the Xiyang Empire. They are loyal and talented. There are one hundred and seventy-nine, and I need a Marrow-Cleansing Pill for each of them. Hurry back home and get familiar with the recipe, since you have to concoct a whole mountain of these pills."


    Wen Sihan nodded his head. Refining two hundred Marrow-Cleansing pills would be impossible for Bai Rouyun with her current prowess in the field of Alchemy, but Wen Sihan was an illustrious tier seven alchemist, and thus it posed little challenge for him.


    But although it was a simple pill of the first tier, it was a rare precious ancient form. He was eager to try it out.


    After Wen Sihan excused himself, Li Moyun leaned back in the chair and thought of the words that the alchemist had said. That the owner of those forms likely loved him, otherwise they would never give away such valuable things.


    Although Li Moyun knew that Bai Rouyun did not dislike him, he was also aware that their emotions were not yet to the point of love, but hearing Wen Sihan saying that she loved him felt right.


    He was quite hopeful at the moment, and could not help but hope that soon, he would have Bai Rouyun��s heart so that he did not always have to worry about her leaving him.


    Although Li Moyun was aware that Bai Rouyun was not going anywhere, at least for now, he was not sure that she would not fly into the vast horizon and never return at some point in time.


    The thought of her vanishing was enough to cause his heart to clench in pain, and he could not help but feel ufortable. She had already be his partner, and he did not want anyone else.


    She was the woman he had set his focus on. Not because of her previous glory, but because of her personality. She was sofortable to be close to, and she was able to make him feel at peace.

 Chapter 56 - Remolding The Body

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Remolding The Body </h4>


    While Li Moyun and Wen Sihan were busy in the study, Bai Rouyun was seated in the Primal Chaos Dimension. She looked at Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin, who were both staring back at her.


    In Xiao Bao��s hand was a small jade vial, and within it was the Marrow-Cleansing Pill.


    This Marrow-Cleansing Pill would be able to change her body and increase her talent for cultivation, so Bai Rouyun smiled slightly when she reached out and took it.


    Both Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin were slightly hesitant. Although they knew the benefits that the pill brought her, both of them also understood the immense torture that was apanied by the consumption of the pill.


    The pill was small and round, it was glistening with a red color, and Bai Rouyun, who had previously consumed a Marrow-Cleansing Pill also hesitated when she thought about the pain she would experience.


    But the hesitationsted for merely a second before her eyes gleamed with a decisive light, and the pill was ced in her mouth.


    The pill quickly dissolved and turned into energy that seeped into every corner of her body.


    At first, it felt like thousands of ants were walking on her skin, then it felt as if they began biting her, an indescribable difort and itch appeared all over her body.


    As time went by, the itch and difort turned to direct pain. Sharp bursts of pain erupted in her body. At first, there was a long duration between the bursts of pain, but as time went by, the pain became more and more intense, and the frequency of the attacks came back to back.


    During the entire time, Bai Rouyun was sitting still with her legs crossed, and her eyes closed. Sweat was beading on her forehead, and her body began trembling as the pain was getting more and more intense, but not the slightest sound escaped her lips.


    Bai Rouyun��s lips were tightly pursed, her jaw clenched. She refused to let the slightest sound escape her lips.


    Time went by slowly. It felt as if one minute took a year, but at the same time, while it was immensely painful, she could feel her body��s condition improve drastically.


    Her eyelids trembled, her entire back was drenched in cold sweat from the pain, and ck goo-like substances were being excreted through her pores, all the impurities within her body were being expelled.


    As the day turned to night, the pain that Bai Rouyun was feeling was slowly lessening. Her body was almost fully remodeled by the Marrow-Cleansing Pill, and she could not help but smile, while her eyes were still closed.


    Although the pain was getting less and less intense and the bursts erupting less often, she was not in a rush to end her cultivation.


    Only when the crimson sunrise was on the horizon did Bai Rouyun open her eyes. She was sure that thest bits of the medicinal energy had been fully used up.


    Many who used the Marrow-Cleansing Pill failed at two verymon parts. First of all, many could not withstand the pain and would faint, hence making the pill useless. Others would not have the patience to wait for thest bits of the pill��s medicinal energy to be used.


    As a result, most people did not get the optimal use of the pill, and thus, their remodeling was not as sessful as that of those who managed to use the entire medicinal properties within the pill.


    Bai Rouyun knew much about medicinal pills, and she had been told by Xiao Bao to consume all the energy before she moved. As such, she had gotten the best performance from an ancient pill.


    Her remodeling of the body was perfect.


    "Mother,e and take a bath," Xiao Jin appeared next to Bai Rouyun and pointed towards the hut. "Brother Xiao Bao has prepared a bathtub full of spiritual liquid. Although we usually use it to water the flowers, it is also good for other purposes. For instance, it can strengthen and nourish your meridians, it can also help purify your Qi, and it is even beneficial for your skin!"


    Bai Rouyun could not process too much of what Xiao Jin was saying. She had been undergoing excruciating pain during the entire night, so it was only natural that she finally let go.


    When she staggered towards the hut, she could smell the gentle and herbal scent of the spiritual liquid, and it slowly woke her up again.


    She regained a bit of energy as she entered the hut. She then shrugged off the dirty clothes and jumped into the water, after which she felt her entire being bing much more rxed.


    Her entire body rxed. She stayed in the water for a long time, and all the grime and impurities were washed away from her body.


    She slowly rose from the water, took a clean set of clothes, and put them on. When the clean clothesnded on her body, she felt much morefortable.


    "Xiao Jin, Xiao Bao,e to Mother," Bai Rouyun called out, and both spirit artifacts rushed to her side.


    "The pill was amazing, but do you have a book of forms I can bring with me? I promised Li Moyun to help him with the recipes."


    Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao were both hesitant. They did not mind helping their cheap mother, but they were not d to help someone else.


    "Li Moyun is your daddy," Bai Rouyun said, "We got to help him with what we can."


    Hearing that it was a daddy, Xiao Jin was much more obedient than Xiao Bao, and she quickly ran into the hut and returned with a big book full of recipes and forms.

 Chapter 57 - Bored Xiao Bao

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Bored Xiao Bao </h4>


    "Give him this," Xiao Jin said happily. "This book is a copy of the various books we have in the Primal Chaos Dimension. We have all the pill recipes written down in different books, but because Big Brother Xiao Bao was bored, hepiled it all into one book. I do not know for what purpose he thought that he might use it, but now I know! He must have known that daddy needed it!"


    Xiao Bao was speechless. He had indeed copied everything within the Primal Chaos Pagoda multiple times due to boredom, but he had never thought that it would be given to some cheap daddy he never approved of.


    It was one thing to have a mother who appeared out of nowhere. Because she was his owner, it wasn��t so bad to refer to her as Mother, but this man had no connection to him at all! He was not willing to call him Father.


    But seeing how Bai Rouyun was smiling happily, he did not have the heart to refuse her. "Is he trustworthy?" Xiao Bao could not help but ask, and Bai Rouyun nodded her head.


    "I do not know much about him. However, he knows about the Primal Chaos Pagoda, but he has never tried to take it for himself. He is also aware of me being reincarnated, but he has no intention of judging me. In fact, he is very good to me, so I want to return the favor somehow."


    Xiao Bao felt that what she said made sense. Since he did not covet the Primal Chaos Pagoda, then he could not be a bad person, and hence he begrudgingly allowed Bai Rouyun to take the book of recipes out with her when she finished her business inside the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    As she left, she found that her body had progressed to the Acquired Realm, Earth Tier, Advanced Layer. It was a massive boost in strength, and it was only possible to achieve because she had been suppressing her cultivation base.


    The cleansing of her marrow and the rebuilding of her body had caused the energy that she had suppressed to run rampant in her body, and it had advanced at the right time. There were absolutely no impurities within her Qi since she had refined it perfectly.


    Part of this was due to her outstanding talent, but most of it was because of her cultivation technique, the Primal Chaos Technique. It was simply out of this world.


    Bai Rouyun spent some time examining her body. It looked the same as before, but at the same time, it was as if she had been reborn. Her entire body was now soft like a baby��s, and she could feel the strength that was bursting from within.


    As she finished the examination, she was delighted with the results, and she quickly took the book, kissed Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao on their foreheads, and rustled their hair.


    "The two of you are the best!" she happily said as she left, not noticing that Xiao Bao��s face waspletely red, and his small chubby hand was ced on his forehead. He was in shock. He, a revered artifact spirit, had been kissed for the first time in the long time he had existed. No one had ever treated him so human before, and he was not sure what to think about it.


    By the time Bai Rouyun left the Primal Chaos Pagoda, she found that it was alreadyte in the afternoon. She did not know how long it had taken her to cleanse her marrows and rebuild her body, but she could guess that it was no short time.


    She hurried to find Li Moyun, and when she left the room, she discovered that Mo Chu was standing outside, looking at her vigntly. It was as if he was afraid that she would run away from him, and he would be left with the mess of cleaning up after her.


    "Uh, where is Li Moyun?" Bai Rouyun was quite surprised by her own imagination, and she quickly asked a question to cover up her thoughts.


    "The Lord is in the study," Mo Chu said with narrowed eyes. "Oh, that��s good. Let us go!"


    Having said this, Bai Rouyun hurried to the study, but when she arrived, she saw that extra guards were standing outside, and she could not help but frown. Was something wrong?


    "Is Li Moyun busy?" She asked and the guards contemted for some time. "Sir Wen is inside, but I guess Madam can enter."


    "Okay," Bai Rouyun did not know who Sir Wen was, but since they said she could enter, it did not have to be so important.


    She knocked on the door and entered, and inside she saw Li Moyun looking over a range of Marrow-Cleansing Pills that were ced on the table. Some of them were still in vials, while others were rolling in a small bowl on the table.


    Bai Rouyun was quick at adding two and two together. This Sir Wen had to be the alchemist that Li Moyun trusted.


    "You are here," Li Moyun said with a smile on his lips as he gestured for Bai Rouyun toe to his side and she hurried over, stuffed the book into his hands, and smiled at him, a smile that clearly told him that she wanted praises and adoration.


    A smile appeared on his lips as he gently rubbed her face. Then after showing her a bit of affection, his attention was on the book in his hands.


    The book was thick, much thicker than any other book he had ever seen before, but the moment he reached the first page, he understood what it was. They were the recipes and forms she had promised him earlier.

 Chapter 58 - Heavenly Oath

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Heavenly Oath </h4>


    Looking at Bai Rouyun, Li Moyun was quite surprised. Although he knew that she was good to him, he did not understand why she would give him so many recipes and forms in one go.


    He was looking at the curious Wen Sihan, and he was feeling conflicted. He had known Wen Sihan for as long as he had lived, but he was not willing to bring any problems to Bai Rouyun, so he needed to figure out a way to save her.


    "I have something for you," Li Moyun said, as he looked at Wen Sihan. "But before I give it to you, you have to take a Heavenly Oath that you will never leak the information I am giving to you now."


    Wen Sihan was stunned. Throughout all the years he had followed Li Moyun, there had never been the need for a Heavenly Oath. This meant that what he was about to know was going to be earth shattering news.


    Wen Sihan looked at Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun with curiosity in his eyes. He was eager to know what exactly it was that could make his friend so solemn, and while he would have to swear a Heavenly Oath, he was not too bothered by it.


    Heavenly Oaths could not be countered. If someone were to break their oath, they would have their souls shattered. Everyone knew that there was such a thing as reincarnation, but if their soul shattered, they would be unable ever to live again.


    Therefore no one dared joke about the Heavenly Oath, and Wen Sihan was the same. However, he had never even once considered betraying Li Moyun, so he raised his hand, ced it over his chest, and solemnly swore, "I, Wen Sihan, swear the Heavenly Oath never to betray Li Moyun or Bai Rouyun. I swear that I will never tell a second soul about what I hear here today or about the information I will receive."


    A slight silver gleam shed around his ring finger, and then the oath had taken effect. Seeing that he was so straight forward about it, Li Moyun was pleased, and he tossed the book to Wen Sihan.


    Wen Sihan was very curious as to what could have caused Li Moyun to be so alert, but upon seeing just the first page of the book, his eyes widened in shock, and his breathing became hurried. This was a treasure!


    He flipped through the forms and recipes one after another, and the more he saw, the bigger his eyes grew. His mouth was unable to close, his jaw was dropped, and his heart was beating rapidly.


    These were the ancient recipes of all pill forms he had ever heard about, not to mention a significant portion of pills he had never heard about before.


    This was a real treasure, something he would never have dreamt about ever encountering, but now Li Moyun had given it to him so unceremoniously.


    "This... This book is a treasure!" Wen Sihan said when he finally managed to find his voice again. Then his eyesnded on Bai Rouyun, who was seated on Li Moyun��sp, her appearance resembling a small white rabbit, but her eyes cunning and intelligent.


    "You were the one who had ess to these ancient forms and recipes?" he asked as he looked at Bai Rouyun with shock in his eyes.


    Bai Rouyun looked at Wen Sihan and smiled sweetly. "I promised my hubby to give them to himter," she said smilingly.


    She was a ditzy person, but she understood Li Moyun quite well. She understood that he would never let any danger befall her, so he forced the alchemist to take a Heavenly Oath. Although she knew it was mean of her to force him to make his subordinate take such an oath, this was the only way she was secure in handing him the book.


    "You are not a fool," Wen Sihan suddenly said as he looked at Bai Rouyun, his eyes were suddenly slightly solemn, but Bai Rouyun acted as if she did not see the seriousness of his expression.


    "I am indeed not a fool," Bai Rouyun said with a smile. "If I was a fool, where would these recipes and formse from? Where would the marrow-cleansing pill forme from?" she asked sweetly, but her behavior was just making Wen Sihan even more confused. Why had she pretended to be a fool if she had these treasures?


    "I cannot exin to you what happened to me," Bai Rouyun said with a dejected expression on her face, as she leaned back against Li Moyun��s chest. "But I can promise you never to betray Li Moyun. As long as he is good to me, I will be good for him. As long as he does not betray me, I will do my utmost to assist him."


    Bai Rouyun did not swear, but Wan Sihan could understand her meaning. He also believed in her; she had a strange aura that made people want to be close to her.


    Also, he knew that she was true to Li Moyun. Otherwise, she would never have given him this book. This book was a treasure that would make everyone in the entire world exim in shock. If it were made public, every force would fight for it, but now it was in Li Moyun��s hands, and from what Wen Sihan could see, he did not give any benefits to Bai Rouyun in return.


    Li Moyun was also quite surprised when he had seen the massive book. He had thought that it would be good if she handed him one or two forms, but this book contained so many of them!

 Chapter 59 - For Her Sake

    <h4>Chapter 59 - For Her Sake </h4>


    Wen Sihan was not too bothered about Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun��s rtionship.


    Bai Rouyun was still quite weak and posed no threat to Li Moyun. Even if she said some things she should not say, the one who would suffer the most would be herself, so he was sure that she had a sense of propriety.


    Bai Rouyun was rxing in Li Moyun��s arms, leaning against his chest, and feeling quite pleased with herself. Wen Sihan had sworn a Heavenly Oath, so while it was not Bai Rouyun��s ce to actually decide that he had to swear such an oath, she felt more secure now that he had.


    Not for her sake, but for Li Moyun��s. If someone found out that he had this book, then he would be chased by the entire world of cultivators, and she could not afford this.


    Li Moyun was the man who was slowly etching his way into her heart, but more importantly, he was her safe haven. If something happened to the Eternal Shadow Pce, she would be left without a calm environment to grow up in. But the main reason was that this book was provided by her. If something happened, she would be full of guilt.


    "Well then, My Lord, My Lady, I need to go and examine these forms and recipes," Wen Sihan finally said after a bit of silence. He did not regret taking the oath, as he was quite happy with what he had gotten from it. These forms and recipes could keep him busy for many years in the future.


    He did not need to think twice to know that these pills would change the future for the Eternal Shadow Pce. Together with these pills, their advance would be much faster than any other force.


    Li Moyun was also aware of this. He felt that although he was keeping Bai Rouyun��s secret for her, this did not warrant such an amazing amount of recipes and forms, but he also knew about the Primal Chaos Pagoda, and he felt that it was maybe not such a big treasure to her as it was to everyone else.


    Even so, when he saw her take out this book for his sake, he decided to coerce his friend into taking a Heavenly Oath, he knew that she was truly worried about him.


    He could not help but feel sweet at heart, but he also swore that he would be by her side through her hard times and support her during her troubles. He was never going to let Bai Rouyun leave him; he was going to make it his life��s purpose to protect her and apany her to what she wanted to do.


    Originally the Eternal Shadow Pce was built by Li Moyun because he had saved a few orphan children and taken them home to raise them. Slowly it had expanded to what it was now, but they had no purpose in life.


    Now, Li Moyun finally found a purpose other than pursuing the highest peak of cultivation.


    He was also happy that he had created the Eternal Shadow Pce, as they were going to use it to get revenge for Bai Rouyun.


    Before Li Moyun had been feeling slightly ufortable thinking about how Bai Rouyun was giving him so many treasures, but now, after thinking that the Eternal Shadow Pce was hers, he was no longer so troubled.


    All he did before was kill and cultivate, now that he had a purpose in his life, he was much happier. It was as if a ray of sunshine shone onto his clouded life, and this ray of sunshine was Bai Rouyun. She brought color to his dark world.


    Wen Sihan had left when he saw that Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun were busy gazing into each other��s eyes, each deep in thought. He could not help but smile and feel quite happy for his friend.


    He had grown up together with Li Moyun. Seeing him be a killing machine that, although not hostile towards his subordinates and friends, was never warm.


    But now he had found the ray of sunshine in his heart, the person who brought happiness to his life, and Wen Sihan was happy for him.


    After the study descended into silence, Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun continued to look at one another. Li Moyun thought about how to tell her that the Eternal Shadow Pce could be a force she could use, and Bai Rouyun was simply lost in the splendor of Li Moyun��s eyes.


    Even the starry sky lost out to the sparkle and fascination of Li Moyun��s eyes, and Bai Rouyun found herselfpletely enthralled.


    Seeing her disorientated expression, Li Moyun could not help but chuckle. He lifted his hand and caressed Bai Rouyun��s cheek. The smooth skin underneath his hand was addictive, and he had to use all his restraint to not dive in for a kiss.


    However, he still understood that while they were married, their wedding was nothing but a sham. He had to be patient and never do anything that Bai Rouyun would dislike.


    Sighing to himself, he shook his head, and Bai Rouyun slowly awoke from her stupor.


    A sh of crimson appeared on her cheeks, and she looked away from his face, too ashamed to look him in the eyes. To think that this evildoer��s appearance had enthralled her!


    Without wasting more time, she jumped from hisp, looked at Li Moyun, stuck out her tongue, and ran away.


    Seeing her childish behavior, Li Moyun could not help but chuckle lowly, but his mood had lifted tremendously. Spending time with Bai Rouyun was always such a joy.

 Chapter 60 - Storage Ring

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Storage Ring </h4>


    After escaping from Li Moyun��s office, Bai Rouyun returned to their room, where she entered the Primal Chaos Dimension again.


    Here she yed a bit with Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin, observed the herb garden, and read through some forms and recipes. She was looking for a herbal bath that could improve her cultivation, without any downsides.


    The reason she picked a herbal bath instead of a pill was because they were much gentler than the pills. When one consumed a pill, the pill would instantly erupt with energy within one��s body. If the cultivator was not fast enough at consuming the energy, it would dissipate, or explode the body.


    By using a herbal bath, the body would consume the energy at a slower pace, and nothing would be wasted. One could sit in the bath from the beginning until there was no medicinal efficiency left.


    After looking through numerous books, she finally found a suitable herbal bath that was very useful for cultivators in the Earth Realm. It was actually useful for the entire Acquired Realm, but one had to change a few herbs when one broke into the Sky Realm, and again when one broke into the Heaven Realm.


    The herbs needed were all quite expensive, and they needed to be hundred-year-old herbs. Thinking like this, Bai Rouyun frowned. Although she had around five hundred thousand gold coins, it would not get her far.


    She had the herbs in her Primal Chaos Dimension. However, they were not a hundred years old yet, and it would take quite some time before they were.


    She was originally thinking of selling a Marrow-Cleansing Pill, but she decided against it quite quickly.


    If she took out a Marrow-Cleansing Pill in this small country, many would start to wonder about its origin, and some might even realize that this location was where the Eternal Shadow Pce belonged.


    If they knew that the pill had appeared in the territory of the Eternal Shadow Pce, then they would be able to guess that there was some sort of connection.


    Bai Rouyun decided to see how many of her herbs she could get for five hundred thousand gold coins. Hopefully, it would be enough to make it possible for her tost a hundred days while waiting for her own herbs to mature.


    After deciding, she did not hesitate to leave the Primal Chaos Dimension. She quickly changed her clothes and took on her face mask.


    When she opened the door, she found that Mo Chu was still guarding outside, and she knew she could not shake him off. "I need to visit the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Do you want toe with me?"


    Mo Chu nodded his head. He waved his hand, and a face mask appeared in his palm. Seeing the ability to materialize things out of thin air, Bai Rouyun instantly knew that he had a storage ring.


    Storage rings were extremely hard to get their hands on. The stone on a storage ring was a treasure that had taken thousands of years to be created by nature before human armament masters were able to refine them into a ring.


    Because the stones took thousands of years to be created, and that nature alone could craft them, they were immensely rare. Even if one had money, it was not certain that they could buy one.


    But Mo Chu, a guard in the Eternal Shadow Pce, actually had a storage ring! This was shocking.


    Seeing the shock in Bai Rouyun��s eyes as she stared at the ring on his finger, Mo Chu instantly knew that she was shocked that he had a storage ring, rather than shocked by where the face mask appeared from.


    But how could a dumb kid know about storage rings? Once again, Mo Chu was convinced that Bai Rouyun was hiding some massive secret, but he knew that nothing would happen, even if he told Li Moyun; the Lord would just look at him with an expression of being proud of his woman.


    Sighing, Mo Chu ced the face mask on his face, and the two of them exited the Yun Pce. They walked through the street, and as they walked past an alleyway, Bai Rouyun suddenly saw a group of children, all of which were looking at the people walking past with sadness.


    These children were clearly orphans, and Bai Rouyun stopped in her tracks. She knew the feeling of being abandoned by the world, and her heart ached.


    She suddenly walked towards them, and Mo Chu followed close by her, puzzled as to what could have caught her eyes.


    But when he saw the group of orphans, his own eyes turned sharp. There were not many orphans in Richu Empire, as the Eternal Shadow Pce took most of them in, but now a group appeared like this.


    Bai Rouyun reached the children, and all of them looked at her with vignce and fear. She squatted down in front of them and ced her hands on her knees.


    "Heya," she said gently. "Why are you guys standing here all alone?"


    "Our parents abandoned us, or died in the war," one of the older children answered. Although they were alert, Bai Rouyun had an aura around her that made others want to be close to her and be friendly.


    This was caused by the Primal Chaos Pagoda, and these children had no way of protecting themselves against it.


    "Come with me," Bai Rouyun said, as she reached out her hand to the boy who had just spoken. "I will give you something to eat."


    Although she had nned on buying herbs, her heart had ached for these children. It was like seeing herself again as a child, and she wanted to help them.

 Chapter 61 - Death Guards

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Death Guards </h4>


    The children all looked at Bai Rouyun as if she was a saint that had descended from the heavens to save them, and she could not help but feel her heart clench.


    These children were obviously still innocent and naive; why did they have to undergo such cruelty? She had always felt that one had to be responsible for their actions, and to get a child, but abandoning them was simply unepted.


    Bai Rouyun looked at these children and took them to a restaurant. When the manager of the restaurant saw the children, he originally wanted to bar them from entering, but when his eyesnded on Bai Rouyun, and he saw the clothes she was wearing, he knew that she was not an ordinary miss, and he begrudgingly watched as she reserved theirrgest room.


    Here she ordered food for a full thousand gold coins. A thousand gold coins was a lot, but she was not feeling a pinch in her heart at all. Instead, she felt happy. When she was running around starving, she also wished that someone would look after her like this.


    The children all looked at the many dishes that were brought in by the waiters, and their eyes shone, drool almost dropped from their mouths, but they were also worried. What could this woman��s ns be? No one was friendly for no reason, but they saw no ulterior motives in her eyes.


    "Eat," she said as she looked at them. They were all aged from barely a few years to around ten years old.


    "What ns do you have in life?" Bai Rouyun suddenly asked, and the children all stumped. What were their ns? They had none. They lived their lives from day to day, meal to meal. If they could not eat, then they would die.


    "Would you be interested in following me?" Bai Rouyun suddenly asked. She was unaware that Li Moyun had already decided to use the Eternal Shadow Pce as her vanguard force, and she thought that if she could make her own force, she would be much closer to her revenge.


    "Miss, we can take them into the Eternal Shadow Pce," Mo Chu finally said. "We already work mainly with orphans, and the Lord will definitely ept these children if you ask him."


    Bai Rouyun considered what Mo Chu said. Although she would be unable to establish her own force at the beginning, it would be better for the children to enter the Eternal Shadow Pce as they had more abundant resources.


    Bai Rouyun looked at the children. They were all shocked. While they did not know what the Eternal Shadow Pce was, they knew that it could not be an ordinary ce. If they went there, would they be able to never be hungry again?


    "Don��t worry," Bai Rouyun recognized the look in their eyes; it was much like her own once upon a time. "We will take you in and train you to be cultivators. You will be stronger and stronger until no one will dare to bully you any longer. You will get good food and a ce to sleep.


    "Even if it turns out that you do not have the skills to be a cultivator, will we keep you, then you will just get other tasks and jobs to handle. We will never abandon you."


    Tears welled up in the eyes of the children. They were eager to join the Eternal Shadow Pce since it could change their lives; it was clear that they would grasp this chance with all their might.


    "Eat first," Bai Rouyun said with a smile, and then she looked at Mo Chu, "Go back and tell Li Moyun about my decision. Don��t worry about me, I will stay within this room until you return, alongside the children."


    Mo Chu nced at Bai Rouyun. She was not very reliable, but he also knew that he had to announce this to Li Moyun, so he hesitatingly nodded his head before he left the room.


    While Mo Chu was gone, Bai Rouyun spent the time getting familiar with the children. She learned their names and their history, and the more she heard, the more her heart ached for them.


    The Richu Empire had begun a war campaign against a neighboring kingdom, and it was mainly because of this that these children had be orphans.


    Some of them because both their parents died, others because their fathers had died and the mothers abandoned them so that they could remarry.


    The more she heard, the more indignant Bai Rouyun became, but the only thing she could do was to feed the children more food.


    When they were eating their desserts, the door to the room opened, and Mo Chu entered, alongside Li Moyun, who was wearing a mask.


    The children were full of fear and awe when they saw Li Moyun standing in front of them with a mask on his face. They could not help but look at Bai Rouyun, only to see that she was still calm and collected, so they also slowly settled down.


    Li Moyun saw the tenderness in Bai Rouyun��s eyes as she looked at the children, and he knew that she was reminded of her own past.


    "I will give you all a chance," Li Moyun suddenly said. "You can choose to join the Eternal Shadow Pce as a regr guard. This means you will be treated like everyone else. But you can also choose to join as my wife��s future death guards.


    "If you be death guards, you will have to give your life for hers, in case it bes needed, but you will also be treated much better in the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    "Although all of you are children right now, I hope you can make a decision. When you turn fifteen, you will be asked once again, whether or not to stay as her Death Guards, or if you would rather be a normal guard, but after that, there is no turning back."

 Chapter 62 - Holding Hands

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Holding Hands </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was surprised when she heard Li Moyun��s words. Every faction had their own Death Guards, and every important person cultivated a few themselves, but she had never expected that Li Moyun would make them a part of Eternal Shadow Pce and cultivate some for her.


    The oldest of the children was thinking deeply, and none of the others said anything else. They waited to hear what decision he made, and then they would follow him since he was their leader.


    "I want to be a death guard," the boy finally said. "Lady Bai is the one who found us, and I am not sure how long I would have been able to live without her grace. If I can spend my life protecting her, then I feel it is worth it."


    Although he was merely ten years old, his mentality had matured far beyond his years due to the harsh reality he had to face.


    Bai Rouyun had thought that they would choose to bemon guards for the Eternal Shadow Pce, so she was shocked when she heard that they wanted to be Death Guards.


    She was about to say something to dissuade them, but when she saw the solemness in his eyes, no word could leave her mouth.


    "I promise never to let you regret the decision you are making today," Bai Rouyun said the only thing she could, and the boy nodded his head solemnly. The other children looked at her with their childlike naivety and their hopes for the future.


    Li Moyun was pleased with their choice. He wanted to recruit some children to be Bai Rouyun��s Death Guards, but since he never forced anyone to be death guards, he thought it would take a long time to prepare them.


    Never would he have thought that she would find a group of children herself, and move their hearts enough to make them willing to be Death Guards.


    "Mo Chu, take the children to the base," Li Moyun said. "I will stay with thedy and act as her guard. Settle them in and tell Elder Sun that they are to be mydy��s Death Guards. He knows what to do."


    Mo Chu bowed deeply and guided the children to follow him. All of them looked hesitatingly at Bai Rouyun, but she gently smiled at them. "Don��t worry, you will be strong in the future, and if you regret your decision, you can always change itter. I will never force anyone to stay as my Death Guard if they do not want to."


    The young boy nodded his head and took a deep breath. "Come on," he said, and the children took each other��s hands and walked with Mo Chu towards another building in the Imperial Capital, where they trained the children.


    Bai Rouyun kept looking after the children, a bit of pain was evident in her eyes, and Li Moyun noticed it, after which he quickly took her into his arms and hugged her gently.


    "You have given them a new lease in life, they will have a good life from now on, and we will treat them well," he promised. "They are like yourself. Your new life is also just beginning. Forget all the sadness and continue to move forward."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head as she leaned against his sturdy chest, feeling secure. Usually, she did not get emotional so easy, but it could be because her family in both her lives disliked her. She had always dreamt about belonging somewhere.


    Li Moyun ced his lips on top of her head and kissed the crown of her hair, wanting to make her feel loved. He too, understood her feelings. While he was not an orphan or directly disliked, he was not liked by his family either.


    His mother merely wanted to use him as a way to progress in the harem, and his father feared him.


    He had never been given any love from his family; even now, they were all scheming against him. If not because he had Elder Sun, who had taught him well, he would have long since been killed in the intrigues of the pce.


    Slowly Bai Rouyun got her emotions under control, and she quickly smiled as always. "Let us go to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion," she said as she began moving forward, but while walking, she found that Li Moyun was holding her hand.


    She was not used to holding hands with someone, but she did not mind it, it was quite a good feeling, it felt safe to hold his hand, so she let him be.


    As they arrived at the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, Li Moyun was curious as to what she wanted to buy, but when he saw the list of herbs she gave to the manager, he could guess it was something for her alchemy.


    Having bought a whole stack of herbs, she ended up paying four hundred and seventy thousand gold, so she was near poverty, but the herbs would be able to make a significant change for her cultivation.


    Li Moyun knew that she was spending her dowry, and he was tempted to say that he would pay for her, but he knew that she would not ept it. After all, she could take whatever she wanted without paying ording to Xue Jingyu, but even so, she still stubbornly decided on paying for the herbs she took.


    She did not mind taking a gift once or twice, but these were expensive herbs, and she knew that after a certain amount of time, she would need more of them, so it was not fair to let Li Moyun or Xue Jingyu take care of the payment for her. It was different if she could scam the Crown Prince, but she did not want to abuse her friends too often.

 Chapter 63 - Summoned By The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Summoned By The Emperor </h4>


    The manager of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion was almost kneeling on the ground when he saw that Bai Rouyun had every intention of paying for the herbs.


    On one side, he was happy that she wanted to pay. This would help theirpany in the future, but on the other hand, he was not sure if they would get punished.


    Their boss had, after all, said that she could take anything for free, but now she was adamant about paying them, and this was enough to make him struggle internally.


    At the same time, he also felt that it was quite hard to ask for money when he saw that the Eternal Shadow Pce��s Lord was standing next to the woman.


    Everyone knew that there was a good rtionship between the Shitian Tower and the Eternal Shadow Pce, so they would usually also gift him the things he wanted, as long as the things he asked for were not too expensive or important.


    But the Eternal Shadow Lord was looking at the manager with cold eyes, and he dared not go against the woman��s wish of paying for her wares.


    After paying for them, a brilliant smile erupted on her lips, and her beauty was simply breathtakingly stunning.


    Although not many were present within the Thousand Treasure Pavilion right now, those who were, were all curious people and observed the outstanding couple. When they saw Bai Rouyun��s smile, all of them were stunned silly. Her beauty was simply enough to ruin cities and bring countries to their end.


    But while many were amazed by her beauty, no one coveted her, as they could see that the man by her side was not ordinary.


    Li Moyun noticed how everyone was dazed by her smile. While Bai Rouyun waspletely unaware, full of happiness because she had gotten her herbs, Li Moyun��s eyes were turning turbulent and unhappy. Why couldn��t the face mask make her ugly? He did not like other people looking at his wife.


    Grasping her hand within his own, Li Moyun made it clear to everyone that this woman was his. He red at the many dazed men in the shop and began taking Bai Rouyun out of the pavilion. She had gotten her herbs already, did she really need to stay behind and stun more people?


    Li Moyun suddenly realized how childish he was bing, and a wry smile appeared on his lips. He could not help but feel a little guilty. He knew that Bai Rouyun was not intentionally attracting bees and butterflies; her persona was just too stunning.


    As they returned to the Yun Pce, Mo Chu was waiting for them at the gates. He was as emotionless as usual, but when he saw the two of them holding hands, and the attractive smile on Bai Rouyun��s lips, alongside the happiness within Li Moyun��s eyes, he could not help but smile as well. He was happy that his Lord had finally begun looking more human.


    As they entered the Pce, Elder Sun came towards them. His face was dark, and a storm was brewing in his eyes.


    "The Emperor has summoned you," he said to Li Moyun. "I think he is nning on sending you to the war front again. They are losing the war right now, so they need someone who can turn the tides around; and if you cannot turn it around, at least you will die there, so that is one less trouble."


    Li Moyun��s eyes turned dark and turbulent. They were full of anger. He could end the war with a single wave of his hand, but he refused to use his power to fight against mortals. If he truly did use his cultivation base to kill them all, then it was obvious that others would find him, not to mention that he would be massacring people who could not fight back.


    In the cultivation world, it was a real taboo to fight against people who had no cultivation base. Although some evil practitioners killed innocent people, most would never massacre mortals, and if it were known that he had done so, all the righteous experts would start hunting him down.


    He would be able to fight against the cultivators of the other army, but the war itself had to be fought by the soldiers.


    "I will go see if that is his intention," Li Moyun sighed. If his father truly sent him to the battlefield, then he had no way of avoiding it. All he could do was to finish the war as soon as possible, but since he had to rely on the soldiers, it might take him up to a year.


    Being without Bai Rouyun for a year was already enough to make him feel ufortable. But he also knew that he could not bring her with him. She was still so weak, although she had many skills, it was easy to be killed on the battlefield, even if she was behind the great army.


    Bai Rouyun was also slightly stunned when she heard that Li Moyun might have to leave for the battlefield. She was feeling a strange sense of loss.


    But she was used to being alone, and she did not understand this weird feeling of loss, so she just shook her head and took a deep breath, ignoring the feelings.


    But her happy mood from having gotten her hands on all those herbs had lessened, and she was suddenly quite depressed.


    Li Moyun noticed that Bai Rouyun was suddenly feeling a little depressed, and he reached his hand out and rubbed her head. "Go and cultivate," he said gently to her, and Bai Rouyun nodded her head. She turned around and moved towards the bedroom where she could enter the Primal Chaos Dimension.

 Chapter 64 - Useful Identity

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Useful Identity </h4>


    Bai Rouyun went into the room, after which she quickly entered the Primal Chaos Dimension. Here, she found a big wooden barrel made from Iron Wood, ced it on top of some embers, and filled it with some Spiritual Liquid.


    After ensuring that the water was getting warm, Bai Rouyun began creating the concoction that she had to pour into the water. The concoction consisted of seventeen herbs, all more than a hundred years old, and as she finished concocting it, she was left with a vial of emerald green liquid.


    She then stripped off her clothes, went into the wooden barrel, and released the concoction into the water.


    The moment it was added to the water, a sudden eruption of pain appeared in Bai Rouyun��s body. This herbal bath was able to improve and strengthen her body, and make it possible for her to enhance her potential as a cultivator.


    She was gritting her teeth because of the pain, but she also had an uplifting mood. She could feel how her talent was increasing because of her herbal bath. This was indeed worthy of being an ancient recipe.


    Bai Rouyun was entirely focused on cultivating while Li Moyun left the Yun Pce and headed towards the Imperial Castle.


    His mood was foul, and he began wondering if he really needed theyer of identity as Prince Yun. He was truly not in the mood to go to the battlefield, but as long as he considered himself a prince of the Richu Empire, he had to follow the orders of the Emperor.


    Sighing, he went to the study room where the Emperor was waiting for him, and the eunuch who was with him knocked on the door.


    Just like this, Li Moyun entered the study, his eyes were narrowed, and his mood annoyed. He was not even polite to his father. Instead, he just went to the chair opposite the Emperor and sat down, looking at his father��s ugly expression.


    "What do you want?" Li Moyun asked casually, as he leaned against the back of the chair, his attitude casual and full of arrogance. He clearly did not respect the Emperor in front of him.


    But the Emperor was even more afraid of Li Moyun acting like this than he was if he had shown him some respect. As long as Li Moyun acted like this, he was aware that he could not control him.


    "We have begun a war campaign against the Xiyang Empire, which is bordering our Empire. The war is not going as we expected, as they got reinforcements from the Jinwei Kingdom.


    "While it is merely a kingdom, it is much more powerful than the Xiyan Empire, due to the sheer amount of experts that hail from that Kingdom, and now that they have decided to work together, we are in a tight position.


    "I can only turn to you for help," the Emperor looked at Li Moyun, but while he looked pleading, a cunning light shone in his eyes; he was clearly not as innocently asking for help as one might think.


    "And if I don��t want to help?" Li Moyun asked slowly, his entire demeanorid back, and he looked as if he did not care about anything at all, but the Emperor was stunned. Never before would he have gone against him like this; what had changed him so much?


    "Why would you not want to contribute to the Empire?" The Emperor asked, feeling as if his heart had risen in his throat. "I have already made an Imperial Edict; if you are to defy it, it will be seen as a sign of betraying the crown!"


    Li Moyun was not scared when he heard the harsh words. Instead, he just observed the Emperor, making him feel as if he was a clown dancing at his tune, never able to fight back.


    "So, you are saying that if I want to keep my identity as a Prince of Richu Empire, then I will need to go to the battlefield again. I am merely twenty-five years old, but you have already sent me to the battlefield twice, and twice I have returned with brilliant achievements. Why not give this chance to one of my brothers?"


    The Emperor frowned. From what Li Moyun was saying, he still wanted to use the identity as a prince of the Richu Empire, but he was not interested in going to war.


    The Emperor was annoyed. He knew that if he sent another of his sons, they would be in danger, but more importantly, they would be unable to turn the situation around, and they would lose the campaign.


    "You have to go," The Emperor finally said, and Li Moyun was getting even more irritated. Why did this old man have to be his father? It was so nauseating that he did not even want to pretend that they were friendly.


    "I will consider it," Li Moyun said after shrugging his shoulders. "I will return with an answer for you tomorrow."


    The expression on the Emperor��s face was as if he had swallowed a fly. He finally understood that Li Moyun truly was not bothered with the Richu Empire, and that the only reason for him to have a semnce of cordiality was because the identity was useful to him.


    Li Moyun thought about how Bai Rouyun was waiting for him at home, and he hurriedly left the study. He did not even wait for the Emperor to dismiss him, he just left on his own, hurrying home to the Yun Pce, and into the bridal chambers, only to find them empty.


    Although it was empty, Li Moyun did not panic. He knew of the Primal Chaos Dimension, and that she was likely inside, using the herbs she had gotten earlier that day.

 Chapter 65 - Hesitation

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Hesitation </h4>


    It was deep into the night when Bai Rouyun appeared in the room again. Li Moyun could smell a bewitching herbal scent from her body, and he could also see that she had changed her clothes. What had she been doing in the Primal Chaos Dimension?


    Bai Rouyun stretched her bodyzily. She was now at the Acquired Realm, Earth Tier, Advanced Layer.


    Although she could not be considered a genius whenpared to the expert from the Eternal Shadow Pce, when put into a group of cultivators from the Richu Empire, she was already above average.


    Bai Rouyun looked at Li Moyun, who was waiting for her and cocked her head to the side. She scurried next to him and sat down on the bed, waiting for him to say what he had to say.


    "My father wants me to enter the battlefield," he said with a sigh. "If I want to maintain my position as a prince of the Richu Empire, then I will have to join the army, but I will be unable to bring you with me."


    Bai Rouyun��s eyes flickered slightly. She did not know why, but a sense of loss appeared in her heart. Even so, she knew that the identity as a prince was important for him, so even though she did not want him to leave, she was not going to be selfish.


    Seeing the dejection and hesitation in Bai Rouyun��s eyes, Li Moyun felt as if a nket had been put around his heart; he felt fuzzy and warm inside.


    Although he knew that Bai Rouyun did not dislike him, he was not sure about what she felt about him either.


    Now he could be sure that she felt some sort of affection towards him; otherwise, why would she be so reluctant for him to leave?


    Bai Rouyun quickly got her emotions under control. She nodded her head and said, "You got to go then. Although the Richu Empire is nothing in the eyes of the Eternal Shadow Pce, it is still your mask to the world outside."


    Li Moyun nodded his head. Although he hated being threatened as he was right now by his father, now was not the time to strike back.


    He had to be patient, and only when he no longer needed this other identity could he return the grievances he had been put through.


    "If I am to leave, you have to promise me that you take Little Chu with you everywhere you go. I understand that you want freedom, but I am afraid that someone will take the opportunity to act against you."


    Bai Rouyun looked at Li Moyun. She was wondering if there was a way for her to decline Little Chu��s constant surveince, but after seeing the apparent worry in Li Moyun��s eyes, she just sighed.


    "Okay, I can bring Little Chu, but he is only allowed to act if I am about to lose my life," Bai Rouyun said sternly. "Even if I am getting a beating, he is not allowed to save me, only if my life is hanging by a thread can he step in and stop them."


    Li Moyun��s heart ached when he heard Bai Rouyun��s words. He could not ept the fact that she would be beaten, nor could he approve of Mo Chu just standing by the side and watching it happen, but when he saw the determination in Bai Rouyun��s eyes, he knew that she would never let him follow her, should he not agree.


    Bai Rouyun was not your ordinary person. She was not content with being a canary in a cage, a flower in a greenhouse. She wanted to make herself stronger; she wanted to be a person who could take her revenge against the people who went against her.


    Although it pained him, Li Moyun was aware of how difficult of a challenge it was to climb up thedder of cultivation in this world. If he genuinely sheltered her and everything about her, then she would not be a strong cultivator who could fight by his side in the future.


    "Okay, but make sure to beat others up; don��t let them beat you up."


    Bai Rouyun could feel the worry in Li Moyun��s eyes, and she smiled sweetly. "No one who is around my own strength can hold a candle to me. I have an impressive amount of techniques I learned in my past life; they will be able to make me invincible amongst others at my own strength, I might even be able to jump tiers, and fight someone ayer above me."


    Looking at Bai Rouyun��s proud expression, Li Moyun softened and smiled, before reaching out his hand and rubbing her head.


    "Okay, Little Chu will follow you around, but only save you in a life-threatening situation. You will rely on yourself at any other moment."


    Bai Rouyun obediently nodded her head, and Li Moyun smiled dotingly at her before he sighed and got ready to leave. Since he had decided to enter the battlefield and go to war, he was going to end it as soon as possible. He wanted to return to Bai Rouyun��s side as quickly as possible.


    Bai Rouyun was sad that Li Moyun was going to leave, but after thinking for some time, she also saw a potential gain in this situation. She could go on a trip to a neighboring country and auction a Marrow-Cleansing Pill!


    She knew that she could not sell it here in Richu Empire, but who was to say that she could not do so in, for instance, the Xiyang Empire? Or maybe in the east, in the Xiaolong Empire.


    The Xiaolong Empire was the biggest empire in the entire continent. It was not small at all, and it could dominate the world if it wanted, but they had never made any move to take over the entire continent, they never began a war, and all they did was to stay within their own borders.

 Chapter 66 - Time To Part

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Time To Part </h4>


    The following days went by fast. Although Bai Rouyun had every intention of staying within the Primal Chaos Dimension and cultivating through the herbal baths, she did not enter the dimension too much, as she knew that Li Moyun would be leaving shortly.


    Bai Rouyun was not entirely sure about her emotions when it came to Li Moyun, but she could see the longing in his eyes, and it was enough to make her heart beat erratically.


    She was eager to deal with her own things, but she put her cultivation on standby for a few days to keep himpany until he had to leave.


    Li Moyun would take Bai Rouyun out from the Yun Pce and through the streets, he would take her shopping, and eat at the fine restaurants, both of them wearing their own faces, and letting the world see that they hadpletely healed Bai Rouyun.


    Although their original n was to make it take a bit longer, this imperial edict sending him to the frontlines had caused their ns to go awry, and they could only adjust their schedule.


    As a result of Li Moyun bringing Bai Rouyun out to town, the two of them became the hottest subject of gossip.


    Many were envious towards Bai Rouyun that she had found such a good husband who treated her wholeheartedly and even helped her heal her disabilities, others envied Li Moyun for having such a devoted and alluring wife.


    But one thing was certain; they had be a very famous couple in the Imperial Capital; however, the pce soon released news about a new Imperial Edict. Prince Yun was to go to the frontlines and fight for the country once again.


    When hearing that the one who had to take over the battle was Prince Yun, many young men and veterans hurried to sign up for the army. They all idolized Prince Yun, who had never lost a battle, and wished to fight under him.


    The original army of a million soldiers ended up being doubled by the time three days had passed, and it was time for them to set off.


    Li Moyun woke up early that day, the sun had not yet risen, but he knew that the army was to set up with the first rays of sunshine, and he could not bete.


    Since he had decided to keep his identity as Prince Yun, he was forced to keep up with the rules. A sigh escaped his lips as he looked at the bed. Originally Bai Rouyun had been very against sharing a bed with him, but after his numerous efforts, they could now sleep on the same bed. However, there was a safe distance between them; she made sure that they did not touch.


    Even so, he was reluctant to leave when he saw her sweetly sleeping expression.


    The truth was that a cultivator of Li Moyun��s strength did not need to sleep much. Only if his mind was strained would sleep help, but after marrying Bai Rouyun and getting close to her, he found that sleeping by her side was so rxing and enjoyable that he did not want to lose this luxury.


    Now that he had to go to the army, he knew that this was thest sleep he would have in all the time he would be away, and it felt even more precious.


    He leaned forward, his lips gently brushing past Bai Royun��s forehead. She frowned slightly in her sleep upon feeling the soft touch, but she quickly fell into deep sleep again.


    Seeing that he had not woken her up, Li Moyun felt both relieved and regretful. Sighing again, he slowly climbed out of bed, washed up, changed his clothes, and with ast nce at his wife, he left the bed chambers.


    By the time Bai Rouyun woke up, Li Moyun had been gone for a few hours, his ce in the bed had gone cold, and she could not help but stare at the empty bed with a bit of mixed feelings.


    There was a strange sense of loss in her heart, but she quickly hid it away, and her innocent and sweet smile appeared on her lips once more.


    She washed up, got dressed, and exited the bed chambers, only to find that Mo Chu was waiting for her outside. Looking at the stoic youth, she could not help but p her forehead. How could she have forgotten about him?


    "What does Madam wish to do today?" Mo Chu asked politely, and Bai Rouyun shrugged her shoulders. "I need some herbs," she said.


    This time she was not going to buy expensive herbs, she was just going for herbs aged ten years or above, and the ones she needed were of normal rarity. She was going to craft two of her Marrow-Cleansing Pills and then head to the Xiaolong Empire. Did she really have to bring Mo Chu along with her?


    Frowning, she decided to think about thatter. Now, her trip was to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, so it was not too big of an issue to bring him.


    In fact, she did not mind bringing a friend, but the problem was that she knew that Mo Chu did not fully trust her. He was only following her for the sake of returning to Li Moyun��s side and telling him everything she did, and Bai Rouyun did not enjoy being monitored.


    Her mind was free like a bird, not a canary in a cage. She could not help but feel slightly apprehensive whenever she thought about having to take a spy with her everywhere she went.

 Chapter 67 - Busy Thousand Treasure Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Busy Thousand Treasure Pavilion </h4>


    As Bai Rouyun exited the Yun Pce, her appearance caught the attention of all the people who passed by on the road.


    All of them knew that Bai Rouyun had been healed while staying with Li Moyun, so they no longer looked at her with pity and disdain but instead curiosity. Some women were envious of her, but no one felt that she was not a match with Li Moyun. She was so beautiful, so it was natural that she could win his heart.


    When they saw hering out from the Yun Pce, they could not help butment her bad luck.


    She had just gotten married. Just regained her mind and broken away from her disabilities, but on this day her husband had left for the battlefield; no one knew when or if he could return.


    Bai Rouyun walked down the streets,pletely ignoring the gazes that were sent her way. She knew of Li Moyun��s strength, a battle between the neighboring empires would never pose any threat to him, so she was not worried.


    But it was a strange feeling knowing that she would not see him for a long time. She had gotten used to having him around, but this had changed now. Now she had to rely entirely on herself.


    Mo Chu, who followed behind Bai Rouyun, suddenly was reminded what his boss had told him. Bai Rouyun had a treasure that no one else could be allowed to know about. She had an independant dimension, and Li Moyun had made Mo Chu swear a heavenly oath to never mention it to anyone else other than the three of them.


    Initially, Mo Chu was shocked silly when he heard that she had an independant dimension, but he had gotten even more shocked when Li Moyun mentioned the ancient pill forms and recipes.


    This, too, had been covered by the Heavenly Oath.


    Mo Chu had to tell Bai Rouyun that he knew of this treasure, but he dared not mention it when they were outside. The walls had ears, and the only ce he felt at peace was within the Yun Pce.


    But knowing that she possessed ancient pill recipes, Mo Chu was no longer surprised by her obsession with rare herbs.


    If he had such a treasure trove, he too would try and get as many resources as possible, so that he could create these pills.


    Although Mo Chu did not understand Bai Rouyun��s background, when he heard that she had given Wen Sihan a whole book full of ancient pill recipes and forms, he was shocked and understood that she was treating Li Moyun wholeheartedly.


    To give away such a treasure, Mo Chu knew that not many could do it. He also understood that Li Moyun had told him about it for the sake of making him lose his prejudice towards Bai Rouyun and feel reverence towards her. While he did respect her much more than before, Mo Chu was very curious about her real identity.


    While Mo Chu was deep in thought, his eyes never once left Bai Rouyun. He was thinking a lot, but he never forgot the task he had been given by Li Moyun.


    As they arrived at the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, Bai Rouyun was stunned. The ce was always crowded, but today it was much busier than usual.


    The outside of the pavilion was full of carriages, and they were not ordinary ones, all of them were luxurious and dragged by magical beasts.


    Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu walked past the carriages and entered into the first floor of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Here, Bai Rouyun��s eyes widened slightly, and she stopped in her tracks.


    It was as if the entire group of youths in the Imperial Capital had gathered in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion today. All of them were all over the ce, trying to get their hands on items, pills, herbs, and more.


    Bai Rouyun turned around and saw an equally stunned expression on Mo Chu��s face and felt refreshed. At least it was not only her who was shocked.


    Knowing this, she felt much more at peace and wandered into the ground floor, which was densely packed with people.


    Bai Rouyun pressed her way through the masses of people. While she was not considered an outstanding genius in the eyes of the Eternal Shadow Pce, she was considered average in cultivation when looking at the other youths present in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    While Bai Rouyun was shuffling through the crowd, Mo Chu followed her in a much more direct manner. He simply pushed anyone in the way away, and his actions caused many to feel indignant.


    But upon seeing the aura of the man, they dared not go up to him; there was a strong coercion on his body that made them understand that he was not to be insulted.


    Bai Rouyun had a specific target in mind. She was looking for the manager.


    Only the manager knew that she was allowed to get things for free, no matter whether she was using her own face or her face mask.


    But currently, the manager was busy attending a figure that Bai Rouyun had not expected would appear. The Crown Prince and the princess who had caused her problems before.


    Fortunately, she was not wearing her face mask and could pretend that she did not know them.


    Bai Rouyun was aware of her current status as a small princess, she was not someone who could challenge the two that the manager was currently helping, so she obediently stood aside and waited for him to finish.


    While she waited, Mo Chu caught up to her and stood behind her, observing everything around her, ready to strike at any moment should someone pose a threat.

 Chapter 68 - Very Important Customer

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Very Important Customer </h4>


    While Bai Rouyun was waiting patiently, others quickly noticed her as she was simply gorgeous. Not to mention, a strong expert was standing behind her with the purpose of protecting her; their appearance caused many to nce over.


    The Crown Prince and the Princess were the same. When they saw that Bai Rouyun was standing aside, waiting for them to finish their business, a bit of disdain shed in their eyes.


    The Princess was also known as the Third Princess, Princess Xing, and she was known to be amongst the most beautiful women in the entire capital, but when she was put next to Bai Rouyun, it was clear to see who was the prettiest of the two of them.


    Bai Rouyun was like the new-fallen snow. She was ethereal and innocent, beautiful, and untaintable.


    When one looked at her, it was as if they saw a fairy who had descended to the mundane world; they were afraid of sullying her.


    While Princess Xing was also attractive, it was on apletely different level. She was not able to have the same ethereal atmosphere; she did not seem to be out of this world.


    Knowing that they were looking at her andparing her with Bai Rouyun, Princess Xing was fuming with anger. She wanted to teach this little bitch a lesson; if possible, she would even disfigure her so that her appearance could not attract other��s gazes in the future!


    Another reason why she wanted to disfigure her was to stomp on Li Moyun��s face.


    Li Moyun was just a normal prince, but he was much more well-liked than even the Crown Prince!


    The Crown Prince and Princess Xing were born of the Empress, so their rtionship was very good. Prince Yun, on the other hand, was born to a concubine; a simple concubine who used his influence to try and climb the seats in the harem.


    Although Prince Yun did nothing to show affection towards his mother, she still tried using his prowess to improve her own situation.


    Prince Yun��s mother had always been a less favored concubine. The Emperor only visited her very rarely, but one time, after he visited her, she got pregnant.


    He never saw her even once throughout the pregnancy, and it was not before she gave birth to a son that he once again visited her.


    But the Emperor nevercked sons, so although she had birthed him a son, she never got the affection she longed for. As a result, she put all the me on Li Moyun and threw him to a wet nurse and Elder Sun.


    She never saw him again before he was back from his first campaign, where he had emerged victorious and gained countless merits.


    After that, she tried to use her rtionship with Prince Yun to advance in the harem, and while it was somewhat sessful, she had not seeded in toppling over the Empress and taking her position. She never got the love and affection from the Emperor that she wished for.


    But because Prince Yun��s mother wished to take over the position as an Empress, the rtionship between her and the actual Empress was horrible.


    This grudge, the Empress had turned to her children, and they hated Li Moyun with all their hearts.


    Being the wife of Li Moyun, and being incredibly beautiful, was enough to make Princess Xing hate her so much that she wished to rip her to pieces right at that instance, but she also knew better than to cause problems in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    After what happenedst time, where Bai Yue��er had lost her tongue and gotten married to a guard, the Emperor had spoken harshly to both the Crown Prince and Princess Xing for having caused problems in the shop.


    The Thousand Treasure Pavilion was not a regr shop. Although many ces feared their Imperial Power, this was not one of them.


    The Emperor was not entirely sure about who backed the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, but he knew that it was a force that belonged to the world of cultivation. It was not somewhere they could go against as a mere Empire.


    The Manager also noticed Bai Rouyun at the same time as the Crown Prince, and he was suddenly unsure about what to do. He had already been told strictly by Xue Jingyu that Bai Rouyun was a very important customer that he was not allowed to trouble in the slightest.


    He was suddenly caught between a rock and a hard ce. Should he leave the Crown Prince and Princess Xing and help Bai Rouyun, or should he finish assisting them?


    Seeing his troubled expression as he looked at her, Bai Rouyun shook her head slightly. The Manager instantly caught her sign and took a deep breath of relief. It seemed that he could finish with these customers first.


    While Princess Xing noticed nothing, the Crown Prince saw the subtle gestures between the two and was shocked. Was this not Bai Rouyun, the woman who had been dumb, deaf, and mute for ten years? How could she possibly be treated so well by the Thousand Treasure Pavilion?


    Narrowing his eyes, he made a mental note about this fact, and returned to the manager, pretending to have noticed nothing.


    "Manager Zhang, we are aware that you have a lot of clients recently, but we are in need of these pills within the next three days. The Royal Hunt is soonmencing, and we have no choice but to buy all our resources here."


    "Your highness, you know that we do not have any more here. You can buy the herbs and ask Mister Wen to concoct them for you. I am aware that he is a good friend of the Royal Family."

 Chapter 69 - Slap In The Face

    <h4>Chapter 69 - p In The Face </h4>


    "Someone mentioned my name?" Just as the Manager finished speaking, Wen Sihan��s voice traveled by.


    Wen Sihan was immensely respected in the entire Empire, he was the highest-ranked alchemist amongst all the alchemists who had settled down in the Empire, so everyone wanted to have a good rtionship with him.


    The rumor had it that Wen Sihan had a good rtionship with the Royal Family, but only the ones involved were aware that the only person he had a good rtionship with was Li Moyun.


    Seeing Wen Sihan appearing, the Crown Prince and Princess Xing��s expressions turned rather ugly.


    They wanted to ask Wen Sihan to refine some pills for them, but if he declined, they would lose face as so many daughters and sons of officials, nobles, and generals were present today.


    The Manager was not aware that the rtionship between the Royal Family and Wen Sihan was not good, and he smiled at the alchemist when he saw him.


    "Mister Wen, it is quite simple. The Royal Hunting Feast ising up soon, and all the members of the upper ss in the Richu Empire are preparing to participate. Our Thousand Treasure Pavilion does not have enough pills to provide for everyone.


    "His Highness the Crown Prince and her Highness Princess Xing were looking for some grade one and grade two pills to assist them. They are looking for both those who can raise their cultivation base, but also for those who heal wounds, restore Qi, and so on.


    "I am sure that the pill they need the most is the first and second grade of the Qi Returning Pills."


    Wen Sihan looked at the Crown Prince and Princess Xing and frowned. He could see that while they were embarrassed, they genuinely wanted their pills to be refined by Wen Sihan, but they dared not ask for it, as they knew he would not hesitate to decline.


    While he was a civilian, and they were royals, even their Imperial Father, the Emperor, had to be somewhat polite to Wen Sihan due to his position as the highest-ranked alchemist.


    Snorting, Wen Sihan suddenly saw that Bai Rouyun was present, and while he had nned on troubling the Crown Prince and Princess Xing, he quickly lost interest in them and hurried to Bai Rouyun��s side.


    "Sister-inw! To think that you are here too! Do you need pills? I got so many rank one and two Qi Returning Pills that I made the other day, why don��t you take them? I also have some Spring Healing Pills; they are much more potent than the Blood Clotting Pill that I have.


    "Although the Blood Clotting Pill is good at external wounds, the Spring Healing Pill heals the internal injuries too.


    "Since you are merely at the Acquired Realm, Earth Tier, and Advanced Layer, you can only consume the first-grade pills, but I have faith in you breaking through soon. As soon as you reach the Acquired Realm, Sky Tier, Initiate Layer, you can use the second-grade pills.


    "Since they are so lowly ranked, much lower than my own rank, and since I used a new form, the purity of these pills is close to ny-five percent!


    "Although a few impurities will be left behind, you should be able to get rid of them fairly quickly."


    Many were listening to the conversation, and all of them were shocked, time and time again.


    Bai Rouyun was useless up until recently, but she was now an Acquired Realm, Earth Tier, Advanced Layered cultivator? What kind of sorcery was this?!


    And what shocked them, even more, was that Wen Sihan had such a good rtionship with this woman, he was clearly idolizing her!


    Although he should not be antagonistic towards her, as she was Li Moyun��s princess consort, he should not be so enthusiastic, should he?


    And what had he said? He had made pills with ny-five percent purity, and he was giving them to her? Not even asking for payment, just giving them to her? The faces present were hard to describe.


    They all looked down upon Bai Rouyun, but now this man, whom they all revered, had said that she was a cultivator of decent strength and that she could get all the pills he had refined.


    The eyes of Princess Xing turned crimson with jealousy and anger. Wen Sihan had not even considered her and her brother, and had just given everything free of charge to Bai Rouyun. This was a resounding p on her face; she really felt as if Wen Sihan had lost all respect for the royal family.


    She had only suffered such a loss once before, and that was when the unknown woman came and took the sword away from her, but now she was experiencing another loss in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion again!


    How could she possibly ept this?


    "Mister Wen," she said, her voice was cold, and her lips curled downwards. "My royal brother and I just said that we needed these pills, but instead of considering selling them to us, you have gifted them to this woman, who is but a simple princess consort. She is not even a real princess with blood ties to the royal family.


    "Now I ask you to take those pills back, and sell them to my royal brother and I. What you did was simply showingplete and utter disrespect towards your superiors.


    "While you can be arrogant from time to time, and we understand that your rank is not something we should casually challenge, you also need to ept that you reside within the Richu Empire. You are but a subject of our Royal Family. Now give us those pills!"

 Chapter 70 - Second Slap

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Second p </h4>


    The Crown Prince did not stop Princess Xing��s outburst for two reasons. First of all, he did not have the time to, but secondly, he secretly wanted to see how Wen Sihan would react if he were to be threatened like this.


    Normally he would never consider causing problems for Wen Sihan, but this was a very dire situation. The Royal Hunting Feast was just around the corner, and they urgently needed these pills.


    Wen Sihan could see the thoughts of the Crown Prince, and he could not help but sneer, but Bai Rouyun was even faster than them.


    "Your Royal Highness Princess Xing, what you are saying is quite ugly to hear," she said with her sweet, innocent, and melodious voice, "Sir Wen is an esteemed Alchemist, the highest-ranked alchemist in the entire Empire! If you were to make him unhappy and he moved to another ce, they would ept him with great fanfares and respect, while our Empire would lose a shining star.


    "Although Sir Wen might be of humble birth, he has managed to reach the rank he is at today only by relying on his own powers, and he is still so young!


    "No one can measure his talent, and his future achievements are unlimited. As a royal princess, you ought to think before you speak, if such a genius left the Richu Empire because he was upset, how would you possibly exin it to the Emperor?"


    Princess Xing��s face was ugly, her expression was as if she had eaten a fly, and her eyes were alight with a me of anger.


    The Crown Prince��s face was also contorted in anger. Who did Bai Rouyun think she was? She was a simple princess consort to a disliked Prince Yun! She dared to go against the royal prestige, but they could do nothing about it because her arguments were sound and reasonable.


    Wen Sihan looked shocked at Bai Rouyun, but soon, his shock was reced with amusement. She was using such logic to face off against the royal family, making them incapable of arguing back.


    This was the second p to their faces in front of so many higher-ranked youths.


    Even if they wanted to try and contain the news, it would be impossible, because everyone present was of high rank. They could not silence them, so they could only feel their faces burn crimson in shame.


    "The pills have already been gifted to miss Bai," the Crown Prince suddenly said. "Miss Bai, please give us the pills."


    Although the Crown Prince asked politely, it was no longer a question about buying pills. He wanted to rob them!


    But was Bai Rouyun easy to bully? She was not. She took the pill bottles from Wen Sihan, and when the Crown Prince thought that she was about to pass them on to him, she put them in her pocket instead.


    "Bai Rouyun!" the Crown Prince was fuming with anger; he felt as if he was a clown that made everyone elseugh. This was a feeling he could not ept.


    "These pills were given to me," Bai Rouyun said fearlessly. "I was given the pills to use during the Royal Hunting Feast, and now your highness, the Crown Prince, is going to rob me of my possession?


    "My husband just left the city to head to the frontline of the battlefield! He is a hero of the people, and now, not even a dayter, his wife is being bullied by his very own brother! This is scandalous! Not only does he have to fight a battle for the Empire, but he also has to worry about his wife at home who is being bullied by his own blood-rted brother!"


    The faces of everyone present changed when they heard Bai Rouyun��s words. Many of them felt that what she said made sense. Li Moyun was a hero for the people, but not even a day after departure, his brother tried to rob his wife of her possessions. Was this not too extreme?


    Seeing the frowning expressions on everyone��s faces, and Bai Rouyun��s terrified expression, the Crown Prince, had given up all thoughts of seducing her. He wanted to kill her, rip her to pieces, and make sure that she would never speak a word again. Every word she spoke was like a knife that stabbed him at his weakest spot.


    Was such a poisonous mouth her nature? She had just be like a normal person, but she could already win a verbal match so elegantly and without breaking a sweat. This was a slightly scary feat.


    It was also evident from the way that Bai Rouyun acted that she stood firmly on Li Moyun��s side, so instead of trying to do something stupid, the Crown Prince decided to get rid of Bai Rouyun. Although Li Moyun could not experience the feeling of being cheated, he could still have the pleasure of losing his wife.


    The Crown Prince was already eagerly nning out the death of Bai Rouyun and was looking forward to Li Moyun��s return. How would his expression be if he knew that he came back home to a dead wife?


    With a snort and a flick of his sleeves, the Crown Prince strode past Bai Rouyun. He took his sister with him, and they exited the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    Although they had not gotten what they came for, they could not stay. They had already lost far too much face, and staying would undoubtedly just make it worse. They could alwayse backter and buy some herbs. Although Wen Sihan was not willing to refine pills for them, they could still get seventy percent purity pills from the alchemist in the pce.

 Chapter 71 - Immemorial Chamomile

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Immemorial Chamomile </h4>


    Wen Sihan raised an eyebrow in surprise when he saw that the Crown Prince and Princess Xing retreated.


    Although they were both stronger than Bai Rouyun in their cultivation base, their background was also much more illustrious, and their identity could not be belittled; they could not argue with her words.


    Every person who was present in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion was observing Bai Rouyun with mixed emotions.


    They enjoyed drama, so the scene they had just seen was immensely satisfying, but they also felt somewhat unbnced by knowing of her fast cultivation speed. They also understood that Bai Rouyun had a good rtionship with Wen Sihan. He even gave her so many pills, and when they knew that she could roast someone with words so easily, they all felt a strange feeling of unfairness.


    Not only had she married the man that every woman within the Empire wished to marry, but she was also pampered by him, and now she had shown to be a person with magnificent cultivation talent.


    But many had their own thoughts. The Royal Hunting Feast was a recurring event that happened every year.


    The youths of the capital��s upper ss would be sent to a mountain, and they would have to fight against magical beasts. The one who got the most beast cores would be crowned the winner. Of course, the quality of the beast cores also mattered.


    Bai Rouyun did not know much about the Royal Hunting Feast, but she listened to the people��s gossip in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, so she got a brief understanding of it.


    The prize for winning first ce was a whole thousand-year-old Immemorial Chamomile herb, a crucial herb for advancing one��s cultivation base, and could help one break through from the Acquired Realm into the Innate Realm.


    Bai Rouyun was very eager to get her hands on the Immemorial Chamomile as it was able to help her increase her strength further.


    There were also pills that could help one bridge the gap between the Acquired Realm and the Innate Realm. However, they were not as useful, and they would leave hidden dangers in one��s system if they were consumed. These hidden dangers could quickly end up damaging one��s potential or sess of advancingter, so most people broke through without the aid of herbs or pills. However, the Immemorial Chamomile was a very gentle herb and had no harmful consequences from being ingested.


    The Emperor had taken this reward out to seem generous, but he was already certain that the winner of the Royal Hunting Feast would be his favorite son, the Crown Prince.


    Since Li Moyun had been sent away, no one present could rival him in cultivation prowess, so the Emperor was not worried. If there was even the slightest bit of doubt, he would have never taken out the Immemorial Chamomile to be the prize.


    Bai Rouyun was aware that she was currently not trash in cultivation. Her speed had been swift, but her current stage was very simr to others her age.


    While she could challenge experts of a higher tier than herself, she had to consider the person��s martial art techniques and manuals. If they had some excellent skills, she would be unable to gain too much of an advance.


    She had, of course, many skills that were high tier and could use them to gain an advantage, but someone like the Crown Prince, who was the Acquired Realm, Heaven Ranked, Initiate Layer, he was much higher ranked than her.


    Even if she could challenge higher-ranked experts, this was two whole realms above her. She would not stand much chance in winning against him.


    However, she had a full week before the Royal Hunting Feast began. She had faith in her herbal baths and her talent. She believed that she would be able to reach at least the Acquired Realm, Sky Ranked, Initiate Layer.


    While it was merely one breakthrough, it was a world in difference between an Earth Ranked expert, and a Sky Ranked expert.


    Even if she had little faith in herself now, she did not doubt that she would be much more likely to seed when she became a Sky Realm cultivator.


    "Miss Bai, what can we help you with?" While everyone else was busy whispering and gossiping amongst themselves, the manager did not forget his task.


    Bai Rouyun was a very important customer to their shop, so he better tend to her well.


    "I need some herbs," she said casually, taking out a piece of parchment from her Primal Chaos Dimension, and handing it over to him.


    At first, the manager was horrified. Herbs could be costly if they had to be a certain age, but upon seeing that they just needed to be ten years old or older, he breathed a heavy sigh of relief.


    After ensuring that there was nothing too rare amongst these herbs, he quickly went to get them for her.


    At the same time, Wen Sihan looked at Bai Rouyun with surprise in his eyes.


    He had seen the piece of parchment that she had handed to the Manager, and he instantly recognized the herbs put on it. These were the ingredients for the Marrow-Cleansing Pill! And there were so many of them!


    It was evident that she was an alchemist since she asked for the herbs; it was just he did not know how proficient she was. He suddenly had an urge to discuss the refinement of pills and concoction of elixirs with her.


    She was the one who had given them the recipes and forms, and she clearly held many secrets. Wen Sihan looked at Bai Rouyun with curiosity. How could such a small person contain so many secrets?

 Chapter 72 - Butterfly

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Butterfly </h4>


    Bai Rouyun did not care about what kind of gaze Wen Sihan was using to look at her with. She knew that he was loyal to Li Moyun, and at the same time, he had sworn a Heavenly Oath, so he would never be able to betray them.


    Wen Sihan saw that Bai Rouyunpletely ignored him, and he could not help but rub his nose with a bit of embarrassment.


    The crowd was surprised when they saw that Wen Sihan was actually so friendly and respectful towards Bai Rouyun.


    Although he respected Li Moyun, did this have to extend to Bai Rouyun, or did she have some sort of ability that made her well-liked amongst all these influential people?


    The manager was also somewhat surprised, but he quickly hid away his amazement, especially considering that his boss, Xue Jingyu, also seemed to know her.


    If she knew Xue Jingyu, then she could not be a simple person.


    He came with the herbs that she had requested, and after ensuring that they were the right herbs, all of the right age, she nodded her head, packed them away, and nodded to the manager before she turned to leave the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    Everyone was shocked. She had not paid for the items, but the manager did not even seem as if he wanted to ask her for money. What exactly was going on here?


    Bai Rouyun ignored the many puzzled nces, and Mo Chu was also not surprised. Wen Sihan, on the other hand, was shocked, and after staring at her retreating figure, he finally got his senses back and hurried after her, entirely forgetting his status as a high-ranked Alchemist.


    The small group consisting of Bai Rouyun, Mo Chu, and Wen Sihan, left the Thousand Treasure Pavilion and went back to the Yun Pce.


    When Bai Rouyun set out that morning, she had not heard about the Royal Hunting Feast, but when she returned, she was determined to participate.


    Her original n was to quickly refine two Marrow-Cleansing Pills and head to the Xiaolong Empire, but now she changed her mind.


    Although she wanted the resources and the money she could get from the pills, a dy was not a big deal, since she could get her hands on an Immemorial Chamomile if she stayed and worked hard.


    Mo Chu was unaware of any of Bai Rouyun��s ns, but if he knew, he would, without a doubt, try to talk her out of it. Although he was not weak, he was not amongst the strongest experts, so how could he protect her if she put out the Marrow-Cleansing Pills?


    But Bai Rouyun was not going to listen anyway. Fortunately, she decided to focus on the Royal Hunting Feast first. She returned to her chambers and entered the Primal Chaos Dimension where Xiao Bao had already prepared a barrel full of Spiritual Liquid, and next to it was a small vial with the herbal concoction that should be put into the water.


    Bai Rouyun quickly shed off her clothes and entered the barrel. The temperature of the water was perfect, and she could feel how her entire body rxed from the energy contained within the Spiritual Liquid.


    After her body had rxed entirely, she poured the herbal concoction into the barrel and felt how her body tensed again as the almost unbearable pain assaulted her.


    Gritting her teeth, she withstood the pain. Although it felt like thousands of needles were being inserted into her body, she could also feel how her body was strengthening itself, and that her potential was growing.


    While it was essential to advance, the most crucial thing for Bai Rouyun was to build a sturdy foundation, and she used herbs and pills to achieve this result.


    With the help of these costly herbs, she was able to make a foundation that was so unshakeable that she could advance much further than her previous life.


    Who knew, she might even get to try and see what that Ascended Realm was. If she was lucky, would she be able to leave the continent where she was now? Like a butterfly breaking through the cocoon and moving towards the skies, never to be held back by her past.


    But she knew that these dreams were far away from her. Firstly, she would never leave this continent before she had gotten her revenge, and right now, she was very far from being able to gain her vengeance. She was still weak.


    Thinking of the future, Bai Rouyun felt a rush of energy pouring in her body; she could not help but feel slightly giddy. She wanted to break through her cocoon as soon as possible, but she also knew that it had to be taken one step at a time.


    Time went by slowly, Bai Rouyun��s thoughts were flying around as she absorbed the energy from the barrel, and it was already night when she finished.


    By the time she exited the room, she found that Mo Chu was, as always, waiting for her, and by his side was Wen Sihan, who was doing everything in his power to enter the room.


    "Mister Wen, I understand your eagerness, but this is ady��s bed chambers. You cannot enter just because you are eager to hear about her alchemy skills."


    "But isn��t it also Li Moyun��s bed chambers? I have been there numerous times before, why does it matter now?"


    "Now it belongs to ady as well. Her husband is not at home. Naturally, you cannot enter."


    Bai Rouyun could hear their conversation the moment she opened the door, and she could not help but look at them with a slight smile on her lips as she crossed her arms across her chest.

 Chapter 73 - Change In Aura

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Change In Aura </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was not a conservative person, but she had not expected that Wen Sihan wanted to barge into her room. If he had seeded, she would have been in big trouble since she was not present, but inside the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    "You can��t enter my room without my permission," Bai Rouyun said hurriedly while hearing their conversation. "I could be changing clothes or sleeping. Don��t you think that Li Moyun will be very mad if you identally saw me changing my clothes?"


    Seeing Bai Rouyun, Wen Sihan first wanted to talk to her, but when he heard what she said, his face paled noticeably.


    He had seen how much Li Moyun pampered Bai Rouyun. It was not possible that he would forgive him if he actually saw something he should not have seen.


    "Sister-inw lets forget about it," Wen Sihan said, as he wiped the nonexistent cold sweat from his forehead. "I will never try to enter your room again. However, don��t you think you should tell me about your alchemy skills now? How highly ranked are you? How long have you been refining pills?"


    Bai Rouyun saw the eagerness in Wen Sihan��s expression, and she felt a headacheing her way. He was a fanatic when it came to pill refinement and elixir concoction.


    "Uh, I am just a grade one Alchemist," Bai Rouyun said honestly. "I am not very skilled at refining pills yet, but I have gained a legacy after a transcended level alchemist."


    The Transcended Level Alchemist that Bai Rouyun mentioned was thest owner of the Primal Chaos Pagoda. While Bai Rouyun had found the Primal Chaos Pagoda in the Nine Cloud Emperor��s Tomb, he had never been able to make the treasure acknowledge him as it��s owner. It justid amongst other treasures until Bai Rouyun robbed it from the tomb.


    "So that is why some of the pill forms you gave me were for pills above the tenth grade?"


    Wen Sihan had been quite confused when he got his hands on the book full of forms, and when he saw that some of the pills were ranked above the tenth rank, he was shocked.


    He did not know what was above the tenth rank, but listening to Bai Rouyun, it was something called a Transcended Alchemist.


    He wanted to know more, but Bai Rouyun said nothing even when she saw his curious expression.


    She could not very well exin something to him since she only knew very little herself. Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin never wanted to go into details, they just mentioned it once.


    Wen Sihan thought that perhaps she was not allowed to tell about what she knew, so he did not ask more.


    But now that he knew that there was something beyond the tenth grade, he wanted to advance as soon as possible.


    He did not want to admit it, but previously he had been casual and not too hurried in his advance because he was already the highest-ranked alchemist in the entire Empire.


    But now he suddenly understood that there was a world beyond what he knew, a whole new unexinable universe that he wanted to enter.


    Wen Sihan looked at Bai Rouyun as if he had found a treasure trove of wonders. Someone who could bring out more and more wondrous information for him.


    First, she had told him about the ancient recipes and forms, and now she was informing him that there was a rank above the tenth-grade.


    But as he looked at her, he could not help but frown. She did not look different, but something about her had changed subtly since she had left the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. It was as if she was stronger now, but her strength did not have a breakthrough.


    It was not only Wen Sihan who noticed this, but Mo Chu also noticed that it seemed as if she had gotten a better grasp of her power. Her aura was much steadier, and her eyes were calm, without the slightest ripple.


    Not even a day had passed, but even so, the changes that had happened to her were so obvious that they could be spotted with the naked eye.


    Bai Rouyun saw their puzzled and shocked faces as they looked at her, and she quickly understood why. The herbal bath had indeed solidified her foundation, but it had also increased her potential. Her aura was stronger and her breath more powerful.


    When one looked at her, she was not at all like a normal Acquired Rank, Earth Tiered expert. Instead, she had the aura of an Innate Realm cultivator.


    Bai Rouyun smiled sweetly at the two men, not nning on exining anything, and then she went to the dining room to eat her food.


    Although she had stepped into the realms of a cultivator, she still needed food to sustain her life. She was, after all, still at the first realm and the first tier.


    As she arrived at the dining hall, she found that her food had not changed at all, even though Li Moyun had left. She had thought that the pce would make things hard for her, but so far, everyone was treating her with respect and reverence. No one was disrespectful towards her, and no one was trying to make things hard for her either.


    This was quite the surprise, but also a relief. She knew that with Mo Chu on her side, she would be able to make all of them submit to her, but that was not what she wanted. She wanted them to ept her for who she was, not because her guard held a lot of power.

 Chapter 74 - Leaving The Yun Palace

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Leaving The Yun Pce </h4>


    The time before the start of the Royal Hunting Feast went by quickly. Bai Rouyun sent a few maids out to figure out the details about the feast. She was interested in news such as where they were supposed to meet up, how many were attending, and the strength of those who participated.


    As the morning of the Royal Hunting Feast arrived, Bai Rouyun quickly dressed in a riding suit that had been made by Royal Cloth, especially for her.


    The riding suit was tight fitting, and it showed off Bai Rouyun��s alluring body, her tempting curves, and her perfect figure.


    Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail on top of her head, with a few strands of hair that were hanging loosely to frame her face.


    She had a youthful demeanor, full of vitality, but also so attractive that anyone whoid eyes on her would be bewitched.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Bai Rouyun was satisfied with her appearance. Her body felt much morefortable than the old one she had when she was still the Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun. It was as if her new body suited her more than the old one.


    As to why it was so, it could easily be because she had spent her entire fortune of herbs to be in constant closed-door cultivation, and her body had changed.


    Although Bai Rouyun was previously known as the most beautiful person in the country, she was malnourished, and her body was not developed well.


    After spending time with Li Moyun, who had fed her all the food she wanted, and now, with the help of these herbal baths, her body had started to mature at a rapid pace.


    The herbal baths had not only caused her body to mature, but they had also managed to ignite her potential, raise her natural talent, solidify her foundation, and increase her cultivation rank.


    Although she had used many more herbs than she had nned, she felt that it was worth it.


    She was not entirely certain that she would win the Immemorial Chamomile, but she had much more faith in herself now that she had broken through into the Acquired Realm, Sky Rank, Initiate Tier.


    Although her cultivation was just above average amongst the majority of youths in the capital, she was still quite a bit away from the real elite.


    Someone like the Crown Prince had already entered the Acquired Realm, Heaven Rank.


    Although he was a whole rank above Bai Rouyun, she did not actually fear him. She had faith in her martial art techniques and her many years of fighting experience.


    Although she was young, her previous life was not lived in vain. She was in many life and death battles before, and had honed her skills through constant bloodshed.


    In a way, all the blood in her body was boiling with excitement. Ever since she had been reborn, she had not been able to fight for real. She had not been able to let go of all her pent up frustrations. Now she could go and ughter as many beasts as she wanted, get lots of beast cores, and even fight for prizes.


    Bai Rouyun exited the room. As always, Mo Chu was waiting for her, and when he saw her, he politely moved behind her, ready to follow her towards the field outside the city.


    The Imperial Capital was quite a distance away from the big mountains and forests where the magical beasts lived, but there was one single mountain covered in forests around one day��s travel away.


    This mountain was usually strictly guarded by the Royal family. There was a fence all around it, and all entrances had guards.


    This was because this mountain only opened once a year and that this was the location for the Royal Hunting Feast.


    During the time where there was no Royal Hunting Feast, the soldiers and royal guards would use the mountain as a training field, and also to ensure that the beasts did not grow uncontrolled.


    But not many of these soldiers and guards had much knowledge about herbs, and as a result, many herbs were left alone inside. The Royal Hunting Feast was also a big chance to encounter a treasure.


    Bai Rouyun was not aware of this. She thought that the location was a regr mountain range that was often visited by mercenaries. She did not have the memories of the original body, and thus she did not know that the only mountain in quite some distance was the one a day away that belonged to the Royal Family.


    When she left the Yun Pce, she found that the entire Imperial Capital was bursting with life, carriages were all over the streets, driving towards the outside of the city, hurrying towards the gathering ce for the Royal Hunting Feast.


    Bai Rouyun was also in a carriage. She was riding Li Moyun��s carriage, pulled by the fire horse, and Mo Chu was currently taking up the upation as the carriage driver.


    Everyone was surprised when they saw Prince Yun��s carriage out on the streets, but they soon guessed that it was Bai Rouyun who was inside the carriage.


    This did not lessen their shock. Although they had heard that Bai Rouyun could cultivate, they did not think she had enough time to practice any martial arts techniques, and even less time to learn how to fight others.


    Was she not still rather dumb? Coming to the hunting feast to throw her life away!


    One has to know that these beasts that they were going to fight against would fight back with relentless fierceness.


    Also, some humans would rob each other of their possessions. Even if Bai Rouyun nned on just being there for the sake of it, she was likely to be targeted and killed by Prince Yun��s enemies!

 Chapter 75 - The Real Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 75 - The Real Culprit </h4>


    While the ordinary members of the noble families, and the daughters and sons of the officials, did not dare to make things difficult for Bai Rouyun due to her identity as Prince Yun��s consort, there were still some who did not care.


    Everyone knew that while Li Moyun was well-liked amongst the public, he was not so popr in the royal family. His mother was a social climber, and only cared about using him to gain fame, and his father hated him.


    Even his brothers and sisters hated him, they were jealous of him and wished that they could get rid of him.


    Since there were so many high ranked enemies, others would definitely also consider stepping into the murky waters. They could always push the me onto his real enemies.


    Not to mention, Bai Rouyun had personally insulted the Crown Prince and Princess Xing. They would definitely act against her, so others felt that they had the chance to benefit.


    She was likely to have a lot of resources, treasures, and the like on her, given to her by Li Moyun. If they could get their hands on these treasures, their chance of winning was even higher.


    Everyone was eager to get their hands on the Immemorial Chamomile, and they would use any trick to do so. Of course, while these youths were certain that they were cold blooded enough to kill Bai Rouyun, most of them had never been in life and death battles before. It was all their assumption.


    As they arrived at the field where the partaking youths were to gather before leaving for the Royal Hunting Feast, Bai Rouyun saw that many were leaving their carriages and were sparring against one another, chatting and trading resources.


    Some were chatting; others were just observing. It was a bustling sight to behold.


    Bai Rouyun observed them all as she exited the carriage. She could sense that there were two kinds of gazes on her, one was jealousy and greed, the other was pity.


    It was not everyone who was thinking of making her into a victim, but some felt that she was pitiful. She had just managed to get her wits back, and now she was going to be the target of so many youths. Was her life meant to be so sad?


    If Bai Rouyun knew what they were thinking, she would scoff at them in disdain. She was already more than twenty years old mentally, and she had experienced one life and death crisis after another, these children could not harm her.


    Even if she was unable to defeat them, she still had the Flowing Feather Step, which was a top-tiered movement technique that could allow her to flee.


    Movement techniques were incredibly rare on this continent. In fact, while the continent was flourishing once, around a couple of thousand years ago, some things had happened to it that had cut it off from the surrounding world.


    After it became isted from the rest of the world, it was as if it became a backwater continent. Throughout the passing of time, the fundamental skills became worse and worse, the heaven and earth essence became more scarce, and the professions also became challenging as the original forms, recipes, blueprints, and so on were slowly forgotten.


    Only the top-ranked experts were capable of having movement techniques, so Bai Rouyun was not worried abouting across someone who could catch up with her in this Royal Hunting Feast.


    This was also the reason she dared to be so unbridled. She had the capability to back her up so that she did not need to be scared of all the people who looked at her with hostility.


    While everyone else was gathered in groups, Bai Rouyun was the only one who was all alone. She did, however, see some familiar faces.


    Although she had lost the memories of the body, she was able to recognize the youngdies of the General��s Estate, and she could not help but raise an eyebrow in surprise. Should she perhaps get some revenge against these people now that they were heading into the forest?


    She was even more confident that she would have the chance to fight them when she saw that the daughters and sons of General Bai all went to the Crown Prince��s side.


    Something suddenly struck Bai Rouyun. The Bai family were faithful to the Emperor and the Crown Prince.


    If Prince Yun lost his wife on the day of their wedding, it would likely end with him losing all his fame and bing infamous instead.


    The poison in her system was made by some of thedies of the General��s Estate but was it not because they wanted to take over her position, but to ruin Li Moyun��s reputation?


    Bai Rouyun��s eyes turned cold.


    Since the Bai family were on such good terms with the Crown Prince, she should never have been married to Li Moyun, the only reason she was, was to make her the tool to ruin his reputation.


    So much for never allowing them to kill their own flesh and blood. It seemed that Bai Rouyun had to investigate even in more detail about what happened the night she crossed over.


    If it was indeed her father and grandfather who were behind the poisoning incident, Bai Rouyun would never let them off.


    She had promised herself that she would make those who had caused the original soul��s death to pay for their sins. Although she was able to be reborn because of this body, she also understood that the original soul was a pitiful person, and she knew when to be grateful.


    Since she had taken over her body, it was only right to get revenge as a repayment.

 Chapter 76 - Permission To Kill

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Permission To Kill </h4>


    Mo Chu, who was behind Bai Rouyun, was a cultivator of high rank, and he could instantly feel the change in the woman.


    Her breathing was the same, and her expression did not change, but her aura became turbulent and aggressive. There was a hidden danger, and it felt as if a sharp sword was being unsheathed.


    Bai Rouyun knew that Mo Chu could sense her change, but she was aware that no one else would notice anything.


    "Little Chu," she called out, and Mo Chu, who had resigned himself to his new name, looked at her.


    "When I enter the forest, you cannot follow me," she said, her words causing Mo Chu to frown. How was he supposed to protect her if he could not follow her into the forest?


    But he understood her concerns. If he followed her, no one would believe that the results she achieved were obtained by her own hand.


    "Little Chu, I have another task for you that you have toplete for me while I am busy participating in the Royal Hunting Feast."


    Mo Chu looked at Bai Rouyun and saw that her expression was strangely serious. Her usual yfulness was gone, and instead, there was a malicious gleam in her eyes.


    He then instantly understood that what Bai Rouyun wanted him to do was important, and not a random task assigned to him for the sake of keeping him away from the Royal Hunting Feast.


    "Madam, please instruct me," he said politely, and Bai Rouyun exined her conjecture to Mo Chu, who had to admit that there was sound reasoning behind her suspicion.


    Mo Chu understood her seriousness and the severity of the situation. He had to find out the truth, not only for Bai Rouyun��s sake but also for Li Moyun, who was likely to want to know what exactly had happened in the past.


    But he could not help but shiver when he thought about revenge. The Bai family would be unable to survive if Bai Rouyun was correct in her supposition.


    Even if Bai Rouyun did not act against them, Li Moyun would. He was already pampering Bai Rouyun as if she was the most valuable treasure in the world; if someone intentionally wanted to kill her, he would, without a doubt, gain revenge for her.


    After knowing that Mo Chu was going to investigate, Bai Rouyun felt much more rxed. She was a little annoyed with being tailed, but she had great faith in Mo Chu��s ability anyway. If he went personally, he would, without a doubt, unravel the mystery about the poison in her body.


    "Madam, please make sure to look after yourself when I am not by your side," Mo Chu said, for the umptieth time, as he looked at Bai Rouyun with worry in his eyes.


    He was like a mother hen who was worried about her small chick that had to leave the nest for the first time. While Mo Chu knew that she had secrets, he was not aware of how skilled she was at fighting. Was it really safe to let her enter the Royal Hunting Feast?


    But even if he was regretful, it was not toote to back out. Just as Mo Chu was about to suggest that they return to the Capital, the Emperor appeared with a whole entourage of ministers, officials, nobles, and guards.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks. The youths all looked at the Emperor with reverence, he was the ruler of the Empire!


    The Emperor stood in front of the crowd of youths, and his sharp eyes scanned the crowd. When his eyesnded on Bai Rouyun, there was a bit of surpr��se in his eyes and some mixed emotions.


    He was scared of Li Moyun. He had to admit that Li Moyun was making him feel scared from his innermost being, and if something were to happen to his wife during this contest, then Li Moyun might even bury the entire Empire alongside her.


    But then he thought about how Li Moyun had stillpromised and gone to the battlefield. Since he hadpromised, then the identity of Prince Yun was still useful. Hence he would not act against the Richu Empire unless he had no other choice. As such, the Emperor did not think that a mere woman would be able to change the opinion of Li Moyun, and to make him turn his back against them.


    Since this was the case, then let��s have the Crown Prince deal with Bai Rouyun in the forest.


    The Emperor had heard about the situation that had happened in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, and he was very unhappy with it.


    While it was true that Bai Rouyun had married into their royal family, she was but Prince Yun��s consort. She would not be able topare herself to Princess Xing and would not be fit to be mentioned alongside the Crown Prince at all, but somehow she had managed to insult both of them at once, and they could do nothing about it, as she was constantly protected by influential individuals.


    The Emperor nced at the Crown Prince, who in turn gave a nce to Bai Rouyun, and then moved his hand to his throat making a slitting gesture. Seeing this, the Emperor nodded his head slightly, indicating to the Crown Prince that he could kill her if he wanted.


    The Crown Prince was ecstatic. He was unable to forget the insult she had brought him before; it was only natural that he returned it a hundred-fold, and he was going to make it so that the Royal Hunting Feast would be Bai Rouyun��s final resting ce.

 Chapter 77 - Confident Bai Rouyun

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Confident Bai Rouyun </h4>


    Bai Rouyun noticed the slight movements of the Crown Prince and the Emperor, and a cold gleam shed in her eyes, but she did not change her expression.


    Naturally, Mo Chu also noticed them, and while he was full of anger, he could sense that Bai Rouyun was confident in facing off against the Crown Prince.


    He wanted to warn her that she should not participate, but when he saw her determined expression, he just sighed and swallowed down the words at the tip of his tongue.


    The Royal Hunting Feast allowed them to stay in the forest for a full month. There would be no one to observe what happened within; also no guards were allowed to enter, out of fear of them cheating.


    The only ones who could enter were the youths. While Mo Chu was angry, feeling as if someone was scheming against his child, he knew that amongst these teenagers, none of them was Bai Rouyun��s opponent.


    But what if they grouped up? At least he knew that she had a treasure that had a unique dimension, so if she genuinely encountered something she had no chance of solving, she could hide.


    Bai Rouyun had no intention of hiding. If she hid, others would know about her treasure, and that would be the same as inviting trouble. But she had full faith in her fleeing ability because of the Flowing Feather Step.


    Bai Rouyun had a sword hanging by her waist. It was the sword that she had taken in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion while she was wearing the face mask.


    Although no one knew that she was the same person, she knew that no matter how dumb Princess Xing was, she would be able to guess their connection upon seeing the sword.


    It seemed that Princess Xing could not be allowed to stay alive.


    While Bai Rouyun did not care much for her own identity being exposed, she could not allow the royal family to know about Li Moyun��s other identity. As such, she was only left with the choice of exterminating Princess Xing.


    At least, he was quite sure that Li Moyun would not me her for this. Although they were siblings, these people had tried to harm him time and time again.


    It was already benevolent that he had not acted against them, but stopping others from harming them? He was not that bored.


    The Emperor kept talking about how these youths were the pride of the Empire. He spoke about how they ought to assist one another if they saw someone who had problems in the forest.


    He also pointed out that it was not allowed to kill one another, but on the other hand, he informed them that no one would be supervising them, as any supervision might turn into cheating.


    Everyone with just a bit of intelligence could hear that, while it was not allowed to kill one another, if no one found out about it, then there was no problem.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but think. She was aiming for the first prize, and thus she did not have time to hunt down and kill the youths, but if any of them would try to harm her, she would not be polite.


    The only person she knew that she had to kill was Princess Xing. Princess Xing was a true walking timebomb, not only for her but also for Li Moyun. Bai Rouyun would never let her live, but she was likely to be sticking together with the Crown Prince.


    While Bai Rouyun had faith that she could deal with the Crown Prince in a one on one fight, she was not sure if there was a whole group of experts. Although she might not lose, killing Princess Xing in that situation would be very hard. She had to lure her away somehow.


    At least she had a whole month to n the murder of Princess Xing. She was not in a hurry, and she could spend the beginning of the Hunt just focusing entirely on killing beasts and collecting Beast Cores.


    Princess Xing was not as old as the Crown Prince, and while she was still greatly talented, she was merely at the Acquired Realm, Sky Tier, Mediate Layer.


    She was only one small realm above Bai Rouyun, so she did not fear her. Since she had faith in her own ability to even deal with the Crown Prince, who was a whole big realm above her, then she also had confidence in coping with Princess Xing.


    "All of you, please follow the royal guard. The Beast Mountain is one day��s travel away, so please head back to your carriages and get ready to depart."


    Bai Rouyun was somewhat surprised when she heard this. She had thought that the mountain would be closer, but then she shrugged her shoulders. It did not matter to her if they had to travel a day in the carriage before arriving.


    The two returned to the carriage, and Bai Rouyun sat within while Mo Chu was driving it.


    They had arrived within thest batches of people, and thus they were guided out amongst the first participants, being the fourth carriage in the line that was heading towards the Beast Forest.


    Most had traveled together, grouped in pairs of two or three in each carriage. Most of them were bustling with life as the ones within were chatting with one another, talking about the speech the Emperor had made, and discussing their ns for the Royal Hunting Feast.


    But within Bai Rouyun��s carriage there wasplete silence. Bai Rouyun was cultivating, she was not willing to waste any time on useless things, and since she was alone, the choice was between staring out the window and cultivating.

 Chapter 78 - Into The Forest

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Into The Forest </h4>


    The day went by fast, Bai Rouyun entered a cultivation stage and did not leave it before the following morning when they arrived at their destination.


    Here, the youths all disembarked from their carriages and looked at the looming forest in front of them.


    A tall wall was surrounding it, and only a single entrance could be seen. This entrance was guarded by a team of royal guards, and their stalwart appearances made many admire them.


    The officials and the nobles had followed the group to the forest; they wanted to see their children enter the forest, as they were aware that this might be thest time they saw them.


    Even if they could survive the beasts, the other humans also posed a significant threat to many of them.


    Many of the youths could feel the adrenaline coursing through their bloodstream, their hands were trembling, and their bodies were on high alert.


    While many of them were full of excitement as they were looking at the entrance to the forest with longing eyes, Bai Rouyun was leaning against her carriage, observing everything and everyone with narrowed eyes.


    The Emperor pped his hands, and even though everyone was overly excited, they all got quiet in a moment, looking at him expectantly.


    "I got to warn you all before entering the forest," the Emperor began. "Although it is not allowed to kill one another, the beasts will put up a great struggle. While many of you have been trained since young, you have no actual life and death battle experience, so I would suggest that you group up. Deaths will happen, but we can try and make them as few as possible."


    The image that the Emperor gave was that of a benevolent ruler, he also truly did not want too many to die in the forest.


    These youths were all sons and daughters of prominent officials, nobles, ministers, and generals. For each one that died, he would have an unhappy subject, and he would not be able to handle the aftermath of losing many youths.


    The only one he hoped would die was Bai Rouyun. If she died in the Royal Hunting Feast, he could push all the me onto the beasts, and Li Moyun would be unable to prove that it was a lie.


    If her body was left in the forest, then it would be eventually eaten by the time he returned from the frontlines, and he would be none the wiser.


    The Emperor looked at Bai Rouyun, but upon seeing the enigmatic smile on her lips, and her half-closed eyes, he felt a shiver run down his spine. She did not seem innocent and naive any longer; instead, she gave him the feeling of a leopard ready to pounce.


    She was like an unsheathed sword, sharp and dangerous. A bad omen appeared in the Emperor��s heart, and he had looked at his favorite son, the Crown Prince, and his beloved daughter, Princess Xing.


    He was worried that something might happen to them, but upon closer inspection, he found that Bai Rouyun��s cultivation base was rather low, and was not even able to rival Princess Xing, so he calmed down.


    She was but a dumb woman for ten years; even if she had cultivated, she would have no time to learn martial art techniques and methods, so if it really came to a fight, she would have no chance against his genius children.


    After convincing himself that Bai Rouyun was harmless, the Emperor finally waved his hand, and the gates to the forest were opened.


    "The Royal Hunting Feast begins!" the Emperor called out, and the youths ran towards the gates. They pushed and pulled, trying their best to be the first to enter, but Bai Rouyun just nced at them all.


    They were too impatient. The loud sounds and the sheer numbers of experts were enough to make every beast flee away from the entrance of the forest. Even if they were to be the first to enter, they would still not necessarily be the first to find a beast.


    The people flooded into the forest and spread in all directions. Some listened to the Emperor and gathered in small groups, while others had faith in themselves and ventured into the dark forest on their own.


    Bai Rouyun did not move before everyone else had entered into the forest. She threw a gaze at Mo Chu in an attempt at reminding him to be serious about finding out who exactly were the real culprits behind the poisoning incident.


    Mo Chu nodded his head. He knew that he could not enter the forest with her, and he needed to figure out the truth, so his eyes were alight with solemnity.


    Feeling reassured, Bai Rouyun entered the forest, and she looked around at the ground. She was trying to see in which directions most people had gone, and picked the path which the least experts had taken.


    Bai Rouyun saw no people as she was slowly walking further and further into the forest, but she had a full month. She kept moving in the direction with the least experts. It was easy to see where they had gone, so she soon found a small trail that no one had followed before, and her speed increased.


    She shed through the forest like a shadow; her movements were so swift and experienced that she did not make any sound, not even the sound of her stepping on some branches could be heard.


    She was agile and beautiful as she continued shing, going deeper and deeper into the depths of the forest. She was soon swallowed by the darkness, as no light could shine through the dense crowns of the trees.

 Chapter 79 - Flame Civet

    <h4>Chapter 79 - me Civet </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was calm as a steadyke; no ripple could be seen in her eyes as she crouched behind a bush, looking at the target right in front of her.


    The task was to get as many beast cores as possible throughout the period of time that the Royal Hunting Feast was active. However, most of the beasts within the forest were low ranked. Even if they were carnivores, they were careful of not being caught.


    So even if one found a beast, they had to be swift to deal with it. Otherwise, it would just flee, and then all the time spent on hunting it would be wasted.


    Bai Rouyun had managed to kill seven beasts on the first day, and now she had located a me civet.


    This me civet was very careful in its movements, stopping from time to time with its nose in the air, trying to sense if any prey was close by.


    It waspletely oblivious to Bai Rouyun, who was eyeing it from behind a bush.


    Bai Rouyun waited for the opportune moment before she waved her hand. White Qi gathered in her palm taking the shape of a de.


    The color of the Qi of a cultivator in the Acquired Realm was white. The whiter it was, the purer the Qi. Bai Rouyun��s Qi was pearl white, so beautiful that it could enthrall someone if they looked at it.


    Qi de!


    With a flicker of her hand, the de shot towards the me civet so swiftly that the civet had no chance to escape. A screech resounded in the area, and the heavy scent of blood wafted out.


    Bai Rouyun smiled when she saw this. She walked towards the me civet, which had already died. She took out a small knife and split open the skull, before taking a blood-covered round gemlike item.


    This one was red, even beneath the blood, but each beast core had its own color, depending on the element of the beast.


    Without wasting any more time, Bai Rouyun wiped the gem and her knife with a cotton cloth, and when she finished, she stored both items in her bag.


    She did not waste any time on the carcass; she just left it behind as she walked deeper into the forest.


    Since the beginning, she had not encountered any humans, and it seemed that the further she went, the less likely she was toe across others. This was fortunate for her, as she was not willing to be dragged down by humans.


    Although she could get more beast cores by robbing others, she wanted to take this chance to challenge herself.


    They had been in the forest for three days, but the majority were still in the outskirts. Hence the beasts they encountered were all rank one.


    These rank one beasts did have a beast core, but they were of the lowest grade, and contained very little energy. They were basically useless for anything other than crafting.


    The deeper into the forest one got, the stronger the beasts became. The outskirts had rank one to three beasts, and if one entered the inner region, they would be able to meet rank four to seven beasts.


    There were no beasts above the seventh rank in this forest, since a rank seven beast was a great challenge to the Richu Empire.


    Bai Rouyun did not care too much, as she knew that she would never enter the core parts of the forest, and she had faith in her ability to deal with anything up to and including rank three.


    Rank three beasts were equivalent to the rank of an Acquired Realm, Heaven Tiered expert, but their strength was greater than that of humans, so while it was considered the same tier, most humans would struggle against a beast at the same rank.


    But it was not only the rank that mattered, their bloodline purity also had a great deal to say about their fighting ability.


    Beast bloodlines were ranked as Mortal, Fierce, Ferocious, Holy, Divine, and Sovereign bloodlines. A Mortal Bloodline beast was easy to defeat, a Fierce beast was a little harder but not by much; however, Ferocious beasts were getting troublesome, and anything at the Holy rank and above was sought after by everyone in an attempt to tame them.


    Bai Rouyun was the same, she had always dreamt about getting a pet with a holy bloodline, but she knew that it was impossible for her in her previous life, as she did not have the backing of an influential sect or family.


    In this life, it might be possible to get one if she asked Li Moyun, but she was not willing to do so. She wanted to depend on herself on the way to the apex.


    If everything was given to her easily, then she would becent. She feared that she would forget what it was like to struggle and bezy.


    She was not willing to risk her future advancement just to get some easy and fast improvements.


    On the fourth day, Bai Rouyun had managed to reach a staggering number of thirty-seven beast cores, but she was still not happy.


    She continued forward, and soon, she reached a clearing in the forest. A frown appeared on her face as she looked at the clearing since it was very different from what she had expected. She had not sensed that a clearing wasing, how could it suddenly be here?


    But she had already stepped into it without knowing. Her feet were rooted to the ground, and when she tried to leave, she found that it was impossible. She was trapped within a formation.

 Chapter 80 - The Golden Egg

    <h4>Chapter 80 - The Golden Egg </h4>


    Formations were something she had encountered many times in her previous life while robbing tombs.


    Every expert with some respect for themselves would put up a few formations to protect their legacy. Only if someone was strong enough did they deserve to inherit their lives work.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but wonder if there was a tomb ced in this forest, since there was a formation. Although nature sometimes created natural formations, they were extremely rare.


    Bai Rouyun was not sure whether this was created by a human or by nature, but she was leaning towards human-made. It was simply too difficult toe across a nature-made formation.


    Looking around, Bai Rouyun was alert. It was clear that she could not leave the formation by backtracking, as she had already tried this, so her only option was to move forward.


    Although she could move forward, she was aware that many traps and dangers could lurk in the dark.


    The tranquil forest was silent. Not even the sound of insects could be heard. Bai Rouyun had thought that it would be a calm trip through the forest, and that she would easily win the Immemorial Chamomile, but now she was wondering if she had jinxed herself. She was even caught in a formation!


    Shaking her head, Bai Rouyun could only smile wryly and slowly advance further into the clearing. There was nothing in the middle of the clearing apart from ake and some lush green grass.


    Looking around, Bai Rouyun seemed to notice that everything centered around theke, so she moved towards it at a slow speed.


    There were no traps, no dangers, but this made her even more alert. Theck of sounds and danger made her fear that something even worse would happen soon.


    She reached the shore of theke, and when she looked into it, she noticed that the water was crystal clear. She could see the bottom of theke, every nt, and theck of living beings within.


    Theke wasrge, but not to the point that she could not see the other shore. She looked down in the middle of theke, and her brows furrowed.


    There, in the middle of theke, was an egg. The eggshell was golden, and the egg was rather small, but it seemed like it was the only thing that was lying within the sandy bottom of theke.


    Looking at the egg, Bai Rouyun hesitated. She wanted the egg, was curious about it, and felt a bit of excitement, but upon closer consideration, she knew that this could easily be a trap.


    However, danger and opportunity coexisted, and she knew that it was possible to benefit greatly, but also lose her life in the process.


    Bai Rouyun found a small stone and tossed it into the water, a plopping sound could be heard, but nothing happened. It was as silent and tranquil as before.


    Taking her finger, she poked the water, but nothing happened; she then straightened her back, and began walking into the water.


    The water was cool but not cold. It feltfortable as it wrapped itself around Bai Rouyun��s body, and she could not help but wonder what was happening to her.


    There were no traps, no dangers either. The only thing the formation did was to ensure that she did not walk away. This kind of formation was simply too strange.


    But since she could not retreat, she could only boldly advance. Her eyes were full of curiosity as she dove into the water and tried to swim to the bottom.


    The further down she got, the more peculiar she felt. There was a strange calmness in the water that made her feelfortable and at ease.


    She was a good swimmer, and she arrived next to the egg after a few moments. She reached out her hand and touched the egg in front of her.


    On the connecting point where her hand touched the egg, a strange heatwave shot into her body, and she suddenly felt rxed and much better than she had felt before. Every worry and difort she had felt slowly ebbed away.


    She grasped the egg with her hands and began swimming to the surface of the water.


    She had initially thought that the egg would be the center of the formation and that it would be impossible to move, but it was light as a feather as itid in her hand.


    It was not at all a challenge to move it, and when she reached the shore, she felt how her body was still light, the heat from the egg continued to pour into her body.


    As she sat on the shore, she turned the egg in her hands, looking at it curiously. She knew that there was a living being inside the egg. Otherwise, it would not be able to release such heat.


    But what kind of beast was it? By looking at the egg, she knew that the formation around her had been created by nature to protect the egg, but howe it was so simple?


    Was there something about the formation that she did not know? She could not think of anything, but she did not have extensive knowledge about formations, only some basic knowledge she had gotten after being trapped in them numerous times.


    When she looked at the egg, it was hard for Bai Rouyun to contain the excitement in her heart. Although she had been trapped in the formation, she did not even mind if she could not get her hands on the Immemorial Chamomile anymore. This egg was, without a doubt, a much more valuable treasure.

 Chapter 81 - Crimson Horned Snake

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Crimson Horned Snake </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was looking at the egg in her hand and wondered what to do with it. Although it was an egg, the shell did not seem weak, and the energy within it was strong, but there were no signs of hatching.


    Unsure of what to do with the egg, Bai Rouyun stuffed the egg into her robes and began observing the formation again.


    She had expected that she would need to attack the formation in an attempt to be released, but after a bit of time, she realized that the formation had gone away all on its own.


    Bai Rouyun frowned. The formation vanished when someone picked up the egg? How could it not have been picked up before? This was not deep into the forest, and many ought to have been here before.


    Howe no one had taken the egg before her?


    Frowning, Bai Rouyun looked around her. The sounds which previously had been blocked were back, the sounds of animals and insects were everywhere.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down. She understood that something strange had happened and that she could not tell anyone, other than Li Moyun, about her experience.


    The feeling of the egg lying in her robes made her feel the heat it was radiating. She was not worried about it, she had tried knocking on it when she picked it up, and it was very sturdy, but she could not help but feel that it was weird.


    Bai Rouyun just shook her head after a bit of time. She left the clearing as silently as she had arrived, her figure vanishing into the dense thicket of the forest.


    It had taken her half a day to deal with the formation and the egg, but she was not too worried. Her speed of killing beasts was not to be belittled.


    As she continued into the forest, the beasts she encountered were no longer as timid as the ones she had met before. They were boldly moving around in the forest, and their eyes were cold and bloodthirsty.


    These beasts were attacking on sight, and the scent of blood, alongside the sounds of battle, attracted other beasts over.


    So when Bai Rouyun found a Crimson Horned Snake, she fought it with all her power. It was a third-ranked beast, equivalent to a cultivator at the Acquired Realm, Heaven Tier, and while humans were somewhat squishy, this snake was covered in thick scales that protected it well.


    Bai Rouyun drew her sword. She knew that this beast could not be defeated solely by relying on her pitiful Qi, but she was not willing to run away.


    Fighting against a third-ranked beast was enough to test her skills, so while the snake was shing towards her, she also rushed towards the snake.


    Flowing Feather Step!


    Holy me Strike!


    Bai Rouyun was not going to be arrogant and look down upon the beast. It was a ferocious beast with a rank higher than her, so she had to use her best attacks to deal with it.


    First, she used her Flowing Feather Step to enhance her speed and to make it much easier for her to dodge the attacks.


    Secondly, she attacked with one of the skills she had mastered in her previous life, the Holy me Strike.


    This Holy me Strike made the Qi shroud the sword in mes, and when the sword came into contact with the scaled snake��s scales, a loud bang resounded in the surroundings. The sword cut a slight wound on the snake, but it was not more than a small one, and the little stream of blood that dripped from the injury was not enough to do anything else than tickling the snake.


    But even so, the snake was stunned by the fact that a human so much weaker than itself could cause it to be injured.


    Sensing the stunned snake, Bai Rouyun took advantage of the moments where it was staggering and charged up towards it once more. Although she had thought that she could defeat this beast, she realized that it was much more challenging to deal with than she had expected, and she knew that she had to use every trick in her book to deal with it.


    Only this way could she attain victory and harvest the beast core.


    The Crimson Horned Snake quickly returned to its senses, and a cold gleam shed in its eyes. It thrashed about and swung its tail towards Bai Rouyun as if to swat away an annoying fly.


    Bai Rouyun shed to the right, pressing her Flowing Feather Steps to the limits, and narrowly avoided the tail. Her eyes were cold and focused, she was not at all fearful or hesitant, every move was made in a fluid motion, and her hand which gripped the sword once more came bearing down upon the snake.


    Cloudsky Sword!


    Bai Rouyun had many techniques that she could use, but most of them were of the sword type. Since she did not belong to a sect or a family, all her skills were different and gained from tombs.


    Although a few of themplimented each other, the majority did not. This could be seen with the two sword strikes she had used already.


    The Holy me Strike and the Cloudsky Sword were twopletely different attacks. Where the Holy me Strike focused on a single offense, the Cloudsky Sword was more of an offensive attack that reached for multipleyers of attacks.


    It was like a cloud, rolling over the sky, continuously moving until there was nothing left of it.


    This attack overwhelmed the Crimson Horned Snake, and while the snake was able to withstand the onught, wounds started appearing all over its body.

 Chapter 82 - The Outcome Of The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 82 - The Oue Of The Battle </h4>


    Bai Rouyun felt sore all over; wounds were also appearing on her body, her white outfit was being dyed red from her blood.


    Wounds of varying degrees had marred her body, and Bai Rouyun was gritting her teeth together. She held the sword in her hand and attacked with a ferociousness that showed that she was putting her life on the line.


    Although she was more wounded than the snake, no fear could be seen in Bai Rouyun��s eyes; there was not even the slightest ripple of emotion.


    The Crimson Horned Snake was frustrated. It had never encountered anyone who could injure it to such an extent, but just like Bai Rouyun, it did not give up and continued to fight with renewed fierceness.


    Bai Rouyun felt her legs staggering underneath her. She was running on her final energy, but she also knew that it was now when the oue of the battle would be decided.


    She grasped the sword in her hand and stood still. So far, she had been like a fairy, fluttering around while relying on the Flowing Feather Step to avoid attacks, but this time she stopped in her tracks and looked at the Crimson Horned Snake.


    Sensing her movements stopping, the snake assumed that she was running out of energy, and it rushed towards her with a gaping maw, its sharp teeth showing, and while the snake was not poisonous, its teeth were sharp like razors.


    Bai Rouyun waited until the head of the snake was next to her before she executed her final attack.


    Lightning Sword Strike!


    This Lightning Sword Strike was a very simple attack; it relied on speed like lightning to thrust the sword into the opponent��s body before they noticed it.


    Even though the Crimson Horned Snake was of a higher rank than Bai Rouyun, it was unable to react in time, and the sword prated through the skull of the snake, through the gaping mouth.


    The razor-sharp teeth managed to cut her arm in the process, but the snake had died. It was unable to move even a bit as it crashed to the ground.


    Bai Rouyun pulled the teeth out of her arm and took out her medicinal pills from the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    She quickly crushed some of the blood clotting medicine and sprayed the dust onto her wounds, before she dug out the beast core from the Crimson Horned Snake��s body.


    Then she quickly looked around and hurried away from the scene. She knew that their fight had taken a long time, and that many would have been rmed and would be making their way over, so she had to move away as soon as possible.


    When she got a bit of distance from the scene of battle, she entered the Primal Chaos Dimension. Here Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin had already prepared a barrel of water for her; the water was spiritual liquid, and not ordinary water.


    When she lowered her body into the water, she felt a stinging sensation all over her body, but soon she wasfortable. Her tensed up nerves were rxed, and her wounds were healing at a rapid pace as the water she was using was not ordinary.


    After half a day, Bai Rouyun was as good as new, and she even felt much more rxed than she had been before entering the forest.


    She quickly gave the egg to Xiao Bao and told him to look after it. She also told him to pour some drops of Spiritual Liquid onto the egg from time to time; the liquid would strengthen the egg and whatever beast was hiding within it.


    Xiao Bao was quite interested in the egg and nodded his head. He would protect it well.


    After ensuring that she had new clean clothes on and that all her wounds were gone, Bai Rouyun exited the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    The days flowed like water, and Bai Rouyun continued to hunt beasts, but she did not go further into the depths of the forest. Instead, she began moving sideways.


    She could still handle a third-ranked beast, but if she came across a fourth-ranked beast, a beast equivalent to an innate realm practitioner, then she would not know how she died.


    In the first couple of days, she saw no signs of other humans in the forest, but after a few more days had passed, she finally saw some human traces, and she even avoided a few groups of people.


    She was not going to participate in the robbing of other participants unless they took the initiative to cause her problems first.


    But first, they had to find her. She used her keen senses and strong soul to scout the surroundings. While she was unable to scout it as she used to in her past life, she still managed to avoid every group she hade across so far. Some situations were narrowly escaped as the people she fled from were very skillful, but some of the groups were arrogant and did not try to hide their presence; hence she could escape sooner.


    Since many groups had arrived in the vicinity, it made it more challenging to hunt beasts. She had to be swift in dealing with them, and while she could easily eradicate rank one and two beasts, it was different for the rank three beasts.


    While she could defeat them, it was a narrow defeat every time, and she was injured in each battle.


    As such, she only fought a few third-ranked beasts and focused most of her fights against the lower-ranked ones.


    She had not forgotten that the quantity of beast cores was what determined the victor, so she had continued to hunt every day, but she started to feel as if she had already won the best prize from having taken the beast egg away from the forest.

 Chapter 83 - Traceless Kill

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Traceless Kill </h4>


    One day, after half the month had gone by, Bai Rouyun was resting in the tree crowns as she heard the sound of people approaching her.


    She instantly stiffened her body, lowered her presence, and began breathing lightly, so that she could not be noticed by those who were walking her way.


    She was curious, but also alert. She looked down onto the forest floor, and saw a group of youngsters walking around together.


    Her eyes narrowed as she recognized them as the Crown Prince, Princess Xing, and a group of their followers.


    In total, they were a group of seven experts, and Bai Royun knew that she could not face off against all of them at once. However, her eyes shone with a cunning light. She was not going to let them go free.


    They were walking forward in an extremely arrogant way, not keeping a keen eye on their surroundings.


    It was clear that they had encountered a few beasts on the way, but due to their arrogance, and the size of their group, they were not meeting many.


    Someone like Bai Rouyun, who was working on her own, encountered many more beasts than their big group.


    Also, one had to consider that when they were walking in such a big group, who would get the beast core? Obviously, the Crown Prince would take them all, and thus the followers and Princess Xing were actually just his essories.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but smile as she looked at the group that was walking around beneath her, and her smile turned slightly cruel.


    The group consisted of six men and one woman. This woman was Princess Xing, and Bai Rouyun felt as if this was a heavenly sent chance to deal with the woman.


    There were certain things that women could not do with men around them, such as relieving themselves.


    So when the group had walked past Bai Rouyun, she slowly but carefully climbed down from the tree. She carefully, and expertly, followed behind the group, always maintaining a certain distance, but never further away than she could sense them, and hear their voices.


    She was calm and collected as she followed them. Soon they found a beast that had not managed to escape in time, and they began battling it out with the beast. During this time, Bai Rouyun hid behind a bush and observed their battle.


    The beast they were up against was a second-ranked Silver Fox. The silver fox was a mere Fierce Beast. The bloodline it had was from the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox, but it was extremely diluted, making it a Fierce Beast that could, at most, reach the third rank.


    But while it was not a magnificent beast with a high bloodline, the people that the Crown Prince had brought with him were all pampered sons of officials, and they needed all seven of them to kill the beast.


    When the beast had died, many of the experts had wounds on their bodies; even so, the Crown Prince went to the beast��s head and took the beast core.


    He did not care that he had not moved much during the battle; he had already decided that the beast core should belong to him.


    And the sons of the officials dared not dispute him. He was the future Emperor, a rtionship with him was much better than any prize they could win in this Royal Hunting Feast.


    The only one who was slightly disgruntled was Princess Xing, but she knew that she could say nothing about it. She was not strong enough to travel independently, and she knew that the men would rather follow the Crown Prince than her, should she choose to split up.


    Bai Rouyun was smiling wickedly as she saw the unhappy expression on Princess Xing��s face. The more upset she was, the better it would be for Bai Rouyun.


    "Brother, I need to go to relieve myself," she said, a little upset. She needed to cool her head and not lose her temper in front of the rest of the group.


    The Crown Prince was happy with getting a beast core, so he quickly approved with a wave of his hand.


    Princess Xing vanished into the dense thicket, and Bai Rouyun smiled sinisterly as she followed behind her.


    Bai Rouyun unsheathed her sword. She was not sure how far the princess had nned on going, but she knew that she had to be swift.


    Princess Xing went quite far, and sat down on a wooden log, her mood was foul as she kicked the moss with her feet.


    Bai Rouyun slowly circled her and went right behind her.


    Traceless Kill!


    She used her most swift and ruthless skill without holding back. Her cultivation base erupted, and the Qi imbued itself into the sword.


    The sudden movement behind her made Princess Xing turn around, and her eyes were full of shock by what she saw.


    The shocked expression stayed in her eyes as her head was severed from the neck and rolled away through the shrubs.


    With a slight smile, Bai Rouyun wiped her sword on the clothes of Princess Xing, and instead of searching her body for valuables, she sneered as she vanished into the dense forest, never once looking back.


    She would have loved to kill the Crown Prince also, but it was impossible to deal with him when he had so many minions around him.


    But while she had wanted to kill the Crown Prince, the princess had to die. She would be able to recognize her sword. Hence, there was no way that Bai Rouyun would let her roam free.


    Only by killing her could she stay safe. Even though she had taken a risk, she felt it waspletely worth it.

 Chapter 84 - Blame Bai Rouyun

    <h4>Chapter 84 - me Bai Rouyun </h4>


    While Bai Rouyun ran away, the experts who were with the Crown Prince and Princess Xing waited at their ce for a full hour before they started frowning.


    Could it really take that long to relieve herself? They felt that something was wrong, and even the Crown Prince was getting impatient.


    "Go out and search for my royal little sister!" he ordered his men, and they instantly set out to search for her.


    It did not take them long to locate her. It was just that when they found her, her body had already been partially eaten by wild beasts.


    The guy who found her was full of fear at that moment. He could already imagine the horror and hatred he would invite by informing the Crown Prince of this, but even so, he leaned down and grasped the bleeding corpse in his arms, and ced the head on top of the body, before starting to move back towards the ce where the Crown Prince was waiting.


    When the young man arrived, he slowly ced the body of Princess Xing on the ground, and made sure that the head did not fall off, before he straightened his back, and cleared his throat.


    "Your Royal Highness, Princess Xing, has been killed. Her throat was slit in one move, clearly by an expert cultivator. When I found her, a beast was... nibbling of her flesh, hence the many wounds on her body."


    The Crown Prince��s face turned grave. He knew that Princess Xing was his father��s favorite, and he was aware that she could not encounter an ident when being out with him, but this was precisely what had happened.


    Her head was now no longer attached to the rest of her body, and the body itself was in horrible shape after being partially eaten by the wild beast.


    "Were there any traces of the murderer?" The Crown Prince asked with a low voice, but the expert felt horrible as he shook his head.


    "You are to take Princess Xing��s corpse out of this forest," The Crown Prince finally said. "When the otherse back, we will split up into two groups. One will stay here with me, and the other will follow you and deliver Princess Xing��s body and head to my Imperial Father."


    The expert felt as if his head was exploding. If he was to deliver the corpse back, would he even be able to survive?


    The Crown Prince was not eager to be the one to go back with the corpse. He knew that if he did, all the me would end up on him, and then he would maybe even lose his position as the Crown Prince.


    It was his job to protect Princess Xing, but she had died. It was clear that he was not going to have an easy time.


    He wanted to push the me onto Li Moyun somehow, but he was not sure how to do so.


    Li Moyun was at the frontline and could not have caused her death, but could he somehow me Bai Rouyun?


    He did not actually doubt her, but she was his enemy, so pushing the me onto her would be ideal.


    He just needed to think about how to do it. Everyone knew that she was a piece of trash for so long, so she had nobat skills or abilities that should allow her to kill Princess Xing.


    Bai Rouyun was unaware that the Crown Prince wanted to put the me for killing Princess Xing on her. The truth was that she had killed her, but she would never admit to it, and there were no witnesses, so it would be hard for them to me her.


    Also, what the Crown Prince was unaware of was that the Emperor was quite worried about the power that Li Moyunmanded. He had to be careful about him; he dared not pushing him too far and condemning his wife was definitely uneptable.


    Thest talk between the Emperor and Li Moyun had made the Emperor realize that Li Moyun was much stronger than he expected, and that he had reached the limits of how far he could be pressed.


    Everyone had their own thoughts, but while the Crown Prince and the Emperor were both full of worry and hesitation, Bai Rouyun was calm and collected. She did not believe she could be med for the death of Princess Xing.


    The next many days were calm and rxed for Bai Rouyun. She avoided the humans and fought many beasts. Sometimes she would challenge the third-ranked beasts, but most of the time, she just quickly and effortlessly ughtered second-ranked beasts.


    She killed every beast she encountered, and she could not help but feel that there were not enough beasts for her to deal with.


    She was starting to doubt if she would be able to get the first prize since there were only so many beasts.


    While Bai Rouyun was busy hunting beasts, all the while being in a good mood, the atmosphere outside the forest was somber.


    Princess Xing��s corpse had been delivered, and the expert was standing next to it, shaking.


    The expression of the Emperor was ugly, and no one dared to say a word, all of them were horrified. This was just a typical Royal Hunting Feast; how did Princess Xing end up dead?


    "What happened?" The Emperor finally asked, the pain in his eyes evident as he closed them, not even willing to continue looking at the corpse.


    "We... We do not know." The expert in charge of bringing the corpse back was scared. "She left to relieve herself, and this is what we saw when weter found her."

 Chapter 85 - Robbing

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Robbing </h4>


    "Although she has been, well, partly consumed by some beasts, her death was caused by human hand. Look at the clean cut on her throat, which has severed the head from the rest of the body.


    "We searched the surroundings for a long time, but there were no traces of anyone. Nor have there been any traces of robbery on Princess Xing��s body, all her valuables are still there.


    "What��s more, her clothes were all intact; no one has defiled her. She was directly killed, so I have the feeling that someone harbored a grudge against her, and took the chance to release their anger on her when they met her in the forest."


    The Emperor listened to the young expert��s detailed and reasonable arguments, and he felt relieved that Princess Xing had not been defiled, but he was sorrowful to know that she had been killed.


    Knowing that his favorite daughter had died, the Emperor was feeling regretful. Would she still be alive, had he not held the Royal Hunting Feast?


    The Emperor was unhappy. He knew that it was impossible to find the killer now, but he was still unresigned to this oue.


    Everyone started moving towards the exit in the forest, as the time limit was about to end.


    While Bai Rouyun had been capable of avoiding a lot of people up until now, but it was impossible to continue avoiding them.


    There was only one exit, and the closer one came to it, the more people they would encounter.


    As such, many began fighting, as they wanted to rob the others of their possessions, and they split up into bigger groups, where they fought each other.


    Only Bai Rouyun was alone, but she was not scared of these people. She knew her own strength, and as long as the groups were notrger than ten members, then she had faith in herself being able to escape from them.


    She had already used her Flowing Feather Step to flee from two groups of people who wanted to deal with her.


    As she was fleeing, her eyes suddenly darkened. She understood clearly that initially these people would not have more beast cores than her, but now they had started robbing each other. The strongest group, the Crown Prince��s group, would end up with the majority of all the Beast Cores.


    Although she could defeat them if they did not rob, could she do the same if one guy had gathered almost every beast core that the other people had gotten?


    Realizing this, Bai Rouyun��s eyes turned solemn, and she turned around in an instant, turning back towards the groups who had chased her before.


    She was going to change from being the hunted to bing the hunter.


    Like this, she silently glided through the forest, on the lookout for experts she could rob.


    Bai Rouyun was not a saint. While she was trying to avoid being too evil, these people had tried to rob her earlier, so there was nothing wrong with returning the favor.


    A cunning smile appeared on her lips, as she moved towards the location where shest saw the group, and when she got close, she could hear the sound of people fighting.


    It seemed that the two groups who had previously chased her had now met each other. This was perfect; she could be the fisherman reaping all the benefits.


    Sneaking towards the outskirts of the battlefield, she found two experts who had gotten a bit further away from the others, smiling sweetly. Her face was innocent and adorable at this point in time, but her eyes were filled with malice.


    Flowing Feather Step!


    Mountain Shattering Fist!


    Bai Rouyun appeared like a shadow behind one of the twobatants, her hand clenched into a fist, as she hit the expert behind his neck, causing him to copse, unconscious.


    Then she smiled at the other expert, who was staring at her with big eyes full of shock.


    Qi de!


    Another expert fell to the ground as the Qi de cut him. He was not dead but seriously injured.


    Without caring for the two unconscious people, Bai Rouyun grabbed their bags, weighed them in her hands, and saw how many beast cores were within, and she could not help but frown. One had around twenty, while the other had even fewer, around fifteen.


    This was like nothing, but when small streams were added together, they could also be a big river, so even though it was a meager start, it was better than nothing.


    Leaving the two unconscious people on the ground, Bai Rouyun withdrew as silently as she had arrived, before she continued to the other end of the battlefield. Here another two had managed to go a bit further away than nned, and she quickly took them both out by using the Mountain Shattering Fist attacks twice.


    Their bags contained a few more beast cores; in total, they had forty-three.


    Bai Rouyun smiled. While it was still nothingpared to what she had gotten herself, it was always better to have more beast cores.


    She continued to hide in the shadows and strike when people got just a slight distance away from the center.


    Soon the group ofbatants had fallen from twenty-four to sixteen. But they were so focused on the fight that they did not notice how people kept vanishing one after another.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but smile, as she greedily looked at the many experts. She did not see them as humans. Instead, all she could see were moving Beast Cores. Lots of beast cores that all were waiting for her to pick them up.

 Chapter 86 - Madam Of The Eternal Shadow Palace

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Madam Of The Eternal Shadow Pce </h4>


    While Bai Rouyun was injuring and knocking out one person after another, she kept their lives, as she had no interest in bing public enemy number one in the Imperial Capital.


    While she did have the backing of Li Moyun and Little Chu, she also knew that she could not do whatever she wanted.


    Also, while she did not mind killing, she was not so bloodthirsty as to kill a bunch of youngsters merely for their things.


    She continued to find people, using her Shattering Mountain Fist and knocking them down one after another.


    Soon only two people were left on the big battlefield. Bai Rouyun looked at them puzzledly. These two were focused on fighting; their entire beings were involved in the fight. Clearly, they were used to being rivals.


    They did not even notice that all their men, and women, had been knocked down one after another and robbed.


    Looking at them so devoted to the battle, Bai Rouyun shook her head. They were likely the ones with the most beast cores on their bodies, so she could not just leave them be.


    Moving to their side, she knocked them down at the same time. They were so focused they never noticed her movements, and Bai Rouyun was quite satisfied after finding their bags.


    These two people had around a hundred and thirty beast cores in total, and Bai Rouyun dly took them all.


    She hummed a little tune before she left the battlefield. Her amount of beast cores had grown increasingly big, and she was delighted with it.


    Robbing seemed to be quite a lucrative business. Back in her previous life, she had only ever robbed tombs and graves, but now she found that robbing humans was giving her much better results. Should she perhaps be a robber in this life?


    If Li Moyun had heard her thoughts, he would have been speechless and knocked her on the head. She was the madam of the Eternal Shadow Pce. Did she really have to sound so poor and resort to robbing others for resources?


    In fact, this Immemorial Chamomile that she wanted from the royal family was nothing to the Eternal Shadow Pce. If she just opened her mouth, Little Chu would get her one right away.


    But upon seeing her determination to partake in the Royal Hunting Feast, Little Chu dared not say anything. He also had a strange feeling that Bai Rouyun was unwilling to take too many things from Li Moyun. Although they were married, she had not yet opened her heartpletely to him.


    Bai Rouyun was unaware that an Immemorial Chamomile was nothing to the Eternal Shadow Pce. She had never belonged to a sect or hidden family before, so it was quite difficult for her to know what resources they had and who could take them out.


    Also, Li Moyun was not around at the moment, so she did not know who to ask for things. As such, she decided to rely entirely on herself.


    Bai Rouyun kept wandering through the forest, heading towards the exit. She was starting to hope that she would encounter other robbers, but it was as if the silent forest refused to give her what she wanted.


    Soon, she reached the exit, and when she left, she found that a group had already gathered outside, while another group was still inside the forest.


    Those who had arrived were having their beast cores counted, and Bai Rouyun elegantly stepped behind the queue, waiting for it to be her turn.


    One after another, the experts who had participated had their results counted, but when Bai Rouyun reached the table, she could not help but frown.


    "Hurry up!" the official who was in charge of counting said, but Bai Rouyun rubbed her nose embarrassedly. "I need you to find another table. I have too many cores," she said with a low voice.


    However, everyone in front of the counting booth was silent, so although her voice was low, everyone heard it.


    "Another table?" The man asked, squinting as he looked at Bai Rouyun. "Okay, but if you are joking with me, I will punish you."


    The man then found another table, and Bai Rouyun emptied her bags. The beast cores kept rolling out one after another, and soon, the two tables were filled with beast cores, where most of them were of the second-rank.


    However, everyone saw a few three-ranked beast cores amongst them, and they sucked in a breath of cold air.


    How was it possible for a woman to get that many beast cores, not to mention some of the third rank?


    The official in charge of counting got a dignified expression on his face as he began sorting them ording to rank, and then started counting them.


    "Princess Yun has seventy-six first ranked beast cores, six-hundred-and-ny-eight second-ranked beast cores, and twenty-seven third-ranked beast cores."


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the number of beast cores she had gotten. One has to know that each of these beast cores equaled a beast that could cultivate, but when looking at Bai Rouyun there were no injuries to her body, even her clothes were neat and tidy.


    No one thought that she had cheated, nor did they believe that she had some helpers. Everyone knew that the majority of the upper ss disliked her, so no one would help her.


    Also, the rules did not state how one could get the beast cores, as long as they had been gained inside the forest. As such, it would be tough for the Crown Prince to defeat Bai Rouyun.

 Chapter 87 - Blue Water Institute

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Blue Water Institute </h4>


    After Bai Rouyun��s beast cores were counted, they were returned to her, and she found a ce to sit down while waiting for the Royal Hunting Feast to end.


    There was still time until evening, and more and more experts streamed out from within the forest, but even so, most of the people who came out had some degrees of injury.


    The final one toe out was the Crown Prince and his group. His face was pale, and he felt his palms being sweaty.


    He knew that his Royal father would me him for his younger sister��s death, but he still did not know how to put the me on Bai Rouyun.


    He dragged his body to the table to count his cores, and while he had quite a few, he did not get close to Bai Rouyun.


    In fact, no one got close to Bai Rouyun when it came to beast cores.


    The official in charge of counting the cores was feeling ufortable. The Royal Hunting Feast was made for the sake of the Crown Prince having a rise to prominence, but now, not only did they lose Princess Xing, but they also lost an Immemorial Chamomile.


    "The winner is Miss Bai Rouyun, Princess Yun," the man finally said after clearing his throat, but his voice was shaking.


    "In the second ce is his Royal Highness, the Crown Prince."


    "And third ce goes to the Prime Minister��s son, Jin Wei."


    "First ce gets an Immemorial Chamomile, and one of the three quotas to enter the Blue Water Institute."


    "Second ce gets five thousand gold coins, and one of the quotas to enter the Blue Water Institute."


    "Third ce gets thousand gold, and thest of Riluo Empire��s quotas to enter the Blue Water Institute."


    Bai Rouyun listened in confusion. What was this about the Blue Water Institute? She had never before heard about such a ce, and why didn��t she know that this was one of the prizes she could win?


    Looking at her puzzled expression, Little Chu, who was standing in the crowd, felt like facepalming. She was the madam of the Eternal Shadow Pce; if she wanted to enter an institute, her husband could pull some strings and let her join the Holy Dragon Institute or the Cloudsoar Imperial Academy.


    But when he looked at Bai Rouyun, it seemed as if she was quite pleased with the Blue Water Institute.


    The truth was that, since her past life, Bai Rouyun wanted to be taught systematically this time. Although she had much experience and could benefit from this, she was, after all, learning everything in a trial and error kind of way.


    If she could have someone teaching her, how much better would that be?


    Also, who knew how long Li Moyun would be at the front line? She could not very well visit him, and staying in the capital of the Riluo Empire seemed quite a waste if she wanted to increase her strength and progress in her cultivation.


    So the Blue Water Institute was a brilliant idea for her to move forward.


    Bai Rouyun bowed to the Emperor and to the Officials to show her thanks as she epted two items. One was a jade box with the Immemorial Chamomile; the other was a letter in which her invitation to the Blue Water Institute was written.


    Bai Rouyun quickly stuffed both things into the Primal Chaos Space. This ce was much safer than even a storage item, as it was bound to her soul specifically. No one else could steal it.


    Xiao Bao epted the items, and while he ced the letter in the hut, he opened the jade box, only to find that the Immemorial Chamomile still had its roots attached.


    A smile appeared on his lips, and he instantly nted it. It would merely take a day for it to sprout seeds, and then he would be able to make a whole field of Immemorial Chamomiles. He could already imagine his mother��s happy face when she saw it.


    Bai Rouyun was connected to the Primal Chaos Pagoda, so she could easily understand Xiao Bao��s thoughts, and she could not help but smile indulgently. Although she had forced him to be her adopted son, he still cared about her, and she would never mistreat him.


    Seeing that all the excitement had finished, Bai Rouyun found Little Chu, and the two of them boarded the carriage and drove back to the Imperial Capital.


    In the carriage, Bai Rouyun took out the invitation to the Blue River Institute and looked it over. The institute was located in Xiyang Country, and while it was not the biggest country on the continent, it was amongst the bigger ones.


    However, Bai Rouyun was not dumb. Since the younger generation from the Richu Empire had been invited, it was an institute for the moremon people. It was not an institute that belonged to the upper echelon cultivation world.


    Even so, it was a good beginning for her. Her strength was still too meager to enter the cultivation world.


    There was a month and a half left before it was time for the entrance ceremony to start, so Bai Rouyun had to hurry and prepare for departure.


    As soon as they returned to the Imperial City, Bai Rouyun went into closed-door cultivation.


    She entered the Primal Chaos Pagoda and began refining medicines. Fortunately, her herbs had grown for a long time, and she had many hundreds of fields, all of them full of different herbs. Although none of them were over a hundred years yet, they were getting close.


    Bai Rouyun made a whole batch of Qi Returning Pills, and she also made ten Marrow-Cleansing Pills.


    Apart from these, she made some healing pills known as Returning Spring Pills.


    After finishing all of this, she hurriedly left the Yun pce and rushed towards the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.

 Chapter 88 - Black Membership Card

    <h4>Chapter 88 - ck Membership Card </h4>


    As she arrived, she noticed that it was not very busy as it usually was, but when considering that the Royal Hunting Feast had just ended, it made sense.


    Bai Rouyun asked for the shopkeeper to take her to the chief Manager, and the floor manager quickly led her up.


    They all knew that Bai Rouyun had some rtionship with their Young Master, so they dared not be arrogant.


    The Manager greeted her as one would wee their ancestor and bowed deeply.


    "I need to speak with Xue Jingyu," Bai Rouyun said the moment she saw him, and the manager did not hesitate to find hismunication powder, ced some of it in the stone basin, and exited the room.


    It did not take long before Xue Jingyu��s handsome face appeared on the surface of the water.


    "Brother Rabbit!" Bai Rouyun called out happily, and Xue Jingyu also had a smile on his face.


    "What makes Sister Fox contact me like this?" he asked gently. After knowing that she was still alive, he felt so happy and relieved that he would give her anything in the world. She was his only friend in a cruel world; the only one he could trust.


    "I am going to attend some low-ranking institute," Bai Rouyun began. "I have made some marrow-cleansing pills from an ancient recipe. I n on selling some of them in an auction when I reach the Xiyang Empire. Naturally, I favor the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, but I fear that news about me will leak, so I have a vial here which contains five Marrow-Cleansing Pills made from the ancient recipe.


    "I am going to have this dimwit of a manager send them to you, and you have to start releasing them on the market throughout the entire continent.


    "If you do well, we can continue working together in the future. I have quite a few ancient recipes, and I can create up to second-tier pills now."


    "To think that you became an alchemist," Xue Jingyu could not help butment when hearing this, but he still smiled and nodded his head.


    "I will make them give you a ck card, it is the highest-ranking membership card that we have in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, and no one will dare to be rude to you then."


    "Thank you," Bai Rouyun was genuinely pleased with this, but it was Xue Jingyu who benefitted the most. These original Marrow-Cleansing Pills would be able to move the Thousand Treasure Pavilion to new heights, the reputation they would gain could not be guessed.


    "Call in the manager again, I need to speak with him," Xue Jingyu said, and Bai Rouyun did as she was told.


    The manager came back and saw that Xue Jingyu��s face was still present on the water basin, so he hurried over.


    "Young Master, do you have any orders for me?" he asked, almost groveling on the ground in reverence.


    "Give Miss Bai a ck membership card that can be used over the entire continent. Also, she has something for me, make sure to send it to me without anyone opening it or checking what it is."


    The manager looked at Bai Rouyun with some confusion, but he nodded his head anyway. "I will make sure that no one looks," the manager was not sure what was going on, but he knew his Young Master, and he could not go against his orders.


    Although he was not the Boss, he would one day be the owner of the entire Shitian Tower, which included the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    Even now, he was in charge of everything that had to do with it, as his father was always busy cultivating.


    Bai Rouyun took out a vial from the Primal Chaos Pagoda and ced it next to the manager. "This is the vial," she said, as she noticed that Xiao Bao had sealed it with wax, so it would be easy to see if it had been opened before, and she felt relieved at heart.


    The manager nodded his head and summoned one of his men. "You have to bring this to the Young Master," he said seriously, and the man who had been summoned was stunned but quickly nodded his head. This was an important task, so he dared not be sloppy with it in the least.


    The manager gave him some money and told him to buy a Fire Unicorn or a Fire Horse so he could reach the headquarters sooner, and the man instantly set out after being warned time after time not to open the vial.


    While the man was a subordinate of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, he was still a cultivator of the Innate Realm, Yellow Tier.


    While he was not considered strong, he was not weak either, and as long as he was smart, he would reach the headquarters without a hitch.


    As soon as the man took off, the Manager found a ck card. He then inserted his Qi into it, and Bai Rouyun was stunned to see that this manager was actually at the Green colored Tier. He was not weak at all.


    After pouring Qi into the card, he told Bai Rouyun to drop a single drop of blood onto it, and she quickly did, after which she could feel a strange connection to the card.


    "From now on, this card will only work for you, and you alone," the manager began exining how it worked when a worker knocked on the door with urgency.


    "Boss, some young man is here asking for Miss Bai. He seems livid."


    "Oh right, I left Little Chu behind again," Bai Rouyun suddenly remembered and smiled, looking slightly guiltily. It was indeed not her intention to leave him behind.

 Chapter 89 - Little Chu

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Little Chu </h4>


    Bai Rouyun had not gotten used to the feeling of having someone following her everywhere she went.


    She looked apologetically at the manager, and he quickly waved his hand. "You have already been given the membership card, so you can go and find your bodyguard."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head and smiled at them, waved her hands, and left the room.


    She had given Xue Jingyu five of the Marrow-Cleansing Pills she had created, which meant that she had five left.


    She was not going to sell a lot of them, but she was going to try and see what one would sell for in an auction in a bigger country.


    Although she belonged to the Richu Empire, it was a small ce, and she knew it could not pay out the price that the pill was worth.


    The Xiyang Empire was much better, and from what she could see on the Blue Water Institute��s invitation letter, it was located in one of the bigger cities to the south.


    Xiyang Empire was located north of the Richu Empire, and it was known to be amongst the hegemony of the empires.


    There was another Empire to the southeast, one to the west and a third to the northeast of the Richu Empire.


    The one to the southeast was named the Jinwei Empire, the one to the west was named the Wushi Empire, and the final one, the one to the North East, was called the Sheng Empire.


    All of these Empires had a three-person quota to enter the Blue Water Institute. However, the Blue Water Institute epted up to five thousand students a year, where most weremoners who had been through an entrance test.


    It was not easy to get through the entrance test, so many of those who seeded looked down on the experts who came in through the back door, the ones who used a quota to enter.


    When Bai Rouyun made it down the stairs, she could see Mo Chu standing in the middle of the first floor. His arms were crossed over his chest, and his face was so dark that it was easy to guess that he was in a bad mood.


    "Little Chu," Bai Rouyun called out as if she had not seen his bad mood. "Sorry, sorry, sorry, I did not intend to run away without telling you about it first!"


    Mo Chu was exasperated. This little miss was truly too hard to keep track of. If not because the guards at the front gates had told him that she had left, he would never have known that she was roaming the city on her own.


    "Little Chu, we got to start shopping for provisions for our trip," Mo Chu nodded his head.


    Mo Chu was not present outside Bai Rouyun��s room when she went out because he was talking with Li Moyun.


    He was exining the situation to his boss, and Li Moyun supported her in going to the Institute.


    It would take him around a year to end the war, and Bai Rouyun needed to enhance her strength. While she could grow in the Richu Empire, there were no challenges so she might end up growing like a flower in a greenhouse.


    It was much better for her to enter an institute where she had to fight for everything she needed. Li Moyun knew who her enemies were, and they would not be killed just by her reaching the Violet tier of the Innate Realm.


    She needed much more than just a cultivation base; she also requiredbat experience and backing.


    What Li Moyun could offer her was a backing. The Eternal Shadow Pce would back her up, but if she did not have enoughbat ability, she would never be able to get her revenge.


    Mo Chu understood this, and he sighed when he saw the determination in Li Moyun��s eyes. Since Li Moyun made him swear a heavenly oath, he knew everything about Bai Rouyun, and he understood her urge for revenge.


    Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu went from store to store, buying seasoning, snacks, and other necessities that they would need when going out on a long trip.


    Bai Rouyun did not doubt that Mo Chu would be following her to the Xiyang Empire, and all the way to the Blue Water Institute.


    It was impossible for Mo Chu to enter the school as a student, but he was likely to wait in the city that the institute was located in.


    In case something happened to Bai Rouyun, then Mo Chu would never be able to stay alive as Li Moyun would put all the me onto him. He had to do his best to protect the missus. There was no longer any doubt in his mind that this woman was his missus. His master adored her and he was not going to change his opinion suddenly.


    Previously Li Moyun had been a cold-blooded person who wanted nothing more than to pursue absolute strength, but now he had some human sides to him. He cared about someone more than he cared about himself.


    This was an excellent thing for Mo Chu; he was happy that his master finally found happiness, so he was going to protect this happiness with all he had.


    Not to mention, it was shocking that she had given them so many recipes and forms of ancient pills.


    Previously Mo Chu felt that Bai Rouyun was not worthy of Li Moyun, but now he thought that she was far too generous. In love, there was nothing about one being worthy of the other; there was just liking one another.

 Chapter 90 - Leaving The Imperial Capital

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Leaving The Imperial Capital </h4>


    After buying all the things that she could possibly need, Little Chu put it all in his storage ring, and the two of them returned to the Yun Pce where Bai Rouyun packed her clothes and all the other things she might need.


    She put most of it into the Primal Chaos Dimension, and Xiao Bao quickly waved his hands, and a closet appeared in the cabin, after which all the clothes were ced neatly within.


    Even some jewelry was ced on a shelf in the cab, and her shoes were at the bottom of it.


    Bai Rouyun smiled satisfied when she saw all her items being ced in the cabin.


    She had everything she needed now and nned on setting out the following day.


    She was going to use the carriage belonging to Prince Yun, the one which was being pulled by a Fire Horse.


    They had no choice but to drive a carriage towards the Xiyang Empire. The trip would take around a month to reach the Blue Water Institute if they traveled in the carriage with the Fire Horse.


    It would not be faster by riding a horse directly, as the normal horses were much slower than the Fire Horse that pulled the Yun Prince��s Carriage.


    As for buying another Fire Horse, that was impossible. Although they had the money to buy it, and the Eternal Shadow Pce could buy them with their background, they couldn��t find one in the time given and bring it to the Richu Empire.


    As such, the best option was to ride the carriage. Mo Chu was also adept at driving a carriage.


    When they arrived at Can City, the city where the Blue Water Institute was located, Bai Rouyun was going to buy a small courtyard where Little Chu and the Fire Horse could live while she was at school.


    Mo Chu was unable to enter the school with her, so she had decided to dump him outside.


    Little Chu said nothing to her ns. He had his own ideas that he was not going to tell her about.


    The following day the carriage left the Imperial Capital of the Richu Empire, and Mo Chu was sitting in front, guiding the Fire Horse. At the same time, Bai Rouyun sat inside, cultivating.


    The first part of the trip was smooth. They encountered no bandits or other problems; however, just as they were about to leave the Richu Empire and enter the Xiyang Empire, they stopped in a small town, intending to stay the night.


    Thest many evenings had been spent on the road, and now Bai Rouyun wanted to take a bath and sleep on a bed.


    Because they had been driving throughout the day and the night for thest week, Mo Chu also approved of taking a short break, as their Fire Horse needed rest.


    They drove towards the most upscale inn in the entire town, and when they arrived, they found someone to attend their horse while they entered the inn itself.


    There were many carriages outside the inn, it was clear that there were many who hade to rest, and Bai Rouyun was worried whether or not there were two rooms avable.


    As they entered, they quickly booked two rooms, the final two rooms actually, and after getting the keys, they both retreated to their rooms to wash up.


    After washing, they met in the restaurant to eat. It was a rather upscale restaurant, so while there was some noise, it was not unbearable.


    Mo Chu and Bai Rouyun found a table and ordered some specialties before they began observing their surroundings.


    The sun was starting to set, and it was time to eat dinner, so many of the people who had been staying in their rooms came down. Soon the restaurant was filled; not one table was left.


    Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu were eating casually next to one another, but they also had their ears open and found that the majority of the people who had appeared in this town were going towards the Blue Water Institute. Some had gotten one of the quotas; others were going to participate in the assessment.


    But one thing all of them had inmon was arrogance. When Bai Royun looked at them, she saw that the majority were at the Acquired Realm, Heaven Tier.


    Among the many people present, Bai Rouyun was among the weakest, but that did not daunt her. While she was weak whenparing cultivation base, she had umted an immense amount of fighting experience in her previous life, which meant that she could battle those at a higher tier than her.


    Not to mention, through her robbing of many ancient tombs, she had gotten many martial arts techniques that were considered extinct in the current day and age.


    These techniques were equivalent to the famed and highly guarded techniques of many hidden families. Only some of the sects could rival and defeat her in having ancient and powerful techniques.


    So while many were looking down on her, Bai Rouyun was not bothered in the least. She and Mo Chu continued eating their food until yet another group appeared at the inn��s door.


    Lifting their heads, Bai Rouyun frowned. The clothes the young miss of the group was wearing was simr to hers, made from the cial Silk Worm��s silk.


    When someone could afford this silk, why would they go to the Blue Water Institute? Or were they perhaps here for another reason?


    Bai Rouyun did not know, but she narrowed her eyes. The woman seemed to sense her gaze and looked over, but the moment her eyesnded on Bai Rouyun��s clothes, anger erupted in her eyes.

 Chapter 91 - Hidden Family

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Hidden Family </h4>


    "I want that woman��s table!" the woman eximed as she looked at Bai Rouyun, her finger pointing straight at her.


    Herpanions followed the direction she had pointed at and were stunned when they saw the alluring beauty seated quietly and looking at them with a bit of a smile on her lips.


    She was simply too stunning! How could a woman be so beautiful? They already felt that their miss, Lin Zhiqing, was attractive, but next to this woman, she truly paled inparison.


    The woman was traveling alongside a group of young men from the same country as her. They had each gotten a quota to enter the Blue Water Institute, and they felt superior to the others present.


    They were from a hidden family, albeit one which had not progressed for years, and instead became weaker and weaker, but they still had the rank of a hidden family.


    All the others who entered the Blue Water Institute weremoners and people who did note from the cultivation world, and they were not amongst the most talented youngsters in the family either. Hence they could only be sent here.


    It was already embarrassing enough to have to go to the Blue Water Institute, but now she found a woman so stunning, who was wearing an outfit made from cial Silk Worm, it was clear that she could not hold back her hatred.


    The dress this woman was wearing was her finest dress she owned. She only had one made from this silk, and she used it whenever it was possible to show off her affluent family background.


    Bai Rouyun was someone who had lived twice, so she was no longer calctive with such a young woman, so she resumed eating her meal.


    However, if she continued to cause problems, then she would not shy away from giving her a lesson.


    Mo Chu had not at all put any of them in his mind. The strongest of them was at the Innate Realm, Red Layer. Next to him, who was at the Blue Layer, it was simply nothing.


    Of course, it would be best if they did nothing and just left them to enjoy their meal in silence.


    Unfortunately, things were not going as they wished for. The young woman was sure that no one dared go against her because of her background, and she hurried to Bai Rouyun��s side, lifted her head high, and snorted.


    "Did you not hear me? I told you to leave, I am going to eat here, and you are in the way."


    Bai Rouyun lifted her head slowly, looking at the woman with some annoyance and sighed. "I am eating already, wait for me to finish, or find another restaurant."


    Although she was slightly annoyed, she did not lose her temper, but she was not going to be bullied either.


    "Bitch, I told you to leave!" the woman was not willing to back down, and she lifted her hand, getting ready to p down when Bai Rouyun casually flung her chopsticks into her face.


    The chopsticks were hitting quite hard, and the woman, Lin Zhiqing, backed away in shock.


    "You dared to hit me!" she eximed, shocked. "You actually dared to hit me?! Do you know who I am?!"


    Bai Rouyun looked at her disinterestedly and shook her head. "I do not know who you are, but are you aware of my identity?"


    Mo Chu thought she was going to announce her identity as the madam of the Eternal Shadow Pce, but Bai Rouyun continued.


    "Someone like you does not deserve to know of my identity, but be careful if you want to beat me. Who knows, the one who ends up beaten might be yourself."


    Mo Chu felt relieved when he heard that she was not telling them her identity. If it were known that Bai Rouyun was the madam of the Eternal Shadow Pce, then everyone would know that the Shadow Lord was Li Moyun.


    The woman was livid, her body was trembling in anger, and her pretty little face was twisted in fury.


    Herpanions were all family, so they knew her personality well, but they did not go forward to stop her, because although Bai Rouyun was a stunning beauty, she had just stepped on the honor of their family.


    This was not-eptable, and they got ready to deal with her. White Qi gathered on the palms of the majority of the people, while red Qi gathered in the hands of one of them.


    They were dead set on dealing with her, but they had not checked their own strength before acting.


    Bai Rouyun looked at the dishes on the table and nced at Mo Chu.


    "Little Chu, I will leave them to you," she said, her voice was light, and her mood was bright.


    "Yes, Madam!"


    The way he called Bai Rouyun stunned everyone in the restaurant. Everyone was ncing at them to see the drama, but they would never have thought that this young man was her guard.


    Fear began creeping into their hearts when they saw him standing up casually and facing off against the entire family.


    Mo Chu waved his hand, and a blue sh blinded everyone present, followed by a scream and a gale of wind.


    Moments after, everyone blinked their eyes, trying to see what had happened, but what greeted them shocked them silly.


    The whole group of experts who had wanted to deal with Bai Rouyun was now lying outside the inn��s door. They were lying in one big bundle, and their faces were pale.


    Seeing that they had stopped annoying him, Mo Chu sat down at the table and continued to eat, but everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This woman��s bodyguard was actually so strong! He was an Innate Realm, Blue Tiered cultivator! That was just too shocking!

 Chapter 92 - Best Couple

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Best Couple </h4>


    "Little Chu, you are so strong!" Bai Rouyun said happily before she also dug into the meal once more.


    Everyone knew that this man was much stronger than them. He was at the Innate Realm, Blue Tier, they could never defeat him, not even if they all attacked at once.


    All of them were suddenly silent, and they looked at Mo Chu and Bai Rouyun with respect, but upon closer consideration, they realized that Bai Rouyun did not deserve their respect.


    She had not been joking when she said that she had a background, but that made her cultivation base even worse. How could someone from such a background have the strength of the Acquired Realm, Sky Tier?


    Bai Rouyun could see the disdain in the eyes of the many people, but shepletely ignored them. She did not need to stand up and prove herself now.


    She did not need to care about what others thought about her, as long as those she cared about understood, then anyone else did not matter.


    Not to mention that most of these people were going to the Blue Water Institute, so she would meet them againter. If they took her to be a soft persimmon that could be squeezed, then they would learn the hard way that she was not as weak as she might seem.


    Bai Rouyun was not a battle-crazed person, but she was not afraid of battle either. These people looked down on her? Well, she did not put them in her eyes either.


    Mo Chu was stunned when he saw that Bai Rouyun was not at all bothered by the others, and he was again amazed by her mind. He knew her secret now, but he was still shocked by how mature she was, and the more he knew about her, the more he felt that she and Li Moyun fit each other.


    Bai Rouyun continued eating, and the group that Mo Chu had thrown out slowly got to their feet again. The young Miss was full of anger and hatred, but knowing that Mo Chu was an Innate Realm, Blue Tiered expert, she dared not say anything.


    But she red angrily at Bai Rouyun, and under her breath, she could not help but scold her.


    No one else dared to cause problems for the rest of the day, but the young woman from the hidden family, the Lin family, could not help but begin nning her revenge.


    She was certain that they were going towards the Blue Water College, and it was not allowed to have their servantse into the academy with them, so she did not fear that there would not be a chance to get her revenge.


    Mo Chu had told Bai Rouyun that it would not be possible for him to enter the school as her subordinate, but he also told her not to worry.


    Actually, Bai Rouyun was very pleased with this. Although she had epted Little Chupletely, she was still slightly annoyed with being followed at every move, as she knew that her every move would be told to Li Moyun.


    While Li Moyun had no bad intentions, she still wanted to surprise him when she met him again, and tell him the stories of what she had experienced, but with Little Chu telling everything to Li Moyun, she never had the chance to be the one to say anything.


    The next day, Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu checked out from the hotel and went to the carriage, after which they set out again.


    They were not the only ones who sat out at this time, many of the guests of the inn were setting out, all of them looking at Mo Chu with horror.


    While they knew that he was a guard, they were not too shocked, but they almost had a heart attack upon seeing him driving the carriage.


    He was an illustrious Blue Tiered expert! To make him a guard was already preposterous, and it was worse that Bai Rouyun also made him into a carriage driver!


    Any faction, even the most upscale sects, and hidden families would ept him with gratitude as it was clear that he was still young, but he had decided to be a guard and a driver for such a young woman with no personal strength.


    This made them think that she was an enigma. If she genuinely were so important, then they would not have sent her to the Blue Water Institute, but if she were not important, then she would not have a Blue Tiered bodyguard.


    So was she important, or was she not? Who was she even?


    It seemed that the guard had never mentioned her name and kept calling her Madam throughout the entire time, so they could not guess her background.


    The subject of all the gossip was utterly oblivious. She was seated in the carriage cultivating. She was aware that she was far behind everyone else when it came to prowess, but she understood that she could not rush it either.


    Also, although she was behind the others who went to the Blue Water Institute, she was just beginning her journey to cultivate. Her speed was already against the sky; it would just take her some time to catch up to the years of cultivation that the other had.


    Mo Chu was alsopletely ignoring the other��s eyes and opinions. To him, it was an honor to protect Bai Rouyun. Bai Rouyun was his boss�� wife, and they were the best couple in the world.


    At first, he had been worried about Bai Rouyun being a danger to Li Moyun, but he was much calmer and understood her good sides after knowing everything that had to do with her.


    The group of people continued forward. Some were left behind as their horses could not keep up with the pace of the carriages pulled by Fire Horse, others were overtaken, as there were carriages being pulled by Fire Unicorns.


    Soon they arrived at Cann City, which was where the Blue Water Institute was located.


    Cann City was bursting with life, there were so many pedestrians on the streets that it was hard to move forward, and even when a carriage was being pulled by the intimidating beasts such as a Fire Horse, no one made space for them.


    Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu were not in a hurry. There was still half a month before the deadline for signing up into the academy, so they slowly moved forward with the slow traffic, but they could hear someone yelling and screaming, swearing and cursing about the speed from time to time.


    Most people were looking for an inn where they could put up until the institute opened its doors, but Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu were looking for a small courtyard that they could buy.


    It did not take them long to find a courtyard around fifteen minutes away from the institute, and they hired a group of servants as well.


    These servants all arrived within an hour of Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu��s arrival, and they hurriedly began cleaning the courtyard. Mo Chu gave them some coins, and they went out to shop for the necessities they might need.


    There were four servants. One was in charge of the Fire Horse, one was a chef, and the other two were there to deal with their daily needs and cleaning.


    Bai Rouyun was quickly settling in the courtyard and spent every day cultivating. She was not in a hurry to find the Thousand Treasure Pavilion to auction off her Marrow-Cleansing Pills, as she wanted the academic year to start before doing so.


    Only when all students were present would she be able to earn the most money back.


    The inns were full of people, and some even had to camp in their carriages outside the city. There was simply no more space for the many people who were trying to squeeze into the city.


    Half a monthter, Bai Rouyun had managed to break into the Acquired Realm, Sky Tier, Advancedyer, and it was time for her to show up at the institute to im her position.


    She was looking forward to this. This was the first time in her life that she was going to be taught cultivation by a school, and a strange feeling of anticipation rose in her heart.


    The Primal Chaos Pavilion had indeed helped her in many ways. Not only had it saved her soul and allowed her to be reborn, but it had also given her a chance to improve all the mistakes she had made in her past life.


    This was a new beginning. She had ovee the darkness of death; she had been given a bright future, and a new beginning.

 Chapter 93 - Assessment Grounds

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Assessment Grounds </h4>


    Bai Rouyun stood on top of arge hill, looking at the snakes of people who were leaving the Cann City in an attempt at going towards the location of the assessment for the Blue Water Institute.


    The Blue Water Institute was located within Cann City, but they couldn��t host the assessment on their own premises, as more than twenty thousand cultivators would show up every year.


    Blue Water Institute had five sses, first were for the Acquired Realm, Sky Tier. The second was for the Acquired Realm, Heaven Tier, third was for the Innate Realm, Red Tier, fourth was for the Innate Realm, Orange Tier, and thest ss was for the Innate Realm, Yellow Tier.


    When one reached the Yellow Tier, they could apply for graduation, or they could further their studies at the more upscale institutes and academies, or be a teacher or dean at the Blue Water Institute.


    Most chose to be a teacher, as they would be quite old when they reached this goal, and it was clear that their talent could not handle studying at another academy or institute.


    Although the Blue Water Institute was amongst the weakest in the entire continent, it was still well known amongst themoners, because this was one of the few ces that allowed those without a background toe and train.


    The only thing that was required to apply for a position at the institute was a cultivation base at the Acquired Realm, Sky Tier and above.


    Of course, the institute would fill the spots with the strongest experts, so it was quite rare that there were any Acquired Realm, Sky Tier experts who got picked, most of the time, they were Acquired Realm, Heaven Tier.


    There were also always a few Innate Realm experts who came to attend the trial and instantly got a spot for the new year.


    Bai Rouyun squinted her eyes as she stood on the hill. The wind was blowing behind her, making her fairy-like white dress fluttering in the wind, and her hair, which was tied in a ponytail on top of her head, was also swaying.


    She looked as attractive as always. Everyone who put their eyes on her would be unable to withdraw them; some might even lose their soul to her beauty.


    But right now, not many had the time to look up at the small hill. They were all heading straight to the assessment grounds; all of them were eager to try their best.


    Bai Rouyun smiled and elegantly began moving down the hill, following the groups of people towards the assessment grounds. Although she did not have to take the assessment, she still needed to enroll.


    She had today left Little Chu at home. Little Chu happened to have brought a mountain of gold and essence stones with him, so it had been simple to buy a mansion and servants to look after the Fire Horse and their temporary home.


    Bai Rouyun had not needed to pay even the slightest coin for it, and she could not help but smile as she stretchedzily.


    She had initially nned on selling the Marrow-Cleansing Pill at an auction with the Thousand Treasure Pavilion before the assessment, but it had been dyed. As Little Chu had said, it was better to wait for the Shitian Tower to spread them first, and then sell theirs after the Shitian had sold at least one.


    If the first Marrow-Cleansing Pill came from her, then she would be a much bigger target than if the Shitian Tower had shown the pills first.


    Bai Rouyun had to admit that Little Chu made sense. And since he had brought mountains of wealth, she was not in a hurry to earn money either.


    As she reached the road, she found that many started noticing her, and their eyes turned confused and shocked. How could such an attractive woman exist?


    Bai Rouyun was by now used to the many nces sent her way, so she held her graceful smile on her lips as she began slowly moving towards the assessment ground like a fairy, no one could ignore her.


    But when they examined her, many of them could not help but frown. Such a beauty, she was clearly like those immortals in the sky, but her cultivation base was merely at the Acquired Realm, Sky Tier.


    This meant that she was actually not very talented. Her talent could only be considered as average, and indeed amongst the weakest of those who were walking towards the assessment grounds. Still, even so, her face was not holding any nervousness, only the graceful smile showed that she was in a good mood.


    While all the men hoped for a miracle so that she would be admitted to the school due to her beauty, the women were looking at her with disdain. She might be beautiful, but her talent was nothing to care about. She was not going to pass, so they ignored her.


    Bai Rouyun was ultimately not putting anyone in her eyes. As always, she hadplete faith in her own ability to escape, should something unexpected happen.


    Soon they reached the assessment ground, and there were two queues. One was long, and most people went there, while the other queue was shorter, almost no one in it.


    Bai Rouyun went for the short queue, and while some of the men wanted toe forward to stop her, the women snickered andughed at her for thinking herself so important that she could enter the queue for those who already had been given a spot.


    "Miss, this queue is not for you," a young man suddenly said as he looked at Bai Rouyun, but she just smiled. "Thank you for your kindness, but this is the queue I need to take," Bai Rouyun said, as she pulled out the invitation card from the Primal Chaos Dimension.

 Chapter 94 - Idol

    <h4>Chapter 94 - Idol </h4>


    The many people who had been observing Bai Rouyun and waited for her to make a fool out of herself were shocked when they saw that she had an invitation letter to the Blue Water Institute, but then their faces turned ridiculing and sneered at her.


    Of course, she had an invitation letter. She was not strong enough to get in on her own, so it was likely that she had used her looks or background to get such a letter, and this was enough to make the people standing in the long queue waiting to be tested, jealous and full of unwillingness.


    Why could such a weak little girl be someone special, why could she get an invitation letter, when they were forced to try and fight for a position? Especially when they were stronger than her! This was simply too unfair!


    Looking at the massive queue of people who were ring at her, Bai Rouyun just smiled casually and continued to walk towards the clerk who was signing up the people who had invitation letters.


    She did not care about others, and not at all care about what they thought of her. So what if they were unhappy? They could be unhappy and find it unfair, but she had used her own strength to gain the invitation letter.


    If not for having gotten first ce in the Royal Hunting Feast, there would have been no way for her to get the invitation letter, so she did not feel as if she had walked in the backdoor.


    If she genuinely wanted to walk in the backdoor, she would have asked Li Moyun to prepare a spot for her in the Cloudsoar Academy or other big schools in the continent. While it was possible, she was not willing to do so, and thus she did not feel as if she had abused her background.


    But she was quite happy to see all these people looking down upon her. The more who looked down upon her, the easier it would be to eradicate the people who acted against her.


    While Bai Rouyun was deep in thought and arrived at the desk where the clerk was sitting, she handed over the letter, and he epted it graciously. Looking at it for a moment and noticing that it came from Richu Empire, he could not help but snort.


    The Richu Empire was nothing big, but they still pretended to be much more outstanding than their peers, and the empire was bound to be lost sooner rather thanter. If not for their Prince Yun, they would have been overrun by other Empires and Kingdoms long ago.


    "Name," the clerk asked, and Bai Rouyun answered with a gentle and patient voice.


    "Position at court," the clerk asked again. At normal students, this was not something they needed to consider, but the invited students were always asked for their rank and background. This was to ensure that they were not capable of causing too many problems for the Blue Water Institueter.


    "Princess Yun," Bai Rouyun answered casually as she looked around, but she was not aware that the moment the words escaped her lips, the clerk��s hands jerked, and he raised his head for the first time to look at her.


    Her exquisite appearance made the clerk unable to breathe, and he looked at her in shock. Prince Yun, Li Moyun, was the clerk��s idol, and he had heard that he had been married, but as to whom he married, he did not know, and now he saw the woman right in front of him, and he could not help but feel astounded.


    She was extremely beautiful, definitely worthy of standing next to Li Moyun, but her strength wascking, not at all something to write home about, and the clerk could not help but feel a bit of indignation on behalf of Li Moyun.


    He was a deity in the eyes of many people. He had singlehandedly changed the oue of many battles and ensured that the Richu Empire was kept safe.


    Not only had he been campaigning on the battlefield since the age of twelve, but he had also managed to spread a rumor of being benevolent and gentle.


    Now he had been married, only a few women were worthy of Li Moyun in the eyes of his fans, and Bai Rouyun was not worthy of him at all.


    Bai Rouyun was unaware of the clerk��s thoughts if she knew she would have been unsure if she would cry orugh. To think that even Li Moyun had fans throughout the world.


    The clerk did not want to approve Bai Rouyun as a student in the Blue Water Institue, but he also realized that if he did not do that, it would be a disrespect to the man he admired, and thus he unwillingly went through the procedures.


    Bai Rouyun was gifted a small round que that was made from an unknown material. It felt like wood, but it was much harder than regr wood and did not have the softness of most wood.


    This que was Bai Rouyun��s identity tag at the school, and it was able to store the merit points that were used as the currency here.


    She was told to pour a drop of blood on the que, and as she did, she felt a strange connection with the token in her hands.


    After connecting with the que and ensuring that there was nothing else she should do with the clerk, she strode into the trial grounds where everyone was being tested.


    She saw a few people holding a que, but most of them had none and were sweating profusely, clearly done with a few trials themselves.

 Chapter 95 - Bai Yan

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Bai Yan </h4>


    Bai Rouyun noticed a few faces whom she recognized. She saw the Crown Prince and the one who had gotten the third ce in the tournament at the Royal Hunting Feast.


    She also noticed multiple sons and daughters of loyal officials and other nobles around them.


    While the two who had been given an invitation letter were still immactely dressed and seemed noble beyond belief, the others were exhausted and sweaty.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but look at them with a smile. These people had likely looked down upon Bai Rouyun for so long in the past. She was known as trash and was looked down upon, but now she was the one they could only look up to.


    As she was walking down the path, these people also noticed her. However, where they were full of energy before and looked energized and friendly, now that they saw her, mockery and disdain shed in their eyes, and they looked at her with utter disregard.


    They had all expected that Bai Rouyun would walk towards them and grovel at their feet, pretend to know them, or beg to be a part of their group, but contrary to their expectations, she just walked past them with her enigmatic smile ever so present on her lips.


    She treated them all as if they were air! She did not even treat them as strangers, as shepletely ignored them. With strangers, you might greet each other, but she did not even notice that they were there!


    This was an utter humiliation for the ones who looked at her with smug expressions, waiting for her toe begging to be epted into their group.


    Many had been observing Bai Rouyun due to her sheer beauty, so they also noticed the odd expressions on the faces in the Richu Empire group, and then they looked at Bai Rouyun once more. Was she perhaps from the Richu Empire too, but something had happened between them?


    Everyone had a bit of a gossipy person within, so they observed the two parties with great interest.


    "Bai Rouyun, stop right there!" someone shrieked, and Bai Rouyun, who had been walking casually, turned around, as her smile grew slightly.


    "What is it?" She asked, her voice as enchanting, soft and gentle as everyone present had expected. The men who listened had an urge to protect her, to stand in front of her and never let her experience any hardships.


    But while Bai Rouyun looked like a fragile beauty at times, she was not that fragile, nor was she in need of anyone��s protection.


    "You are nothing more than a piece of trash!" the one who had called out happened to be Bai Rouyun��s halfsister, Bai Yan.


    Many of the people present were in the mood watching a drama y out in front of them, and when they heard Bai Yan yell at Bai Rouyun, calling her trash, they could not help but sneer.


    It was true that Bai Rouyun was weaker than Bai Yan, Bai Yan was an Acquired Realm, Heavenly Tiered, Mediateyer while Bai Royun was at the Acquired Realm, Sky Tier, Advanced Layer.


    This meant that Bai Yan was two small realms above Bai Rouyun, but when looking at the two, it seemed as if the stronger person was the one at a disadvantage.


    "Oh, Miss Bai." Bai Rouyun just greeted Bai Yan casually. She did not seem as if she was the weak one; she appeared as if what Bai Yan had yelled held no influence on her at all.


    "What miss Bai?! I am your older sister, how dare you be so rude to me!"


    Bai Rouyun nced at her and said with a mocking voice, "I would not mind calling you older sister if you swear a Heavenly Oath that you had nothing to do with the poison I was fed."


    Bai Yan��s expression turned pale in an instant. She had never expected that Bai Rouyun would say such a thing. She had never thought that the poison had worked, or that it had influenced Bai Rouyun, so she had not cared about it before, but now she realized that she had been too arrogant.


    Although Bai Rouyun used to be a fool, she had been cured. It was clear that Bai Yan had forgotten about this, and she had thought that Bai Rouyun would be cowering in fear when she saw her, but not only was she not afraid, she even managed to turn it all around in such a brilliant way.


    Bai Yan��s face alternated between white and red. She could not swear a heavenly oath, as she had been part of the poisonous incident. Quite a few of the children and misses of the Bai residence had a part in it.


    When they had prepared her for her wedding ceremony, they had sedated her, and alongside the sedation, they had also given her the poison that would end her life.


    Seeing that Bai Yan was suddenly unable to say something, many of the people who were observing suddenly had a greater understanding. So this woman was actually so vicious! She had tried to kill her own sister!


    "Bai Rouyun, be more magnanimous," the one who spoke was the Crown Prince. "You are now a part of the royal family, so you have to be much more tolerant. Aren��t you still alive and kicking, what is the point of harboring on something that happened a long time ago?"


    Bai Rouyun was not dumb. She understood that the Crown Prince was speaking for the sake of making everyone know that she was a married woman.


    Bai Rouyun could only chuckle. Did this Crown Prince think that she was attempting to hide her rtionship with Li Moyun?

 Chapter 96 - Narrow-Minded Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Narrow-Minded Crown Prince </h4>


    Bai Rouyun chuckled slightly and cocked her head to the side. "My husband is currently fighting for your Empire��s future. He is a hero of the people. He is always putting himself and his family behind what is for the greater good of the Empire, but what does he get in return?


    "He sees his family being mocked and bullied by his own brother! His family, and those whom he holds dear are being excluded from the upper ss of society, just because of jealousy.


    "Jealousy of man is truly horrifying. To think that it is so strong that even you, Your Highness, the Crown Prince, are turning against me. I understand that you are feeling threatened by my husband��s power and that he has a great reputation, but you have to remember that he is currently fighting for what is to be your Empire. You owe him at least enough respect not to bully his wife when he is away!"


    Many had gathered around the group to see the drama that was unfolding. When they heard the Crown Prince��s words, they had been quite confused, but upon hearing Bai Rouyun so generously and proudly talk about her husband, many of them felt as if they were enlightened.


    This woman was beautiful. She was the sort of woman that any man would dream about but knowing that she was already married, many had already categorized her as a woman they should not get entangled with.


    While many people were blinded by greed and beauty, there were also many who were morally upright and respectable. They knew that since she was married, she already belonged to someone, and it was not their position to interfere with a loving couple.


    And from hearing about how she was boasting of her husband, it was clear that she was delighted with him, so many of the men who had ulterior motives all put them down. They did not wish to make her husband misunderstand her.


    The Crown Prince suddenly saw that the public opinion turned to Bai Rouyun, and he gritted his teeth in anger. He had seen most of the men be like himself and not ept a beautiful woman who belonged to someone else, but now he realized that they were much more humane than him.


    Women her age were often married, and it was not like she had ever led them on, or lied to them, so why should they be angry with her? She had done nothing but had been insulted time and time again by the people she had supposed to be with aspanions.


    She had even said that her half-sister had tried to poison her before, and the sister did not dare to swear to the heavens that she had nothing to do with the poisoning incident, showing that she had indeed been a part of it.


    The Crown Prince was supposed to be her brother-inw, but he was also trying to insult her. The many people who were observing were all much more clear headed than the ones involved.


    Even Bai Rouyun could see how stupid the Crown Prince and Bai Yan were acting, but they were blind to it. A thief believes that everyone steals, and both Bai Yan and the Crown Prince were too narrow minded and thought that everyone else was as bad as them.


    Bai Rouyun smiled slightly, as she saw how the group of people supported her. She knew that as long as people had just a somewhat working brain, they would not agree with the Crown Prince or Bai Yan.


    Bai Rouyun sneered in her heart. Turn the world against her? Don��t worry; she would pay back tenfold and make them seem ugly instead. She might not have many outstanding talents, but she always had a very poisonous tongue and knew what to say to sway the public opinion.


    After spending a bit of time facing off against the Crown Prince and the half-sister of hers, Bai Rouyun could not help but smile. She felt like she had gotten the day��s amount of amusement and was ready to continue walking forward.


    However, the Crown Prince saw Bai Rouyun as his biggest enemy. Whenever he saw her, he was reminded of Li Moyun, and he wanted to torment the both of them, make them beg for mercy, but still kill them in cold blood to show them who was the strongest of them all.


    However, while he dreamt of this, he knew he could not actually move against Bai Rouyun right now. If he did, everyone would know about it, and his reputation would sweep the floor, especially after her speech about Li Moyun fighting for the peace of the Richu Empire.


    Bai Rouyun might have been dumb for a long time of her life, but now she was quite intelligent. Her words had given her a card of amnesty; the Crown Prince couldn��t act against her without getting abel of bullying the wife of a noble hero who was saving their Empire.


    Smiling knowingly, Bai Rouyun turned her back on them and began moving further into the trial grounds. She was curious to see what the trials were like, and how they determined who to pick.


    Was it merely picked based on one��s cultivation level, or were there other factors that showed one��s strength?


    She already had her invitation letter, so she was not too bothered, but she was still quite curious about these institutions and academies as she had never been attending them before.


    She looked around and saw multiple stages that one had to go through before one could be considered passing the trial, and especially one of these trials attracted her attention.

 Chapter 97 - Lost Little Lamb

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Lost Little Lamb </h4>


    There were multiple challenges that one had to go through; the first was to check one��s cultivation base. One needed a minimum of the Acquired Realm, Sky Tier, and Mediate Layer to be allowed even to try the other trials.


    Then there was a trial that tested one��s understanding of their martial art techniques. You could pick whichever technique you wished to test for, but if you did not show a satisfactory disy of control over the technique, one would be removed.


    After this came the fighting test. Although one could control their techniques and had a decent cultivation rank, the most vital thing to stay alive was their battle ability. So these people would be sent to train against beasts.


    The Blue Water Institute had brought more than ten thousand beasts with them to the trial grounds, and each person who reached the third trial had to fight against these beasts.


    This was the hardest trial of them all. The beasts were not caring about the welfare of the ones taking the examination. They were frenzied and full of fear, so they fought with everything they had on the line, only to be killed in the end.


    Those who managed to injure the trialists would be put down by the overseer of the trial, so that although some trialists failed the test, but they still saved their lives.


    Bai Rouyun walked around the trial grounds. She saw multiple techniques being disyed, some with much more ir than others, but none of them seemed to be as powerful as the techniques she had ess to through her previous life.


    At the same time, she also saw multiple fights against magical beasts, and she saw that some people had their potential ignited and fought with relentless fierceness, while others became scared and cowered in a corner.


    The Blue Water Institute only wanted those who could pass all three tests, and while many thousands had shown up to the trials, they were dwindling in numbers faster than she had expected.


    But this was the Blue Water Institute. While it was indeed an institute that was known for being a part of the cultivation world, it was so lowly ranked that those who showed up here did not have the talent or background to go for a more renowned ce.


    This was also why Bai Rouyun was happy with this ce. She had no doubt that she would pick up on cultivation very swiftly since she had cultivated before, but since no one had never taught her the basics, she was aware that this was a problem for her.


    She could choose a more prominent cultivation institute if she asked Li Moyun. With his background, any institutes would take her with open arms, but those ces were for those with more background and knowledge about cultivation, so the things that troubled here were often not taught at those academies and institutes.


    This ce suited her perfectly.


    As she walked around, she had ced her token in her Primal Chaos Dimension, so that no one would be able to steal it from her. While walking around, she had encountered a few experts who had their tokens lost, and she knew that while they were personal, the experts would be given a verbal trashing for losing it on the first day.


    The day was slowlying to a close, the sun was setting on the horizon, and most of the experts who had been trialed that day were heading back. Some were happy with their results, while others were devastated.


    Bai Rouyun walked through the crowds of people, and as she arrived at the town, the crowd slowly diminished as many went to the inns, others to their homes, and yet some to their friends�� ces.


    Since she stayed here for a long time, Bai Rouyun had bought a courtyard, but she was not the only new student who had foresight.


    Many had purchased houses, and over thest couple of days, the housing price in Cann City had multiplied many times over.


    As she walked past an inn, she saw an adorable young woman who looked listless and unhappy.


    Her entire demeanor was so exhausted, and she somehow drew in Bai Rouyun��s eyes.


    Upon closer inspection, she realized that it was a person who had seeded in the trials, she was holding her que in her hand, but her listless face was as if she was about to burst into tears.


    Bai Rouyun had never been one to bother about others�� feelings, but seeing this girl, she suddenly felt pity.


    "What is wrong?" she asked as she approached the girl, and the girl lifted her head, her eyes swirling with unshed tears, and her stomach grumbled loudly.


    "Every inn is fully booked," she said with a chocked voice. "I want to eat, but no one has any free space, I don��t know what to do. I am starving!"


    Bai Rouyun��s lips twitched. She was so sad because she had nothing to eat and no ce to sleep?


    That was a situation that she was all too familiar with. She had experienced it many times in her past life, and she felt pity for the girl.


    "I bought a mansion here in Cann City," she said with a gentle voice. "I also have a chef at home, so why don��t youe with me?"


    The girl lifted her head and looked at Bai Rouyun with her big doe eyes; the sadness slowly lifted and reced with hope.


    "Would that really be okay?" she asked, her hands clenching into fists.


    "It is fine," Bai Rouyun said with a nod of her head. "Little Chu will not mind me bringing a friend home with me." I hope, she added in her mind.

 Chapter 98 - Qin Huiling

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Qin Huiling </h4>


    The girl was ecstatic, but she was also slightly embarrassed.


    "Is this Little Chu your lover?" She asked gently, but Bai Rouyun just grinned. "No," she said. "He is the subordinate of my husband."


    The woman was shocked. Although it was normal for women to marry early, those who wanted to enter the cultivation world would usually not marry before they had reached as far as they could.


    Cultivators were much stronger than ordinary mortals. They had a longer lifespan, and their appearance stayed youthful much longer than ordinary mortals, so as such, they did not rush to get married. How could this woman, who seemed to be willing to enter the cultivation world, possibly ept a marriage at such an age?


    Only one reason was in the young woman��s mind, and that was that the two of them had to love each other dearly.


    If not, because they loved each other, they would never have gotten married. She suddenly felt great respect towards Bai Rouyun.


    Bai Rouyun was so kind and amiable, she even took pity on her, an average person who had no ce to stay.


    Without knowing that her bad habit of picking up people randomly had caused her to get a small fan, Bai Rouyun was in a brilliant mood as she went back to the courtyard.


    "What is your name?" She asked the girl, who was following by her side, and the slightly timid girl answered honestly, and with big doe-like eyes. "I am Qin Huiling."


    "Huiling. What a beautiful name," Bai Rouyun praised, smiling at the slightly careful person in front of her. The undisguised praise and the beautiful face made Qin Huiling blush crimson. She had never seen such a mature and beautiful woman before, and she could not help but feel that she was indeed amongst the most respected people in the world.


    When looking at the cultivation base, Qin Huiling was actually stronger than Bai Rouyun. When looking at their age, Bai Rouyun was also younger.


    But although she was younger and weaker, she had an aura around her that shocked Qin Huiling, and for some reason, she could not see her as any other cultivator. She revered her, and a strange feeling ofplete trust appeared in her heart.


    This woman had a strange aura to her that made someone want to get closer to her and to get to know her. She was warm and gentle, friendly, and soft.


    But Qin Huiling was unaware of her real personality, all she saw was one side to her, which was friendly, and that was mainly because of her bad habit of picking up people.


    She had picked up a set of adorable children to call her own, and she had also picked up numerous orphans whom she wanted to groom.


    Now she even started picking up students at the Blue Water Institute. Little Chu��s eyes widened when he saw that his Mistress hade back home with another student in tow, and it was such an adorable little girl. Had she kidnapped her?!


    Bai Rouyun only needed to nce once at Mo Chu to understand his thoughts, and her face darkened slightly.


    "This is Qin Huiling," she said, slightly displeased. Did she look like someone who would kidnap people? Well, she had kidnapped Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin, but they were the only ones. "She had nowhere to stay the night, and we have plenty of spare rooms," Bai Rouyun continued.


    Little Chu somewhat understood the situation and coughed embarrassedly. So his Mistress had not kidnapped the girl but offered her shelter. That was quite different.


    Fortunately, Qin Huiling was too focused on the surroundings to notice the strange interactions between Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu.


    "This ce is amazing," she said with renewed respect in her voice. She knew that the prices in Cann City had risen drastically because of the Blue Water Institute��s enrollment time.


    Even an ordinary house would be costly, not to mention a courtyard like this one. Was Bai Rouyun perhaps a person with a hidden past? Or was her husband a wealthy tycoon?


    She had managed to get an invitation letter to the Blue Water Institue, and they had the money to buy a courtyard house like this. Clearly, her background was not as simple as Qin Huiling had initially thought, but she did not mind.


    Bai Rouyun was very gentle to her, and she felt grateful from the bottom of her heart. Without Bai Rouyun, she was really not sure what she should have done this night.


    Bai Rouyun looked at Little Chu and waved him over. "Can you ask the chef to prepare some food for us?" she asked and Little Chu nodded his head. He was quite puzzled as to why Bai Rouyun was suddenly so friendly and gentle towards a random girl.


    However, he knew better than to ask. IF he asked, then Bai Rouyun would just mock him forcking intelligence, and honestly, it was not his position to tell her who to befriend.


    All he could do was protect his Mistress and report to his master about her whereabouts and current lifestyle.


    Little Chu excused himself and walked towards the kitchens to get some food for the two of them, and the moment he left, Qin Huiling finally took a deep breath of relief.


    "You said that he was the subordinate of your Husband?" she asked, shocked, and Bai Rouyun nodded her head casually, causing Qin Huiling to be scared.


    This Little Chu had caused her to feel as if she would die at any moment at his hands. His strength and aura was so strong that she could not even begin to guess his real strength, but he was merely a subordinate? This Bai Rouyun had married a real monster!

 Chapter 99 - Lets Get Drunk!

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Lets Get Drunk! </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was unaware of the fear that had gripped Qin Huiling��s heart, and she just nodded her head absentmindedly.


    "He is a following my husband quite often, and he has been tasked with protecting me, but it is not possible to bring him into the institute with me."


    Qin Huiling could not help but nod her head, feeling slightly at ease when she heard that Mo Chu was not going to enter the actual institute.


    She was not sure why, but Bai Rouyun gave her afortable feeling. Being close to her was enjoyable. She felt as if the energy in her body was running faster than it was before, and her absorption speed also increased.


    These feelings made her feel unexinably close to Bai Rouyun. It was all a subconscious thing, and she was not even aware of the fact. She just wanted to spend her time alongside Bai Rouyun and get to know her better.


    A room was prepared in the mansion, and Bai Rouyun took Qin Huiling to the rooms, ced her in the room, and said that she would fetch her when it was time for dinner.


    Bai Rouyun left Qin Huiling at the room and went hunting down Little Chu. She had decided on her own to let Qin Huiling stay in their mansion, so she needed to pacify him.


    "Madam," Little Chu called out when he saw Bai Rouyun and smiled slightly. Bai Rouyun had a habit of picking up people. She was very gentle and weing towards those in need, and while it could end up biting her, Little Chu felt that it was an admirable trait that she had.


    Not everyone who had experienced what she had would be able to keep their gentleness so that they could help others. Many who experienced a hunt like hers would end up hating the world and wishing for nothing more than to harm anyone who got their way.


    Not to mention, Little Chu had read up on the original Bai Rouyun��s life. He knew that she had been abandoned twice before, once when she was a baby to the orphanage and another time when her master did not want her any longer.


    Even though she was abandoned twice, she was not hateful towards the world. Instead, she was much more soft and gentle, wanting to stop others to/from experiencing a misfortune like her previous life.


    Fortunately, Bai Rouyun had a sense of proportion. Although she did not know Qin Huiling��s personality all that well, she could not summon any winds or rains in their mansion, as her strength was so weak that Little Chu could pinch her to death with a single movement.


    "Little Chu, please forgive me for being so impulsive," Bai Rouyun said as she looked at Mo Chu with her big doe-like eyes blinking and her face disying the expression of utter obedience.


    Seeing her looking like the most obedient woman, Little Chu shivered. It was the same as seeing a ferocious tiger pretend to be a house cat. The expression did not suit Bai Rouyun at all.


    "It is fine," Mo Chu said stiffly as he smiled at her, but his smile was uglier than when he was crying, and Bai Rouyun could not help but grin. He was simply too cute to tease. Although he was much stronger than her, he was at such a loss of how to handle her.


    This woman was his master��s wife, the madam of their house, and he could not force her to do anything. In fact, he had to support her in everything she wanted to do.


    Bai Rouyun saw that Little Chu was not angry at her, and she smiled happily. Her eyes turned into crescent moons, and she suddenly pped her hands.


    "Well then, let us get Qin Huiling here so that we can have a celebration feast. Not only where I admitted to the institute, Qin Huiling was too, this is a double joy, so we need the most abundant feast tonight. And we should see if we can find some drinks too."


    Little Chu was suddenly slightly nervous. Drinks? As in wine? Could she even hold her liquor?


    Bai Rouyun was not sure if she could drink liquor, but she felt like drinking wine that night, and since she had made her decision, Little Chu had no other option than to ask the servants to fetch some wine.


    Not long after, the delicious scent of a heavenly feast wafted through the entire mansion, and Bai Rouyun went to get Qin Huiling.


    "I asked Little Chu to get us some wine," Bai Rouyun said with a cheeky smile on her face. "We have so much to celebrate, so let us get drunk tonight!"


    Qin Huiling looked at Bai Rouyun��s happy face and narrowed her eyes, but a gentle smile flitted across her lips.


    "I never have drunk alcohol before," she said honestly. "But I do not mind trying it out. With a friend and good food, wine should be extra delicious."


    Bai Rouyun felt as if she had found a kindred spirit, and her lips were turned upwards in a grin.


    "Let us go to the dining hall!" she said excitedly, and Qin Huiling intimately grabbed her hand, and the two of them moved towards the dining hall hand in hand. They resembled two bosom friends who had grown up by each other��s side, and without being able to control it, they truly felt as if they had been friends for years already.


    When Little Chu came back, he found that the two women were seated in the dining hall, chatting about their lives and the experiences they had gone through up until now. Their eyes sparkled with life, and their happiness was clear to all.

 Chapter 100 - The Target Of Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 100 - The Target Of Gossip </h4>


    Little Chu was happy that Bai Rouyun had found a friend, but he was still unsure about this woman��s personality, so he decided to keep her under strict observation.


    He was unwilling to make Bai Rouyun unhappy, but he was also reluctant to leave any risks by his madam��s side.


    But seeing the genuine and sincere smile on Bai Rouyun��s lips, he was quite rxed. She had been bullied for so many years; it was time for her to find a friend.


    As they sat down in the dining room, they saw the table full of food. There were many dishes, both light and heavy, and Qin Huiling, who had been starving, was drooling at the sight.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but grin. She too was hungry, the day had been busy, and while she had not participated in the trials, she had been observing everything.


    "Please sit," Bai Rouyun gestured for Qin Huiling to sit, and then she sat down herself. She picked up her chopsticks and began eating the delicious dishes, and seeing her eat; Qin Huiling could not hold back either. Her mouth was swimming in saliva, and she tasted the many dishes.


    The taste was so heavenly that both Bai Rouyun and Qin Huiling released a sigh of pleasure.


    Little Chu smiled when he saw their satisfaction, and he could not help but shake his head. Although he was alert when it came to Qin Huiling, he was not hostile. She had done nothing to harm them, so Little Chu was not against her yet.


    After dinner, Little Chu, Bai Rouyun, and Qin Huiling returned to their rooms, and they began cultivating.


    While Qin Huiling and Bai Rouyun quickly entered the cultivation state, Little Chu stayed alert and observed Qin Huiling, but she was extremely polite and careful.


    Little Chu was impressed by Qin Huiling��s behavior. She was very calm and did not try to integrate herself into Bai Rouyun��s mind; she was polite and friendly, but not over the top.


    Bai Rouyun cultivated her Primal Chaos Technique all night. Her cultivation base did not increase by much, but she felt much more refreshed when she woke up the following morning.


    The next day, they once more left their rooms and went back to the dining room to eat the breakfast.


    Little Chu had ordered the kitchen to prepare a delicious breakfast, and they had many kinds of congee, deep-fried breadsticks, and steamed buns.


    Qin Huiling was once again drooling in happiness. She had thought that she would starve and have problems with somewhere to stay, but Bai Rouyun had appeared like a guardian angel to protect her.


    Qin Huiling was a very happy youngdy, and she had been taught to repay friendliness with gratitude, so since Bai Rouyun was so friendly towards her, Qin Huiling was etching the kindness into her heart.


    The two of them went together to the trial grounds again, where they saw that everyone had started to look at Bai Rouyun with curious gazes.


    At first, Bai Rouyun and Qin Huiling had not thought that anything was wrong, but after a bit of time, they could not overlook the people who were staring at them without disguising their gloating looks.


    "It seems that we have be the main topic of everyone��s gossip," Bai Rouyun said, as a smile hung on her lips. She did not have to overthink to know that the ones who were behind the spreading of gossips had toe from the Richu Empire.


    As to what exactly they had said about Bai Rouyun, she did not know yet, but she could guess that someone woulde up to her soon and take the time to exin.


    Bai Rouyun was not in a hurry. She did not care what the majority of the people thought about her, and she knew that the ones who mattered were not going to believe just anything.


    She nced at Qin Huiling and felt that this gossip hade at the perfect time.


    Although she liked Qin Huiling, she was still unsure if she could trust herpletely, so she needed to see her reaction when the entire world turned against her.


    Qin Huiling was stunned when she saw the many people looking at Bai Rouyun with a lot of suggestive, curious, and disdainful eyes.


    Her lips tightened, and her fists balled. She was not happy; she was actually furious.


    "Sister Rouyun, are you not mad?" She asked, her voice trembled from anger, but when she looked at the rxed smile on Bai Rouyun��s face, she was shocked.


    How could she be so calm and collected when everyone was gossiping about her.


    Bai Rouyun smiled slightly and looked at Qin Huiling. She was curious about her reaction, but all she could see was that she was indignant on behalf of Bai Rouyun.


    Bai Rouyun felt her heart soften, and a warm stream of happiness streamed into herself.


    It seemed that she had seen the right person; Qin Huiling was truly genuine towards her.


    "There is no reason to be angry," Bai Rouyun said with a smile as she looked around. "Don��t you find this interesting?" she asked.


    "Interesting?" Qin Huiling was frowning. How could it be interesting to turn into the subject of everyone��s ridicule?


    "Don��t you think that it is interesting how human life works?" Bai Rouyun smiled at Qin Huiling, her entire demeanor was calm and collected, but she seemed as if she had a lot of fun with what was happening around her.


    Qin Huiling looked at Bai Rouyun exasperated, but then she could not help but snort andugh. Bai Rouyun was surely different from any other person she had ever encountered. She was like a bright light shining in the darkness.

 Chapter 101 - The Truth Of The Matter

    <h4>Chapter 101 - The Truth Of The Matter </h4>


    "What do you mean with human life being interested?" Qin Huiling could not help but ask, but Bai Rouyun just smiled and looked around. She was not in a hurry to answer.


    Looking around, everyone was still staring at her without trying to hide their gazes, and Bai Rouyun was not bothered by them.


    She perked up her ears, and since no one was careful about what they were saying, she quickly grasped the key points of the chatter.


    "So, that is the cheap woman?"


    "To think that a hero like Li Moyun was forced to marry a used shoe."


    "She is extremely pretty; I wonder if she will consider me as well."


    "It is shameful what she has done; I understand why the others from the Richu Empire are keeping their distance."


    The more Bai Rouyun heard, the wider the grin on her face became. So the Richu Empire had spread rumors about her purity? How desperate!


    Any ordinary woman who had their reputation destroyed would kill themselves, unfortunately, Bai Rouyun was not usual.


    It was clear who was behind the malicious rumors, and Bai Rouyun began wondering how to repay the favor when she noticed the malice shing in Qin Huiling��s eyes as she looked at the many people gossiping about her.


    "Rx," she said whileughing, but Qin Huiling could not calm down. Bai Rouyun was her hero, her light, and now she was being defamed like this! How could she possibly be calm?


    But when she looked at Bai Rouyun, she was like a deted balloon. Bai Rouyun was calm and controlled; she did not seem to mind at all what everyone was saying about her; all she did was smiling and looking at everyone with squinted eyes.


    "Are you not angry?" Qin Huiling could not help but ask, but Bai Rouyun just shrugged her shoulders, "what will being angry bring me?" she asked.


    Qin Huiling was stunned. How was being angry about what it could bring her? If she was upset, she had to show it!


    But upon looking closer at Bai Rouyun, she noticed no signs of anger, no signs of frustrations. It was as if she was indeed entirely in control of what was happening.


    "Does it not anger you that they are destroying your reputation?" Qin Huiling could not understand it, but Bai Rouyun just shook her head. "It is not my reputation that will end up being destroyed but theirs."


    "Why so?" Qin Huiling did not understand how it could be their reputation that would be destroyed when they were insulting her. She was already married, so she would not be able to prove her being pure.


    "Do you know what all women have on the upper right arm throughout a period of their lives?" Bai Rouyun asked, and Qin Huiling frowned. She knew what she was referring to, but how could that help her?


    "The Phoenix mark?" she asked tentatively, and Bai Rouyun nodded her head. "The Phoenix mark is a mark that all women are born with. When they lose their purity, it will change in color from red and be an ordinary birthmark.


    "This phoenix mark is a mark that changes when one bes a woman. It is impossible to fake the color of a phoenix mark, and it is the best proof amongst all the ones in the world."


    "But you are married," Qin Huiling said, "your phoenix mark has already changed."


    "You see, that is where they have guessed wrongly," Bai Rouyun said with a sigh and a shake of her head. "When I married Li Moyun, I was a mentally challenged person. How could he, a hero of the people, possibly force himself onto a mentally challenged person?


    "Later on, he spent a lot of time trying to cure me, and as long as I was not fully ready, he would never touch me. You see, Li Moyun is one of those people who respect women.


    "Then, when I had gotten fully healed, he got sent out of the capital, towards the battlefront, so there simply has been no chance to consummate our marriage.


    "Now, how do you think the Richu Empire will fare if I can prove that their rumors are fake? They are framing their own royal family, but they are also framing the wife of a hero."


    "But won��t it be bad on Li Moyun��s reputation, knowing that he is married but has not touched his wife?" Qin Huiling could not help but ask up for Li Moyun. She knew that he mattered to Bai Rouyun, so she wanted to consider all options.


    "Don��t worry," Bai Rouyun��s eyes suddenly shed with a bit of ruthlessness. "I have no interest in ruining my husband��s good name. In fact, I can raise his reputation quite a bit, if I tell the world about his benevolence, and his respect towards women, how he has respected me from the beginning. However, I was a mentally challenged person, and now how he still respects me, although I am working like any other person."


    "So, if you have thought it through, then let us hurry up and tell everyone!" Qin Huiling was ecstatic that Bai Rouyun could cleanse her name, but Bai Rouyun just smiled. "No rush," she said. "It is much better to get everyone involved handled in one go."


    "Can you really handle that people are saying such things about you?" Qin Huiling was agitated when she thought of the many nces that were sent her way, but Bai Rouyun remained smiling.


    "Why should I care about how themon people view me?" she asked while chuckling. "They do not like me now, and I am sure that they will like me even less when we enter the academy."


    "What makes you say that?" Qin Huiling was confused. Bai Rouyun was friendly, beautiful, and diligent. How could anyone dislike her?

 Chapter 102 - Think About The Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 102 - "Think About The Crown Prince" </h4>


    "I have an invitation letter to the academy. Not to mention my rank is rather low, so I will be amongst the bottom feeders when ites to cultivation levels.


    "However, cultivation levels are far from everything when ites to cultivating. It is essential to know how to control one��s Qi and use the right amount of energy for each attack.


    "While my rank might be low, my Qi control is very skillful, and I do not doubt that I will be able to defeat many of those who are even ranked above me.


    "While I cannot guarantee a win against a person who is at the Innate Realm, Red Tier, but I can still put up a great fight."


    Qin Huiling listened to Bai Rouyun, and while most would have thought that she was arrogant and bragging, Qin Huiling did not feel that way. It was as if she had blind trust in Bai Rouyun, even though they had just met.


    Bai Rouyun looked around, her eyes were slightly narrowed, and she was considering how to do this the right way.


    She could naturally show off her Phoenix mark, but she was not willing to do that. If she disyed it for all to see, she would feel humiliated. Also, showing off her upper arm to strange men was not something she was willing to do. If it happened in an ident, she could ept it, but doing it, volunteering was not epted. She had to keep her husband��s name, honorable.


    She pondered for some time before she whispered something in Qin Huiling��s ear. The more Qin Huiling listened, the brighter her eyes became, and she nodded her head excitedly.


    Smiling at one another, the two women continued to walk through the trial grounds. Everyone were shocked when they saw how casual Bai Rouyun was and that shepletely ignored the words that were being snarled about her behind her back.


    The more casual she was, the more snarky the remarks became, but seeing that she did not pay it any attention, many were also curious about why.


    When Bai Rouyun reached the middle of the field, she and Qin Huiling stood still and observed some trialists disy their martial art techniques; a young man suddenly walked towards her.


    Many��s eyes were on Bai Rouyun and Qin Huiling, and upon seeing someone go closer, they all etched their bodies towards her, ready to hear what they said.


    "Princess Yun, I cannot help but want to ask you, how do you n on dealing with the rumors that are flying around about yourself?"


    The man was very polite and gentle, but there were a firmness and solemnity in his eyes that made Bai Rouyun raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Why should I bother with the gossip of the masses?" she asked with her trademark smile on her face, and her gentle voice that made all the men present weak at the knees.


    "Princess Yun, you are married to the hero of all men, the most respected person in many empires, and your scandal is bringing embarrassment to his highness, Prince Yun."


    "You think that Prince Yun is not aware of his own wife��s virtue?" Bai Rouyun asked, slightly teasingly.


    The young man was astounded, and so were everyone else. What did she mean?


    Looking at their confused eyes, Bai Rouyun��sughter rang like bells in the wind, startling them all, and their attention was focused on her as she spoke.


    "Any woman has a Phoenix Mark, a mark that cannot be faked. If I did not have a red mark when I went to the wedding chambers, do you really think he would not have made a big scene out of it?


    "Prince Yun was gifted me as a reward for his sessful campaign against foreign forces. If the gift indeed turned out to be a used shoe, don��t you think he would have been the first toin?


    "Not to mention, Prince Yun is a smart person. I am sure you all know of my previous condition. I was mentally challenged, had the mental age of a five-year-old, and he spent so much time to heal me. Would he truly have done so for a slut, as you so elegantly called me?"


    The people frowned as they thought about what Bai Rouyun said. Bai Rouyun was not going to show her Phoenix Mark unless it was thest option, and fortunately, most of the people present were intelligent enough to know that something had happened.


    "Instead, let me ask you, these rumors, which im that I am impure, that I have seduced many men and that I am a used shoe, did they not all originate from the Richu Empire?


    "Now, think about who is the leader of the group of Richu��s experts? That is the revered Crown Prince. However, we do not need to think much to know about the Crown Prince��s personality.


    "He has never been in a war campaign against another country, and thus he is always beingpared to my husband. It is natural that he is jealous of my husband and then think further. Shaming me, is the same as humiliating my husband, why not do his utmost to do so?


    "Oh, and by the way, the one who suggested that I was gifted to Prince Yun as a reward happened to be the Crown Prince. Now consider who wants to gift a mentally challenged woman to a man as a reward. It is more of an insult. It is easy to see who the true culprit behind the rumors is and what his aim is."


    Bai Rouyun looked at them all; her eyes were cold, and then she said seriously. "My husband is aware of my situation with my chastity, and no one else has any right to speak out. He has always respected me and never forced me to do anything; neither did he try anything funny when I was mentally unstable. I owe him many thanks for being human, while I cannot say the same thing about his brother, the Crown Prince."

 Chapter 103 - The Trials Ends

    <h4>Chapter 103 - The Trials Ends </h4>


    Many listened in on the words that Bai Rouyun said, their brows furrowed and their minds deep in thought.


    Everything she said was correct. They were all aware that it was the Crown Prince who had suggested to use Bai Rouyun as a reward for Li Moyun��s sessful war campaign, and it was also a fact that everyone knew of her previous difficulties.


    No one with their right mind would touch someone who was mentally challenged and the fact that Li Moyun had not done so just installed more respect in everyone��s hearts.


    At the same time, everyone began analyzing the words. If Bai Rouyun truly was a used shoe, as the Richu Empire people said, would Li Moyun truly have epted her, considering that she was already meant to be an insult to him?


    The more they thought about it, the more they suddenly realized that what they had thought to be the truth was likely someone using them like a de against Bai Rouyun.


    Many were disgruntled about being taken as a fool, but most did not care about it. When they found out that the rumors were likely to be false, they lost their interest.


    Although no one apologized to Bai Rouyun, she was not holding a grudge. She knew that as long as the rumors would die out, she would be satisfied.


    At the same time, she was also aware that now many would be extra alert around the Crown Prince, and not many would blindly trust him again.


    Bai Rouyun was casual throughout the whole process, and her calm and collected way of solving the problem caused Qin Huiling to be astounded and full of respect.


    Many others who observed her were also shocked by her calmness, and they felt that perhaps this woman, who had been given an invitation letter, was not as simple as she seemed.


    Bai Rouyun smiled with her trademark smile as she walked around on the trial grounds. She did not need to walk for long before she felt a hate-filled gaze thrown her way.


    ncing towards the direction of the gaze, she saw the Crown Prince and all the other members of the Richu Empire staring at her with unrestrained anger.


    Smiling slightly, Bai Rouyun nodded her head at them, greeting them as one would a friend, not caring about their enmity.


    Many who saw them felt that Bai Rouyun was much more mature than the Crown Prince, that she truly lived up to the title of Princess Yun.


    Now that they knew that Bai Rouyun was a mature and stable woman, they saw her much more pleasing to the eye, but the Crown Prince��s face was dark as charcoal.


    He did not believe that a fool had fooled him. He knew that Bai Rouyun was not the same person she had been when she married Li Moyun, but he never thought that she would be a challenge for him.


    Now it seemed that Bai Rouyun was a figure that was hard to control. She had defeated them in the royal hunting feast; she had also gotten an invitation to the Blue Water Institute.


    Now that she was here, she was not being destroyed by the rumors. Instead, she had counterattacked and made the Crown Prince lose all his face in front of not only his own nobles and the upper ss of Richu Empire, but the whole group of people who showed up at the Institute.


    Every step she had taken was done without making much noise. Although she had won the royal hunting feast, she had never celebrated or, and it had been extremely low-key.


    Now that she had arrived here, she had also been low-key, but the Crown Prince had done all in his power to destroy her reputation, making her the center of attention.


    After bing the center of attention, she had merely said a few words, after which everyone was tilting towards her exnation as it had been extremely reasonable. If they thought things through, they could easily see that it was correct.


    Her calmness was genuinely making the Crown Prince angry. He wanted to insult her and make her desperate, but she had handled everything so efficiently that it was not a challenge for her.


    It seemed that she could not be treated as before.


    The days came and went, and the many people who had appeared for the sake of trying the trials to enter the Blue Water Institute were slowly being weeded out, and the strongest was picked.


    Qin Huiling and Bai Rouyun were living in the mansion, but spend every day at the trial grounds to see who their new ssmates would be.


    Eventually, a thousand people had been picked, and the rest, which had no chance of being selected that year, started leaving Cann City.


    There was a week until the beginning of the school year, and both Bai Rouyun and Qin Huiling were having a lot of fun walking through the city��s busy streets every day.


    They bought items, and while Qin Huiling preferred ornaments and jewelry, Bai Rouyun mainly bought herbs and herb seeds. The herbs and the seeds were given to Xiao Bao, who handled them well within the Primal Chaos Pagoda.


    Bai Rouyun had not given up on her refinement of pills, and she was also still sure of having to sell her Marrow Cleansing Pills, but she could not do this as long as Qin Huiling was by her side.


    Although she liked Qin Huiling a lot, she did not trust her wholeheartedly. If she showed what she had in her hands, anyone could be full of greed, no matter how kind and supportive they were.

 Chapter 104 - Enrollment

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Enrollment </h4>


    The only person that Bai Rouyun fully trusted was Li Moyun. The reason she trusted him was not only because he was the first person whom she had seen when she came back alive, but it was also because he had always been good to her, and even when knowing about the treasures she had in hand, he was first and foremost trying to protect her.


    Qin Huiling was a new friend, and while Bai Rouyun liked her, she still had to spend more time with her to understand her personality fully.


    As a result, she did not go to the auction house to sell her Marrow Cleansing Pills yet but waited for a time when the school started, and she could sneak out.


    Although Qin Huiling was living with her right now, she was likely to move to the dormitory when the school truly started. It was just because of theck of avable inns that she was currently living in Bai Rouyun��s courtyard.


    But Bai Rouyun truly valued Qin Huiling. From what she could see, she was a straightforward and very simple girl, albeit slightly naive.


    She did not seem like the kind of person who could harm a fly, her lips always tugged up into a smile, and her eyes were sparkling with happiness.


    Spending time with her was enjoyable, and Bai Rouyun spent a few days in rxed happiness before it was time for the enrollment procedures.


    Everyone who had either gotten an invitation card or passed the trials would have to go to the academy to get sorted into the sses that they belonged to.


    They would be ranked ording to strength, and Bai Rouyun would definitely end up in the lowest ss.


    It was not that her actualbat ability was low; she had just begun cultivatingter than others. Hence her cultivation base was not as profound as others.


    But not many were aware of this. Looking at her, she looked exactly like a vase. Very pretty but, in fact, useless.


    As they arrived at the institute, they found that many were looking at them. Some were looking at Bai Rouyun with curiosity, but not many looked at her with greedy eyes. Although she was extremely beautiful, she was a married woman who belonged to another man.


    Even if they felt regretful, no one wanted to split up a couple. To be the one who separated a couple, they would be cursed for the rest of their lives.


    Not to mention, her husband was no ordinary person. It was Prince Yun! Li Moyun of the Richu Empire, the God of War. He was truly a legend, and rumors had it that he was quite fond of his wife.


    Bai Rouyun saw the Crown Prince and his entourage of bootlickers, and a smile crept up on her face, but she quickly looked away again. It was not time to tear her face with them yet.


    She and Qin Huiling were being split apart, they did not end up in the same sses, they ended up a few grades apart, and while Qin Huiling was extremely unhappy with this, Bai Rouyun was quite pleased.


    She would have some extra freedom to visit the auction house, and also some time to deal with other things that were not appropriate to bring Qin Huiling along with.


    The ss that Bai Rouyun ended in was called the twentieth ss. There were twenty sses in total, and ending up in this one was genuinely unlucky.


    Many of the people who had ended up in the ss were embarrassed and dared not look at anyone. Some of the women had tears in their eyes, and some of the younger men had stern expressions on their faces, but only Bai Rouyun seemed carefree and casual.


    It was as if she had not realized that she was in the worst ss within the institute and that resources would be almost impossible to gain in the future.


    After reporting in the ssroom, Bai Rouyun raised an eyebrow in surprise. Although the Blue Water Institute was quite famous, the ssroom belonging to the twentieth ss was worn down and old.


    The teacher who was seated behind the desk was an old man, who seemed not to have had any progress for many years in his cultivation, and his eyes were sharp like a hawk��s.


    He did not look at the students pleasingly, and when they had alle in and found a ce to sit down, he snorted at their appearances.


    "I will not teach you anything," he said. "I will be here every day from daybreak until noon, and if you want to pretend to take sses, you cane. If you want to do something else, do that, I do not care what you do.


    "If you want to go to another ss, increase your strength. Also, as a member of the twentieth ss, you will not be given any resources by the academy, everything will depend on your own ability."


    Hearing what he said, most of the people despaired immediately, but the old man was surprised to see that Bai Rouyun was just looking at him curiously. She then stood up from the chair, gently removed the dust from her white dress, and left the room.


    She did not seem upset or frustrated, but she just left, and everyone was shocked.


    The old man narrowed his eyes as he looked at her leaving, but he said nothing. She seemed to have understood his words, while the others were still seated in the ss, hoping to get something from him.


    He could not help but pity these weak sheep. They had done everything to enter the institute, but they were, in fact, just used as a means for the stronger and more talented students to show off.

 Chapter 105 - Old Man And Young Appraiser

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Old Man And Young Appraiser </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was not unhappy with such a situation. Being in a low ranked ss was rather beneficial for her to move around without anyone noticing. In fact, she considered if she should stay in the ss for a bit longer, not to limit her freedom.


    She left the academy and strolled around in the city��s busy streets before moving towards the branch of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion located within the Cann City.


    She found a small alleyway, took out arge ck, hooded robe from her qiankun bag, ced it on her body, took the hood down, and ensured that none of her features could be seen.


    She then entered the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, where she looked around with a slow andzy demeanor. She lookednguid and unrestrained; her actions were bold butzy.


    Everyone noticed her the moment she entered because of her strange clothes, but she did not seem to care about the many gazes that were thrown her way.


    Instead, she slowly moved towards the appraisal desk. She looked at the young appraiser who was seated in the chair and curled her lips. Poor guy was going to be scared by her soon.


    "I need to see a manager," she said, as she took out the token that she had gotten back in the Imperial Capital.


    The token was extremely precious, only a few had been handed out, and the ones who had one were the most valuable customers to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Even the entire Shitian Tower would show them respect.


    Seeing the token, the young man paled noticeably, and just as Bai Rouyun had expected, he got an extreme scare. Such a valuable customer, he dared not be the slightest bit dismissive.


    "Distinguished guest, please wait a moment," he said as he stood up and gave a deep bow to Bai Rouyun. Seeing his appearance, she waved her hand casually and looked at the rest of the customers in the store.


    They, too, were observing her with interest. Some of them were rather shrewd and knew the significance of the token she had disyed, while others were just curious about her strange clothes.


    It did not take long before an older man appeared next to the young appraiser. His eyes were full of expectations, and he was slightly trembling in excitement.


    "Young hero, what can we do for you?" He asked when he saw Bai Rouyun standing casually next to the appraiser stand, and his eyes were shing with calctions.


    Everyone who had the token she had disyed was extremely wealthy. The appraiser had said that she hade with a treasure, and since it could be considered a treasure for this person, then it had to be something good.


    Although the Cann City was rather significant in size, it was not often they had real treasures, and as a result, their auctions were sessful but never overly crowded.


    If they could show something precious that many wanted to get their hands on, then that would be beneficial to their auction house.


    Bai Rouyun��s lips twitched when she saw the eager eyes of the old man. This was like he was seeing a gold statue and had decided to bring it home with him; he was simply a money-grubbing old man!


    But that was beneficial to Bai Rouyun. She looked at the two of them and nced at the surroundings. The old man instantly understood her thoughts and said with augh. "Young hero, follow me to a room at the back. I am sure you will be much morefortable there, and we can pour you some tea."


    The many people observing Bai Rouyun were somewhat disappointed that they did not get to hear what treasure it was, but if the auction house got their hands on it, then they would definitely know about it soon.


    The auction house was not stupid, anything that was valuable would be marketed, and everyone would hear about it, whether they wanted to or not.


    The old man led Bai Rouyun into a small room, and he made the young appraiser serve some tea. He was curious as to who this person was, but he dared not ask. It was clear that she had no interest in showing her face due to therge hood she had covering her face, but from the fair and slender fingers that held the tea cup, he could guess that it was a young and beautiful woman.


    Bai Rouyun did not mind him knowing her gender or age, but she was not interested in showing her face yet. If they had good teamwork in the future, then there was a chance, but now she did not know his personality yet.


    "I have a marrow-cleansing pill. Refined from an ancient recipe and without impurities."


    At first, the man was slightly frowning. Marrow-Cleansing Pills were notmon, but they could be bought if you had enough gold. However, when he heard that it was refined from an ancient pill recipe and that it was without impurities, his eyes widened in shock. Without impurities! That was impossible to find.


    Even if such pills existed, no one in their right mind would sell them, as they had a use for them. But now this young woman had appeared and was ready to sell it?


    Bai Rouyun knew that he was unsure, so she waved her hand, and a pill bottle appeared on the table. She slowly opened it and poured out the Marrow-Cleansing Pill.


    The glossy outside and the scent of herbs was amazing, and the old man was shocked. "Fetch our alchemist!" he called out to the young appraiser, who nodded his head and ran away faster than the wind.


    Seeing their actions, Bai Rouyun just smiled as she ced the pill in the bottle again. It was naturally best to get it appraised by a knowing person.

 Chapter 106 - Alchemist

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Alchemist </h4>


    It did not take long before the alchemist appeared in the room. It was a middle-aged man who seemed to be very stern. His face was emotionless, but there was a frown on his face.


    "What have you called me for?" he asked the old man, there was a bit of impatience in his voice, but the old man acted as if he did not see it.


    "This hero has brought a marrow-cleansing pill made from an ancient recipe without any impurities," the old man said, and the alchemist finally had a crack in his expression.


    He hurried to the table, took the pill bottle, opened it, and poured it out. He sniffed the herbal scent and looked at the color before he found an instrument that was made for testing the purity of a pill.


    He was entirely focused on the reaction from the instrument, and when it showed that it was indeed a pill with ny-five percent purity, his heart began throbbing. How could anyone with their right mind bring such a precious pill to sell it at their auction house?


    Although it was a Marrow-Cleansing Pill, the alchemist felt that it would be a shame to eat it, that it ought to be used for examining and learning the form.


    He forgot that since this person could refine one, they could refine two and likely owned the ancient form. Hence they didn��t need to examine the pill.


    Bai Rouyun patiently waited for the examination to be done, and the old man and the young appraiser looked at the alchemist with shining eyes. He did not even have to speak; his actions had already proved that what Bai Rouyun had imed was true.


    "Young hero, this pill, what do you n on doing with it?" The alchemist finally ced the pill back in the pill bottle and turned to look at Bai Rouyun with shining eyes.


    He hoped that Bai Rouyun was a bit unintelligent and would sell it to him for examination, but she just smiled and leaned back in the chair.


    "I intend to put it up for auction," she said, her voice wasnguid and carefree, it was as if she was azy cat, never working a day in her life. It was infuriating to listen to her words.


    But no matter how much the alchemist detested Bai Rouyun��s attitude, he had to keep a ttering smile on his face, and he tried convincing Bai Rouyun to sell it to him.


    "Young hero, you see, such an extraordinary pill as this one is important to the whole world," he began. "We can examine it and learn how to create pills of the same caliber, and soon these useless pills we know today will be forgotten, and we can use much more efficient pills."


    Bai Rouyun looked at the man and snorted. She could sense that he did not like her, but he was still trying to trick her into selling it. Clearly, if she sold it to him, she would lose a tremendous amount of wealth.


    "I was the one who refined the pill," she suddenly said. "I have the ancient form, and I have no interest in sharing it with the world. I want to sell the pill at an auction to the highest bidder, if you want to purchase it, you just have to bring enough wealth."


    The old man and the young appraiser were quite embarrassed by the alchemist who tried to trick the young man into selling the pill at a low price, but they dared not interfere with the conversation. Neither of these figures was good to trouble; one was the alchemist that the entire Thousand Treasure Pavilion branch revered; the other was a mysterious and strong expert who could produce even such a rare pill.


    "You said that you were the one who refined it?" The alchemist was stunned when he heard Bai Rouyun��s words and looked at her in disbelief. Bai Rouyun nodded her head. "It was indeed me," she said, with a smile on her face.


    The alchemist narrowed his eyes. If he could get his hands on the form, then there was no need for him to get the pill, but how to convince this youngster to hand it over?


    The truth was that to an alchemist, one��s forms were even more important than one��s life, and it was impossible to get it unless he provided something outstanding.


    But Bai Rouyun had no intention of selling the form. She had given it to Li Moyun, and apart from earning a little gold here and there by selling a few pills, she wanted him to benefit from the ancient recipes most so that the Eternal Shadow Pce could grow faster than the other factions.


    "Young hero, the form is ancient. You should not keep it to yourself. Sharing is caring, and the more people who can get their hands on an ancient marrow-cleansing pill will make them stronger.


    "Our continent needs heroes like yourself, and by donating the form to me, we will be able to create more heroes, and safeguard our continent."


    Bai Rouyun looked at the alchemist as if he was an idiot. She had thought that he would offer a lot of wealth and resources in return for the form, but he was actually using such words, and tried to make her give it over for free! Did he take her to be an idiot?


    Bai Rouyun sneered, picked up the teacup, and sipped the tea. "I am sorry, I don��t care about the continent��s wellbeing," she said. Her voice was slightly cold, and it was clear that she was getting impatient and annoyed. "I want to sell the pill at your next auction, and if you cannot ept this, then I will look for someone else to deal with."

 Chapter 107 - Reaching An Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Reaching An Agreement </h4>


    The old man was shocked when he heard that Bai Rouyun said that she might move the pill to another shop to sell it.


    Even if the Thousand Treasure Pavilion was the only actual auction house in the Cann City, other shops might be willing to set up an auction for this pill alone. This would result in Thousand Treasure Pavilion losing all the benefits from hosting the auction and the reputation they could gainter on.


    Not to mention the possibility to work together with this mysterious alchemist who had at least one archaic pill form.


    "Don��t be too hasty with leaving," he hurried to say. "We would love to auction your pill for you, the pill is naturally a wonderful item, and everyone will scramble to get it, so it would be a shame not to sell it in a real auction."


    Bai Rouyun looked at the man and contemted slightly before nodding her head hesitatingly.


    She had no intention of actually using another shop. The Thousand Treasure Pavilion belonged to Xue Jingyu, so it was only natural that she helped him out, but the alchemist within this branch was too arrogant and selfish. She was not at all pleased with his manner of wanting her to give him things for free.


    Even if he had offered something for the pill or the form, then she would have had a better impression, although she would not trade the form she would consider refining a pill for him, but now she wanted him to have nothing.


    "Then let us talk business," she said thoughtfully as she looked at the old man. "I want the pill to be put at an auction a week from now. Spend that week promoting the pill, and make everyone understand that it is created from an ancient pill form."


    The old man was astonished by the person in front of him. He had been worried that the mysterious alchemist wanted to sell it right away, resulting in them having a very short time to promote, but a week was just enough, without being too much.


    Everyone would feel the urgency, with a one week dy, but they still had enough time to gather wealth to have a shot at getting the pill.


    While Bai Rouyun and the old man began discussing their options and the business n, the alchemist had a hideous expression on his face.


    He wanted this pill, but he did not own a lot of wealth, so winning the pill was impossible. This was why he wanted to convince the seller to give it to him, and even more when he heard that the seller had an archaic pill form. He had never seen one of these, but the seller had no interest in sharing it with him, and his mood was getting turbulent.


    He was starting to n how he could get his hands on the pill or the pill form without paying too much. As an old scrooge, he valued his wealth more than anyone else.


    The old man was a shrewd businessman. He had been working at the Thousand Treasure Pavilion his entire life, and looking at the contemting expression of the alchemist, he could instantly guess what he was thinking.


    The old man��s expression turned ugly. He wanted to have asting work rtionship with Bai Rouyun, but it was not likely to happen if she was infuriated by their resident alchemist.


    Bai Rouyun had lived two lives. She had been an independent cultivator, and many had schemed against her before. Hence she was aware that the alchemist had some ns about her forms.


    Right now, the alchemist was much stronger than her; he was at the innate realm, orange tier, and fifthyer.


    It was not considered strong, butpared to Bai Rouyun, it was indeed a lot stronger. While she might be able to escape from his hands if she exhausted all her hidden cards, she was not willing to do so. She had to warn him ahead of time.


    "This token was gifted to me by Young Master Xue," Bai Rouyun said with azy voice. She was pretending that her words were about the weather, when they, in fact, caused the hearts of everyone present to jolt.


    "The reason I picked the Thousand Treasure Pavilion is because of my rtionship with your young master. Do not let him down."


    The old man felt sweat bead on his forehead, and he smiled generously and nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Do not worry, we will take care of everything very well," he promised as he pped himself on the chest.


    Seeing him so agitated, Bai Rouyun smiled wryly. He was old, so it did not suit him to be so agitated, but she understood that she had to threaten them indirectly to ensure that her pill did not suddenly vanish from the surface of the earth.


    While the old man would not move against her, she did not trust the alchemist. He was clearly greedy for the pill and the form, and looking at him; she could see that even after taking out Xue Jingyu��s name, he was still not convinced.


    "Make sure to lock up the pill somewhere that no one else can ess," she suddenly said, and the old man saw how Bai Rouyun was ncing at the alchemist. He instantly understood her worry and assured her that the auction house would guarantee that it did not vanish while they were looking after it.


    Hearing his assurance, Bai Rouyun nodded her head and rose from the chair. They had already agreed on everything that had to do with the business aspect, and she had signed a contract. Now she did not have to do anything else than wait for the auction to be held.

 Chapter 108 - Windhowl Slash

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Windhowl sh </h4>


    Bai Rouyun left the auction house in a good mood, but although she was happy, she was also slightly alert. She knew that the alchemist would act against her, but as to when he would act, she did not know.


    She hurried to an alleyway where she changed her clothes. Instead of leaving through the way she had entered, she jumped onto the buildings�� roofs and took a detour.


    She was quite sure that no one had followed her, but to make sure; she took a strange route back to the institute.


    As she entered the Insitute grounds, she returned to the ssroom, only to find that the teacher was still seated behind the desk, reading a book, while the students were in their seats, some were ring at the teacher, while others were looking out the window.


    Sensing that she had returned, all of them looked towards the door and frowned. Had she not already given up on the tuition?


    Most of them thought that this was a test by the teacher. That as long as they stayed dedicated, he would take them to learn something, but nothing had happened, even though so much time had already passed.


    Seeing them all so stubborn, Bai Rouyun raised an eyebrow in surprise. She was not here for the sake of staring at the teacher, so she went to the teacher��s desk, ced a hand on the table, and leaned over.


    Sensing the shadow blocking the light, the teacher raised his head again, looking at her with narrowed eyes.


    "Are we allowed to use the training facilities at school?" Bai Rouyun straightened her back as she asked, and crossed her arms over her chest. She looked extraordinarily casual and carefree, her entire demeanorzy.


    A sh of interest appeared in the teacher��s eyes, but it vanished as soon as it had appeared, and no one noticed it.


    "Sure," he said. "The majority of the school grounds require mission points to ess. These mission points can be earned by doing missions, and the higher your grade, the more you get each month as an allowance. Of course, you get none," he said smugly.


    Unfortunately, Bai Rouyun was not listening any longer, and had turned around and left the ssroom once more, making all the students puzzled. Had she returned merely for that question?


    The teacher gazed at the door for some time, before a smirk appeared on his lips. It seemed that not all the students in this ss were idiots; at least this littless was fascinating.


    But as to whether or not she had what it took to leave the ss, that depended solely on herself and her ability.


    Bai Rouyun did not care about what the teacher thought; she just went out of the building and started walking towards the martial arts grounds. This was a ce where there were arenas and dummies to train on. This was also one of the only free ces to train.


    There were many different facilities, but most of them cost mission points to ess, so Bai Rouyun quickly decided just to train her martial art techniques for the day.


    As for the following day, she would likely ept a mission and gain some mission points. As the teacher said, everything depended on themselves; they had to do their utmost to advance, which was also a good lesson for all.


    Although they had entered the institute, they were not geniuses, here they were merely the weakest amongst the weakest, and they had to step up if they wanted to change fate.


    Some would sumb to the pressure while others would flourish and be real geniuses.


    Bai Rouyun was naturally amongst the group of people who would not even care if the teacher taught her or not. She doubted that he had as much experience as she did.


    While she had some issues with her cultivation base in her previous life, she still had a lot of experience in cultivating and fighting, making it so that she could easily improve many times over. All she needed was time.


    Bai Rouyun slowly walked to the training fields, found a dummy, and began training her martial arts.


    She had numerous martial arts techniques she had not practiced after her rebirth, and she stood with the sword in her hands as she looked at the dummy.


    She wondered which one to train and ended up choosing one of the more low-ranking skills she had in her arsenal.


    Windhowl sh.


    It was a sword attack that relied heavily on speed. It was swift like the wind, causing the sword to howl, and while it looked like a regr sh, due to the speed and the Qi that was infused into it, it was much stronger than an ordinary sh.


    She began with the pose and shed down the sword in the air. She continued making the same sh a few times before she felt the right feeling, and she then moved on to train it on the dummies.


    In her past life, she had used many hours to get the right feel for this attack. She had trained it in the cold rain and in the scorching sunshine. She had been extremely hardworking, and it had nearly be a habit to train it, but it was long since she hadst trained, and she had, after all, taken over this body, so she was not sure if she still held the same control over the attack.


    She had quickly realized that although her body had changed, the attack she had learned was still as vivid in her mind as she remembered, and the attack was still as lethal for others at her level as she had thought.

 Chapter 109 - Incomplete Soul

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Iplete Soul </h4>


    Bai Rouyun looked at the dummy, took a deep breath, and began practicing the Windhowl sh.


    The Windhowl sh, whenpared to many of the other attacks within Bai Rouyun��s mind, was a very simple attack style. It looked like an ordinary sh, but it was much quicker, and the speed caused the wind to howl.


    One would not be able to see the difference between an ordinary sh and this technique, and in a way, this was a great benefit to Bai Rouyun at her current strength.


    She could mask a regr sh as an attack and easily defeat the opponents. This was why she had chosen the Windhowl sh.


    She knew that the school advocatedpetition amongst the students, and considering her rtionship with the students from Richu Empire, they would naturallye and challenge her.


    She was in the lowest ss of them all; it was only natural to assume that she would be an easy target. Although she had managed to win the first ce in the Hunting Feast, that did not make them admire her or admit to her strength. They were confident that her victory was won with sheer luck.


    Bai Rouyun knew what they thought, but she had said nothing to make them change their minds. She was quite pleased with the prospects of them challenging her, as she was looking for someone to try her hand at. It was too long since she hadst had a good fight.


    The majority of the students within the institute were currently busy having lectures, and only the ones from the lowest ss moved as they pleased.


    This also made it so that Bai Rouyun was alone in the training field. She did not feel a need to hold anything back, she attacked with all her might, but after a mere two Windhowl shes, the dummy had broken down.


    She could not help but frown. These dummies were supposed to be able to withstand a hit of an Innate Realm cultivator, and she was clearly far from this realm, so why had her attack caused such damage?


    "Dummy, it is because of your mental strength." The voice of Xiao Bao suddenly sounded in her head, and Bai Rouyun, who was puzzled, instantly listened to the spirit��s exnation.


    "I am not sure what was wrong with you before, but when you lived in your previous life, your soul was iplete. The iplete soul was also a part of the reason for your foundations never to be stable; when a part of the soul is missing, it is hard to increase one��s cultivation base.


    "The moment you entered this body, your soul became whole. I have a theory that the original host of this body was, in fact, the missing part of your soul. That would exin why it was rtively low on the intelligence level and had some troubles.


    "While they say a fever caused it, it is likely that the fever had the chance to cause such damage, because the soul was iplete to begin with."


    Bai Rouyun was staring at the dummy, deep in thought. Had her soul been iplete? That was something she was unaware of, but it made perfect sense.


    She was slightly confused when she thought about the original host being part of her soul. Was this luck, or was this the reason that she had spent ten years before she reincarnated?


    The iplete soul had been floating around, waiting to be reconnected with the missing part of the soul?


    The more she thought about it, the more sense it made. She had felt extremelyfortable after entering the body, and her cultivation speed had increased several times over.


    Even her strength was inhuman when she looked at how the Windhowl sh had destroyed the dummy.


    But it was a hard piece of information to digest. Why had her soul be iplete in the first ce?


    Xiao Bao could hear her thoughts, and quickly answered, "It is not rare for souls to be iplete. It can happen for various reasons, but most people have lost part of their souls. It is just rare that they can reconnect with them, so you are quite lucky."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head. "I guess that you are right. I am just surprised that I have never heard about iplete souls before. At the peak of the continent in my previous life, I thought that I would have known things like that, but I guess that no one told me about it due to my identity."


    Xiao Bao��s face looked a little solemn as he looked into the far distance and muttered, "it is not that you did not know, no one on this continent knows. It is simply too weak a continent, and with the position this continent has amongst the other continents, then it is hard to know such information."


    Bai Rouyun��s eyes shed, and she had lost all interest in training her Windhowl sh.


    "Do you know about the continents outside this one?" she asked excitedly. She had always felt a great interest in the outside world to have a new beginning somewhere else, but she never managed to escape in her previous life because of her bad luck.


    "I know," Xiao Bao answered honestly. "But at the current point in time, I can not tell you about it. When you grow stronger, I will take you to the outside world."


    Bai Rouyun had hoped to hear a bit about the outside world, but she understood that she could not pressure the spirit, and thus she just smiled wryly and returned to train her Windhowl sh.

 Chapter 110 - Shock After Shock

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Shock After Shock </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was more shocked by the discovery than she had initially thought. She was in no mood to stay at the training ground to practice the Windhowl sh. Instead, she left the campus and went back home to the mansion that she had bought and where Little Chu lived.


    Seeing Bai Rouyun return that early, Little Chu frowned, but he said nothing. She was the master while he was the servant. He had no right to question her decisions.


    Bai Rouyun was a little confused, and felt a bit lost. She had always thought that the previous owner of the body was just an unfortunate soul, but upon knowing that this soul actually was part of her, she suddenly had a strange urge to know what she had experienced throughout her life.


    "Little Chu," she suddenly called out, after having seated in silence for a few moments, and Little Chu straightened his back as he looked at her slightly perplexed. "What is it, madam?" he asked politely, and Bai Rouyun nced at her hands. Was she onlyplete now?


    "Tell me about the previous Bai Rouyun��s life."


    Little Chu was curious about why Bai Rouyun would ask this so suddenly, but he did not hesitate to answer. Before being sent to Bai Rouyun��s side, he had been informed about all her secrets, but he had also sworn a heavenly oath never to betray her, so he was not surprised by her choice of words.


    "Miss Bai has always been pitiful. Her mother appeared in the Richu Empire one day out of nowhere. She was known to be the most attractive woman that had ever been seen, but no one knew where she came from or what her purpose was.


    "She got married to General Bai as a concubine almost as soon as she had arrived in the Imperial Capital, and eight monthster, Miss Bai was born.


    "No one saw Miss Bai��s mother after she became a concubine, she stayed in the General Manor and nurtured her belly. She was nurturing the baby in her womb, but it was not enough to preserve her life; she died moments after giving birth to Miss Bai.


    "Miss Bai��s mother��s name has always been a mystery, General Bai never mentioned it, and after her death, she was quickly forgotten again.


    "The General��s estate, and General Bai himself, never put any value on Miss Bai, they treated her as a servant, and when she was five years old, she had a terrible fever. It was pure luck that she survived. However, her mind had been damaged. Since then, she became an embarrassment to the General��s estate, and they treated her even worse than before.


    "Even the servants bullied her, and while she was of their own blood, she was never treated well."


    Bai Rouyun listened to Little Chu��s words, and her eyes were full of disbelief. Eight months? Was a woman not pregnant for almost nine months before giving birth?


    There were two likely possibilities: she was a premature baby, but the more likely option was that she was not actually the Bai family��s descendant. That would also exin why they had treated her the way they had.


    When this thought hit her, the woman who had been an orphan in her past life, and disliked by her family in this life felt a strange sense of hope well up in her heart. Could she perhaps also have a family out there somewhere, waiting for her to return?


    She tried to listen to every word that Little Chu told her, but she could not focus on the sentences; all she could think of were the two guesses she had made today.


    That not only did her soul finally beplete, but the family she thought was her real family was likely not.


    Bai Rouyun feltplicated. If she was not the child of the Bai family, then why had her mother been forced to be the concubine of General Bai and give birth to her under his name?


    She thought so much that her head began hurting, and in the end, Xiao Bao could not take her painful expression any longer.


    "Mother, don��t worry. Although you have no answers now, everything will slowly unravel itself for you as you grow stronger. Think about it, when you are much stronger than the Bai family, you can interrogate General Bai and ask him everything he knows, so let us make that your current goal."


    Bai Rouyun finally felt rity after listening to Xiao Bao��s words, and she sighed deeply. She had been too panicked and needed to rx.


    While Bai Rouyun went to her room to rest, Little Chu frowned. He had also seen that her head had hurt and that she seemed to put an extreme amount of importance on the original body��s owner. Had something happened?


    He dared not make a decision on his own and decided to contact Li Moyun. Although he could not use the message sand right now, he was able to send messages with the shadow bird. It took longer, but was just as secure; no one apart from the recipient could open the message.


    Upon sending the message, Little Chu felt great relief, but he could not help but nce at the bedroom door, wondering if he had failed as a guard. He could not understand Bai Rouyun��s thought process, but maybe geniuses thought differently from the rest of the people?


    Bai Rouyun was unaware of the worries that Little Chu had. She went to bed, and instead of cultivating, she decided it was time to sleep.


    Cultivators rarely slept, but sleeping was the best cure to nurse one��s soul and mind. As such, she truly needed to calm down, and thus she decided to rest.

 Chapter 111 - The Two Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 111 - The Two Treasures </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was feeling much more refreshed after resting her head. She knew that if she had forced the problem, then she would have caused more harm than help, and might even have developed a heart demon.


    Things were, fortunately, not that serious now. The rest had caused her mental state to be in peak condition, and she could think much more rationally than before.


    While she had full faith in Xiao Bao and trusted that he was correct about the knowledge of her iplete soul, the thought she had about not being the child of the Bai family was only a guess.


    She did not have anyone who could provide her with the truth as things were now, and she understood that if she wanted the truth, then the only person who could tell her was the young General Bai.


    He would know whether or not she was his daughter, but she was also aware that with the current horrible rtionship between the two of them, it was impossible that he would tell her.


    Then she had two options, one was to salvage the rtionship between the two of them, and the other was to get so strong that she could threaten him into informing her of the truth.


    The first option was not viable. Even if she wanted to have a good rtionship with this man, he was not willing to see past their history, and if she was indeed not his daughter, she was a constant reminder of his concubine��s trickery.


    Bai Rouyun thought about the different options and finally sighed. She was not sure what kind of person her mother was. No one had ever told her about her, and in fact, she had only met her father twice before, where he was such a person who would bend in front of power, but bully those weaker than him.


    The first time she met him was when Li Moyun brought her to the Bai Estate and firmly established her position as Princess Yun.


    The second time she met him was at the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, where he had brought his soldiers to back up his beloved daughter. Still, upon noticing that Li Moyun was much stronger than him, he was bending sideways and giving in to all his unreasonable orders, just to save his own hide.


    Bai Rouyun understood what kind of General Bai was, and thus her next group of actions were quite easy to n.


    Once she was strong enough, she would be able to get any information she wished, as long as he had not made a heavenly oath never to tell the truth.


    But that likelihood was rtively small. In this world, any man would be hesitant to say that they were raising another man��s child as their own.


    After calming down, Bai Rouyun suddenly felt a strange urgency to strengthen herself as fast as possible.


    Up until now, she had been satisfied with her strength. She had been happy knowing that in a few years, she would be able to start fighting against the factions that had caused her downfall in her previous life, but now she was not willing to wait a few years. She had to grow stronger!


    Bai Rouyun stayed in her room the entire night. She only left when it was time to eat dinner, and after finishing her meal, she returned to the room to continue cultivating.


    It was unsure if the heavens had taken pity on her or if her talent was simply heaven-defying now that she had healed her soul, but that night she managed to breakthrough.


    Unsatisfied with her current performance, Bai Rouyun entered the Chaos Dimension, where she found Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin. Both of them were busy looking after her herb fields, and when she looked in the small hut, she found numerous harvested herbs, which were preserved in their most effective state.


    If she were to refine pills with these herbs and an ancient form, then the pills would be extra powerful.


    When the herbs were harvested at the perfect time, they would lose less of their medicinal properties during the refinement process, resulting in more powerful medicinal properties in the pills.


    Bai Rouyun looked at the herbs she had at hand and began thinking through the countless pill forms that Xiao Bao had gifted her.


    After thinking for some time, she picked up a Moon Dew Lily and a few other herbs. "Xiao Jin, Mommy needs your help," she called out, and the small girl came rushing into the hut, her eyes glistening with excitement and her face shining in good health.


    Although many herbs were present in the hut, most of the herbs they had harvested had been consumed by Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao.


    Although these herbs could not help them unlock more of the Primal Chaos Pagoda or allow Xiao Jin to refine higher-ranked pills, they could consolidate their current strength.


    Bai Rouyun was aware that they were eating the herbs, but she was not stingy. Firstly, the herbs had been cultivated by these two treasures, but more importantly, gaining more strength meant that she gained more strength, and she truly valued them as family.


    She would never try to skimp on things to give the ones she deemed important to her.


    Xiao Jin saw the herbs that Bai Rouyun had picked, and she instantly knew what her ns were. Without even waiting for the order, she quickly transformed into a big pill cauldron.


    Seeing this, Bai Rouyun was very pleased. She had decided to create a Heaven Absorbing Pill, a pill that focused on increasing the speed with which one could absorb the Heaven and Earth Essence.

 Chapter 112 - Heavenly Absorption Pills

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Heavenly Absorption Pills </h4>


    Bai Rouyun took a deep breath and calmed herself. She knew that she had to empty her mind when she began refining medicinepletely; she had to put her entire focus on the ingredients and the purification of the energy within.


    Xiao Jin had turned into a cauldron, but Bai Rouyun could sense her support. As she ignited the spiritual me, she began refining the ingredients one after another, keeping each pool of herbal liquid in each corner of the cauldron, separated from one another, while she was refining and purifying the next.


    Eventually, after they all had finished this procedure, she began slowly urging the pools of liquid to merge together.


    This was the most challenging part of refining pills. Having to merge the purified energy was difficult as each medicine had a different amount of energy, and different nature, so they could repel each other, or they could try to merge faster.


    No matter whether the energies were repelling or attracting one another, they had to be controlled with a firm hand, and Bai Rouyun felt how sweat began beading on her forehead as she was merging the many medicinal liquids.


    Her entire focus was infused in her spiritual energy, as she observed what was happening inside the cauldron, and using all her mind to merge the liquids.


    This process was neither long nor short, but because of it requiring all her attention, it was strenuous, and when she finallypleted it, she let out a sigh of relief.


    Inside the cauldron was now arge ball of liquid in a strange green lustrous color.


    She only had to divide the liquid into individual pills, and then solidify them.


    This process was rtively easy, and she managed to do it without much difficulty. She found that it only took her a moment to divide it, and then she quickly made them into pills.


    After finishing all the procedures, she had managed to create a full eleven Heaven Absorbing Pills. These pills all resembled jade as theyy in the warm cauldron, and she happily picked them up. They were made from an ancient pill form, so she knew that the pills were pure and useful.


    She quickly tidied up, and the cauldron was quickly enveloped by golden light before Xiao Jin appeared again.


    She looked slightly exhausted, her eyes squinting, and her hand covering her mouth as she yawned.


    "Take a rest," Bai Rouyun said as she ruffled the little girl��s hair. "eat some of the herbs to regain your energy. I am going to leave the Primal Chaos Dimension now."


    Xiao Jin nodded her head, and she looked happy when she saw that Xiao Bao appeared next to her with an embrace full of the most delicious herbs they had harvested.


    Both of the two treasures were originally quite indignant about the way Bai Rouyun had contracted them, but their indignation had vanished and was reced by happiness.


    Not only did she treat them like living beings, but she also had nothing against using her herbs to feed them. Although Xiao Bao had been loyal to his many masters previously, most of them had treated him like an object, and never once would they have been so happy to allow him to consume the herbs as he pleased.


    Knowing that Bai Rouyun was treating them this well, they both felt a wave of happiness in their hearts.


    Bai Rouyun was unaware that her actions had caused the two treasures to value her so much, and if she were aware, she would have been distressed.


    Although they were treasures, they were still living spirits. They were not tools for people to use; they too deserved to be loved and find their ce in the world where they belonged.


    As Bai Rouyun left the Primal Chaos Dimension, she held the eleven pills in her hands.


    She did not n on eating all eleven right after one another. Although they would be able to tremendously increase her cultivation base, she had already once experienced the drawbacks of having an unstable foundation, so she was going to do her utmost to make it as solid as possible.


    It was okay to use pills asionally, but to depend on them was simply uneptable.


    Even so, she found a jade vial, ced the small round pills within, only keeping one in her palm.


    There was still a slight warmth on the pill as she held it in her hand. She quickly ced the vial in her qiankun bag before sitting down on her bed with her legs crossed. She prepared to cultivate and ced the Heavenly Absorbtion Pill within her mouth.


    As soon as it came into contact with her tongue, it turned to a stream of energy, which quickly spread through her body. She felt how every pore in her being was opened, and a strange suction force began to draw in all the Heaven and Earth Essence in the surroundings.


    Although the absorption rate was much swifter than usual, she knew that it was not only benefits but also a risk.


    If she did not manage to refine all the essence to Qi and did not manage to refine it at an expected quality, then she would end up with impurities in her Qi, which again would turn into instability.


    Because of this, she was entirely focused as she began rotating the Heaven and Earth Essence through her meridians, ording to the Primal Chaos Cultivation Technique.


    This method was much more impressive than what she had initially expected. It was capable of purifying much more essence than she had thought. The purification was at the highest grade.

 Chapter 113 - Good Thing

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Good Thing </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was deep in cultivation the entire night, and the pill��s efficiency had still not subsided as the sun broke through the horizon the following morning.


    Bai Rouyun was not feeling worried about not attending ss. The teacher had already made it clear that he would teach them nothing, and thus she thought it a waste to not continue cultivating.


    During this night, she had touched the threshold of the Acquired Realm��s Heaven Tier.


    The path of one��s cultivation was split up into realms. Each realm had its own rules for the tiers andyers, and the Acquired Realm was split up into the tiers, Earth, Sky, and Heaven.


    These tiers were further split into initiate, mediate, and advanced.


    When one had reached the Acquired Realm, Heaven Tier, and Advancedyer, then, if they had enough talent, then they could continue to break into another realm, the Innate Realm.


    The Innate Realm was much different from the Acquired Realm. It was split into colors, the seven colors of the rainbow, with Red being the lowest tier, followed by Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, and Violet.


    These tiers were not split into initiate, mediate, and advanced as they were in the Acquired Realm; instead, they were divided into sevenyers.


    At the Innate Realm, Red Tier, First Layer, the Qi that onemanded had a very weak red hue, but it grew stronger as one reached the Second Layer. This continued up until the Seventh Layer, where it was so strong that everyone who saw it could sense the power fluctuations that came from the Qi.


    When one then reached the Innate Realm, Yellow Tier, First Layer, the Qi would once again only contain a slight hue of yellow; the intense red light would have vanished alongside the previous tier.


    Although the yellow hue was much weaker than the red in terms of glimmer, the power that one couldmand with the yellow Qi was many times more dreadful than what the red Qi could.


    So although it might look weaker, the power that each upgrade brought was in no way to be taken lightly.


    After the Innate Realm came the Ascended Realm, Bai Rouyun had never reached this level in her past life, and Xiao Bao was also unwilling to tell her much about it. Hence she was still unable to know what kind of cultivation system was used in that realm.


    However, she was not in a rush. Cultivation was a step by step process, and looking too far ahead would just cause problems for the current progress, and this was not something she was willing to see.


    She was not even at the Innate Realm yet, so why begin considering the Ascended Realm?


    She reeled in her wandering mind and began focusing on using the final medicinal properties of the Heavenly Absorption Pill to boost her cultivation base as much as possible.


    After using this pill, she would not be able to consume another for quite some time, as she had to get used to the boost in strength she had gained, and she also had to solidify the foundations that would be slightly shaky after a rapid advance.


    She had refined eleven pills, but she had only consumed one so far, leaving ten in her hands. Although she was not going to use them just yet, she had no intention of selling them, and instead, she left her room and went to look for Little Chu.


    Little Chu had been given the tedious task of protecting her. She was never in danger, spending every day at the institute or in her room cultivating, so while Li Moyun��s other subordinates were living exciting lives, his was dull and boring.


    Since he neverined about the task he had been given, Bai Rouyun felt that since she had refined something good, she might as well share it with him.


    Especially since it would take her a long time to consume all these pills.


    "Little Chu?" Bai Rouyun was not an extremely patient person, and as soon as she left the room, she called for him. She did not yell loudly, as she knew that there was no reason for this, but she still raised her voice slightly, so that the poor guard could know that she was looking for him.


    Not long after, Little Chu appeared next to Bai Rouyun. He no longerined about his new name; he had entirely epted that he was now ��Little Chu,�� and looked at her in confusion. What was the purpose of her summoning?


    Bai Rouyun took out two jade vials from her qiankun bag. She opened one, and it was empty, "hold this," she said as she showed it into Little Chu��s hands, causing him to feel extremely perplexed.


    However, he was her servant, so he did not question her and just looked curiously at her actions.


    She then proceeded to open the second bottle, and the dense scent of herbs wafted out of the bottle. The smell made it so that even just a whiff of it caused his body to absorb heaven and earth essence faster than usual, and his expression turned serious.


    This was good stuff!


    Bai Rouyun was not stingy with Little Chu. Since he was doing such a good job, she would share what she had, so she instantly poured five pills into the empty bottle within Little Chu��s hands, and he stared at her in shock. Was this as he thought?


    Bai Rouyun smiled at Little Chu and said, "this is the Heavenly Absorption Pill. It increases the amount of heaven and earth essence that you can absorb, and as long as you can refine it, it will be a great aid to improving your cultivation base.


    "but keep in mind that these pills are all external resources, and while they can boost your strength, they bring with them some risks. Only take one and then wait some days before you take another, make sure to get used to the new levels of your strength when you have consumed one, and make sure you have consolidated your foundations."

 Chapter 114 - Feeling Emotional

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Feeling Emotional </h4>


    Little Chu looked at Bai Rouyun with a shocked expression on his face. He had heard about the forms that she had brought to Li Moyun, but to see the pills with his own eyes was enough to make him swallow his saliva in shock.


    He truly wanted these pills. The Heavenly Absorption Pills were not limited to the level of strength that a cultivator had; they were universal pills that affected one��s body, so whether you were at the Acquired Realm or at the Innate Realm, the pill was equally tempting.


    But Little Chu was aware of his identity. No matter how much he wanted these pills, he could not take them away from Bai Rouyun.


    Bai Rouyun was carrying a hatred from her previous life, and these pills could prove to be the items that could propel her to a higher ground. How could he, as her servant, squander them away?


    Bai Rouyun saw his hesitating and tangled expression and could not help but smile helplessly. This servant might have a high cultivation base, and he was extremely loyal, but sometimes she wondered if his intelligence had been traded for raw power.


    Since she had the confidence to hand them over to him, she could clearly provide herself with pills.


    "Don��t be so entangled!" she said harshly, but the smile on her face showed her good mood. "I have refined eleven of these pills this time, and I have already consumed one, leaving ten behind.


    "These ten pills are enough to provide the both of us with resources for a long time. Also, I have enough herbs and can refine even more whenever we need them, so do not hesitate to ept this.


    "The stronger you are, the safer you can keep me. Who knows what kind of entity I might insult at the Blue Water Institute, if you are not strong enough, will you be able to ensure my safety as your lord told you to?"


    Bai Rouyun had no intention of insulting anyone at the Blue Water Institute, but she had heard that the Headmaster was an Innate Realm cultivator at the Blue Tier. As to whatyer he was, she did not know, but since he had approximately the same strength as Little Chu, a battle would be dangerous, and she might be endangered if they fought it out next to her.


    Little Chu frowned when he heard her words. He knew that she was not an unreasonable person and that she would never intentionally cause problems; however, she was like a ma for trouble.


    Wherever she was, trouble would follow, and he truly had to be prepared for this. Knowing the pros and cons of both sides, he still hesitated. He knew that she wanted him to grow stronger because she considered him a friend, but he still felt overwhelmed. Although Li Moyun had always been good to him, this was the first time he felt that someone truly cared about him.


    Most of the people in the Eternal Shadow Pce were orphans whom Li Moyun had picked up during his own childhood and had raised with all his might.


    Little Chu was truly grateful to Li Moyun for having given him a future where he could be strong. Still, he had never before felt the care and consideration of another person, and his eyes suddenly began to sting.


    He had previously protected Bai Rouyun because of the order given by Li Moyun. He would always follow his orders to the point, and when he had been told about her other identity, he had begun revering her. But now he felt that although she had been such an amazing figure in the past, she was just Bai Rouyun.


    A little girl who treated others with warmth. He finally understood why his master was nted in her hands; this warmth was so addictive.


    It was not that Little Chu began feeling romantic feelings for Bai Rouyun. Instead, he felt as if he had found a family member, something he never thought possible before.


    But the feeling of someone caring about him, and even trying to convince him to ept a gift, he was touched.


    Bai Rouyun was very sensitive, and Little Chu was unable to control his emotions fully, and the energy surrounding him turned turbulent.


    She could guess that he was like her, an orphan who had never experienced anyone caring about him, and she felt her heart ache.


    Although she had initially been quite upset having to drag Little Chu everywhere around with her, but now she considered him arade, and seeing him so emotional over a mere set of pills made her sad.


    "Little Chu," Bai Rouyun looked at him with a serious expression as she stuffed the jade bottle into his hands. "You are following me around in the future. I rely on you to have my back, and when you are in trouble, I wish to help you too. You are not just a servant but my friend. Please do not say no to these pills as they can help you break into a higheryer.


    "You have to remember that your strength is also my strength. I cannot be alone when facing the world, and you have always been by my side to help me.


    "I was an orphan in my past life, and never had the love of a family. You are like an older brother to me, and if I cannot share my joys with my older brother, then who can I share them with?"


    Little Chu was incredibly moved when he heard her words. His eyes reddened, and he nodded his head.


    epting the pill bottle, he held it onto his chest as if it was the most precious treasure in the world.

 Chapter 115 - Interest From An Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Interest From An Old Man </h4>


    Although Bai Rouyun found it quite adorable to see Little Chu so defensive about the pills, she said nothing to embarrass him. Her heart also ached slightly when thinking about how they were the same kind of people.


    However, while they were the same kind of people, there was a big difference. Bai Rouyun did not feel alone any longer, as Li Moyun was on her side and pampered her, but Little Chu was nothing more than a subordinate. While Li Moyun cared about his life and death, he would not show him tenderness.


    However, Li Moyun had been with Bai Rouyun for a long time already, and she truly regarded him as an older brother. Although she was a reborn immortal who had reached a higher rank than he was at now, and although his age was simr to hers when she was alive in her past life, she still felt as if he was an older brother.


    He wanted to protect her, and he always went out of his way to ensure that she was safe. In the beginning, she knew that he did it solely because he was ordered to, but now she could now feel his goodwill towards her.


    She smiled and shook her head as she saw Little Chu entering the room, and then she went towards the outside, heading back to the Institute.


    Her strength had reached the Heaven Tier, and she had to do some training on the dummies to grasp her new strength fully.


    The higher one��s strength became, the most obvious it was that one needed to adjust to their newfound strength.


    If one did not have full control of one��s power levels, then it would be hard to fight in the future. If one did not know one��s limits, then it would be impossible to fight a clean battle.


    She had not been at the Acquired Realm for a very long time, and she was aware that it was time for her to sense her limits. Thus she went straight for the training grounds.


    This time she was not alone at the training grounds. She found that there were a myriad of students, all training on the dummies or sparring in the fields.


    She could not help but frown. When so many were present, then it would be hard to find an unused dummy and test her strength. Not to mention, she never liked the feeling of disying her entire strength for others to see. In case of emergencies, she preferred to keep some trump cards up her sleeves.


    She turned around as she looked at the bustling training grounds, and went towards the ssroom assigned to ss Twenty.


    There was no one in the ssroom, apart from the old teacher. The others had finally understood that there was no purpose in staying in the ss and stare at a man who was uninterested in teaching them, but this was not to her advantage either.


    Bai Rouyun had nned to find a sparring partner, but no one was present, so there was no one she could spar with.


    She was not so silly that she thought that the teacher would teach her anything or spar with her, so shepletely ignored him while her eyes swept over the empty ssroom.


    The teacher was surprised to see that she hade back, but upon noticing the ssroom empty, she had instantly turned around, not even bothered to greet him.


    The teacher was not upset when he noticed this; instead a gleeful smile appeared on his lips. Thisss��s personality was precisely to his liking.


    She was not humble nor arrogant. She considered her options before she acted, but she was not overly cautious either. She was stubborn about her decisions, and her eyes were clear and pure, not tainted by the greed of humans.


    He had also felt that since he saw her thest time, she had broken through to a higher tier, so her talent had to be quite outstanding too. He just did not understand why, with such a talent, was she not at the Innate Realm already?


    He did not know her identity, in fact, he was unsure what her name was, but now he felt like doing some digging and figure out who she was.


    Bai Rouyun was entirely unaware that she had caught the attention of the teacher. If she had known, she would have been quite displeased. She wanted to be low-key and go unnoticed as much as possible so that she could train in peace.


    While she was in the lowest ss, it was the best protection for her. It was true that she did not get any monthly points from the academy, which could be used for training, but points were easy to get for her through missions, so it was the best solution.


    Hiding in the lowest grade, no one would look at her, but she would still be able to use the Institute��s facilities.


    There was no actual reason for her to be cautious and want to be low-key. It was just an old habit from when she was an independant cultivator. Back then, she had to hide from both the righteous and the evil factions, but now she was part of the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    She was no longer fighting alone, and she could hold her head up high. It was just that a life alone had caused her to develop some habits that she could not easily hide, and as such, she nned on being as low-key as possible.


    Just as she returned to the training grounds, in the hope of finding a sparring partner, she found that the majority of the students were gathered together to discuss a topic that made her lips twitch.


    The reason everyone was so excited was because of the news that the Marrow-Cleansing Pill had been sent to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion for auction.

 Chapter 116 - Formations, Inscriptions, And Arrays

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Formations, Inscriptions, And Arrays </h4>


    Bai Rouyun realized that since everyone was busy either with their own sparring partners or talking about the marrow-cleansing pill, she would not find a partner today.


    As such, she only had one other option. This option was a bit riskier, but it was also more rewarding, so she did not hesitate at all. She went to the Mission Tower, took a simple mission where she had to kill some random low ranked mystical beasts, and take their beast cores and other resources back to the school in return for some points.


    This method was much more rewarding, as the points could be used to exchange for various resources and ess to some facilities, but she also knew that if she did not have some control of her limits, then it would be risky to fight it out with the mystical beasts.


    These beasts were not like a sparring partner at the training ground, who would stop when an injury urred. Fighting against mystical beasts was always a question about life and death.


    Even so, Bai Rouyun did not hesitate to ept the mission to kill three fire horses within the Sunset Mountains. Fire Horses were usually used as mounts or to drag carriages for esteemed nobles. Still, some wild ones lived within the Sunset Mountain, and the tail and mane of the Fire Horse was a very valuable resource for weavers and leatherworkers. Even inscriptionists sometimes needed these hairs for their inscriptions.


    There were many professions that one could have, but weavers and leatherworkers were rarely looked at with reverence. However, it was an important profession, needed to make solid clothes and armor.


    When they finished crafting their armor, an inscriptionist would use various herbs and other ingredients to make a liquid, after which they would inscribe various runes on the armor, clothes, weapons, or shields.


    These inscriptions enhanced the strength of the item immensely. They could even absorb energy from the heaven and earth essence, which could, in some cases, unleash attacks for the owner, or when infused with Qi, the inscriptions could also be activated to produce an effect.


    Inscriptionists, array masters, and formation masters were often confused with one another, but in fact, they had nothing to do with the other profession.


    An inscription master was capable of increasing the strength and ability of an item. This was known as an inscription, and was very unique. However, the array masters and the formation masters were much more simr.


    An array master was able to create an array without relying on anything else other than their energy. An array could be a killing array, which would have attack power, a spatial lock, which was capable of locking movements in ce, it could also be a defensive array, which was erected around a person to protect them.


    A formation master was different. Like the inscription masters, they relied on outside resources to change things. They could ce various essence stones, priceless jade, and other spiritual treasures in specific locations, and then they would be able to create illusion formations. They were also able to create protective formations that could protect an area or an essence gathering formations, which would increase the essence in a specific area.


    Formations were stationary. When set up, they would remain there until they were taken down or destroyed, while the arrays were more like an ability that could be used in a fight.


    Bai Rouyun did not think about the various professions. She was busy making her way to the Sunset Mountain, where she would hunt for three Fire Horses, and get her hands on their mane and tails. She would keep the beast cores for herself, as the mission did not require for them to be handed over.


    Beast Cores were the good stuff. They could be ground into powder, which would then be mixed with water, and could be used as an ingredient when making inscriptions.


    They could also be used as they were by a Formation Master when making a formation.


    Beast Cores had, however, one other significant benefit. They could be used like weaker essence stones.


    Beasts did not have dantians. Instead, they stored their cultivation base within their beast core, and when a cultivator slowly drew out the energy from within, they could convert this energy into their own.


    While it was not as efficient as using essence stones, it was much swifter than cultivating normally, and many were obsessed with using this method to strengthen themselves.


    Bai Rouyun was a bit of an abnormality as she did not want to use the beast cores this way.


    As an independent cultivator, in her past life, shecked many things, but not beast cores.


    She spent most of her time in the wilderness, and thus, she caught many beasts, and had gathered a multitude of beast cores. Her past cultivation base was developed on the strength of beasts, but it was also because of this that Bai Rouyun had found the downside to entirely depending on these cores to advance.


    Beast Cores contained the cultivation base of beasts. Like in humans, there were varying degrees of purity in the Qi within the beast cores, and by consuming the Qi, they also consumed the impurities.


    After getting a new start to life, Bai Rouyun was not willing to gamble with her strength. Her goal was much further away than this world, and to achieve her purpose, she had to make sure that her cultivation base was reliable.


    She sighed and stretched her body. The Sunset Mountain was right in front of her, and she hurried inside the forest that grew at the foot of the mountain.


    The Fire Horse might enter the forest if it was raining, but on a day like this, where the weather was good, they should be in a meadow somewhere. Not hesitating at all, Bai Rouyun started her journey to find a vantage spot from where she could locate three Fire Horses.

 Chapter 117 - Entering Sunset Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Entering Sunset Mountain </h4>


    As soon as Bai Rouyun entered the forest, she came across a few groups of students who wereing back with their harvest.


    All of them were from sses ranked above the twentieth; most were from the fifteenth to the fifth sses.


    The sses above the fifth rank did not need to do missions to have enough points. They were given arge number of points each month by the Institute, and they were also the most revered students, and everyone saw them as being the true future of the Institute.


    The ones from ss twenty to ss sixteen did not often enter Sunset mountain either, as their abilities were usuallycking. Whenever someone entered, it would be a dance with life and death, so no one woulde unless absolutely necessary.


    The groups noticed that Bai Rouyun was alone, and their eyes could not help but narrow. They could sense that she was rtively weak, but it seemed as if she had no fear as she strolled into the forest.


    The strangebination made some puzzled, while others felt as if she hadpletely disregarded her own safety, and that she did not understand the dangers of the forest and the mountain.


    Every year, many would die on the Sunset Mountain. Although the Blue Water Institute had many students, quite a bit of them died throughout the time they had to spend at the institute, and everyone acknowledged that this was necessary to improve.


    If the students did not encounter any danger, how could they grow stronger?


    Also, those who went to the Sunset Mountain were not amongst the actual geniuses, so even if they died, it was not a big deal.


    Among the people who saw Bai Rouyun, only two or three felt that she was not arrogant and willful. They were all feeling as if a strange aura surrounded her, making her look as if she was capable of anything.


    They did not know her, but they were very sensitive, and their instincts told them that this woman was far from ordinary, so they took a few extra nces at her, only to feel that she was an enigma.


    She was weak, but her aura said otherwise. As such, they were curious about her.


    But only if she survived and they met her again in the institute, and thus they just remembered her appearance and vanished into the distance.


    Bai Rouyun did not pay any extra attention to these students. She knew that she would seem arrogant as she walked into the Sunset Mountain alone, but she was used to being alone in the past.


    She had also realized, while she practiced the Windhowl sh, that she had retained all her instincts and abilities from her past life.


    While she was unable to use some of them now due to her low level, others were easy, such as the ones she had already tried using.


    So far, she had experienced using the Flowing Feather Step, the Qi de, the Holy me Strike, the Windhowl sh, and the Traceless Kill.


    All of them had been executed as if she had trained them thousands of times. Although her body had changed, her experience and instincts came from the soul, and since the body had begun training, it was capable of following hermands without problems.


    In fact, because her soul was nowplete, she was now much more agile, she did not get worn out as quickly, and the body followed her everymand without even a moment of reaction time.


    She felt that the world was much more vivid now, and that her senses had heightened.


    It was the feeling of being alive.


    Bai Rouyun did not waste any time. She strode into the forest, and her hand gripped the sword handle tightly. She knew that there would be danger at every turn, but she did not panic.


    The more she panicked, the less likely she was to survive. Being calm at all times was what she needed now.


    She had not walked far into the forest before she sensed that something was observing her.


    The observer was either a beast with a certain level of intelligence or a human, and Bai Rouyun frowned.


    She was not so innocent as to think that the students of the Blue Water Institute were not going to rob one another, and thus she was alert even when facing other students.


    Being alone was truly the same as inviting trouble, but she had no one she could travel with, so everything depended on herself.


    Xiao Bao, who was within the Primal Chaos Dimension, was also alert. He was an artifact spirit, and while he had seen many masters die gruesome deaths, he had a strange feeling towards Bai Rouyun. There was a bit of worry in his heart, a feeling he had never felt before.


    As an artifact spirit, he was used to changing masters. He knew that he had no say in who became his master, and throughout the eons, he had seen masters who became geniuses and stood atop of the world, but he had also seen a lot of them who never had the chance to grow up.


    When he looked at Bai Rouyun, his heart suddenly felt ufortable when he thought about how she might be short-lived.


    Bai Rouyun did not know what Xiao Bao was feeling, but she could feel that he was depressed. She felt a little sad when she felt his emotions, but now was not the time to dwell on such feelings. She would take care of Xiao Bao when she found out who it was that was observing her, and what their purpose was.

 Chapter 118 - Observer

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Observer </h4>


    Frowning, Bai Rouyun looked around, only to find that there were no traces of whoever it was that was observing her.


    The only reason she had sensed something at all was because her spiritual power was way above her cultivation base.


    Originally, when Bai Rouyun was in her past body, her spiritual power was nothing outstanding for someone of her cultivation base.


    However, the moment she entered the body of this Bai Rouyun, then she had feltplete, and her spiritual energy, which should have slowly dissipated, had remained.


    Although it was nothing unusual for a Violet Tiered practitioner, it was overwhelmingly strong for someone at the Acquired Realm. It was only because of this extremely sensitive spiritual energy that she was able to sense someone spying on her.


    Not knowing what their purpose was, Bai Rouyun became increasingly alert. She kept observing her surroundings and did not venture deeper into the Sunset Mountains.


    She could not sense the observer��s cultivation base, and while it meant that the expert was overwhelmingly strong, it also gave Bai Rouyun a sense of relief.


    If such a strong expert wanted to harm her, then he would not need to spy on her for so long. A simple snap of his fingers, and she would be dead.


    As such, her suspended heart slowly returned to its original position, and she called out, "How long are you going to keep observing me?"


    Since she could not understand the purpose of whoever was spying on her, she decided just to face it and see what happened. The worst-case scenario was that she would lose her life, but it was not like she had not experienced that before.


    The only thing she was happy about was that Little Chu had not followed her. This figure was obviously stronger than Little Chu. If they ended up butting heads, her newfound friend might end up injured.


    The only thing that greeted Bai Rouyun was silence. She did not doubt that someone was observing her, but the person in question did not seem to have any intention of revealing themselves.


    Since they had no interest in showing up, Bai Rouyun frowned, but since there was no malice in the aura of her stalker, she continued through the forest in search of a Fire Horse.


    She did not have to walk for long before the tree line ended, and a meadow began. If she had walked the other way, then she would have remained in a forest for a long time, as it stretched up on the mountain wall too, but on the west side of the Sunset Mountain was a meadow.


    Many beasts could not live within the forest, and the Blue Water Institute had truly gone all out when they developed the Sunset Mountain as a training ground.


    There were many different kinds of beasts living in different environments.


    At the foot of the mountain was a typical deciduous forest and a meadow, but as one ventured further up the mountainside, the trees that prevailed were all pine trees, and as one came further and further towards the top, the mountain was covered with snow.


    The different environments were what determined which creature could live there, and these beasts all had different weak points and different strengths. They had done this in order to temper the students and let them experience different environments.


    Bai Rouyun had read up on the Sunset Mountain before she hade here, and knew that the west side of the mountain foot had a meadow, and this was the ideal ce for the fire horses to live in.


    As she advanced, she slowed her speed intentionally. She observed everyone surrounding her, and her eyebrows furrowed. The one who had been observing her at the start was still following her, but she could not understand what purpose the person might have.


    She entered the meadow, but as she walked deeper into the tall grassy fields, she found that whoever was following her had stopped at the forest edge.


    Although the person had stopped, Bai Rouyun did not feel calmer. Clearly, the person did not want her to see him, but still wanted for her to be in his sight.


    She threw the thoughts at the back of her head and began wondering where the fire horses were.


    The Fire Horses were always traveling in flocks, and while she only needed three, the possibility of only finding three was very small.


    She likely had to fight against a whole flock, but it would not be easy. She was merely at the Acquired Realm, and these horses were also at the same tier as her.


    By fighting so many beasts at once, it was evident that Bai Rouyun would be at a disadvantage, but she was not looking worried at all.


    The person in the shadows of the forest was observing her intently. His eyes were aze with hope, but there was also a bit of worry and uncertainty.


    If Bai Rouyun was there, next to him, she would instantly recognize the man as the old man tasked to teach ss twenty.


    While he usually looked old and sloppy, there was a bit of youth in his eyes, and he seemed as if he had found a treasure when looking at Bai Rouyun.


    This expectation in his eyes was simply too overwhelming, and if Bai Rouyun had seen it, she would have run away without ever meeting him again. She knew this gaze; it was the one that she had whenever she heard of a new grave being uncovered, or when finding a treasure map. It was not love; it was excitement and reverence. It was a feeling that could make one intoxicated, but she, ording to her knowledge, only had the Primal Chaos Pagoda that could elect such a reaction.

 Chapter 119 - I Found Her!

    <h4>Chapter 119 - I Found Her! </h4>


    Bai Rouyun slowly wandered the meadow. She looked around her surroundings, trying to find traces of the Fire Horses. The lush grass beneath her feet was soft, and the fresh air tickled her nose.


    She had spent the majority of her past life outside on the roads. Although she had been resurrected in another body, her personality had not changed.


    She enjoyed the feeling of being outside. After her resurrection, and after meeting Li Moyun, she had been staying inside most of the time, and while it was new and exciting, it was also making her feel strangely stuffy.


    She wanted to be free like a bird. She wanted to be able to just spread her wings and travel from ce to ce, looking at everything, and finally finding somewhere to settle down.


    She did not know what she wanted from life. Initially, in her past life, she had wanted to be loved. She had been abandoned by her parents, abandoned by her master, and eventually hunted down and killed. She had never experienced the feeling of having someone loving and caring for her.


    This was also why her heart was so soft whenever Li Moyun came close to her. She could sense that he genuinely wished to pamper her. While she knew that this urge only came about because she was his wife, she was extremely grateful to him, and had no intention of ending their marriage. He had given her a sense of belonging.


    He had met her when she was at her lowest, but instead of leaving her, aplete stranger, alone, he had taken care of her and gave her a home.


    He had made her feel warm for the first time, and she was extremely grateful. To repay the kindness he had shown her, she had given him the forms, but she knew that these were not enough to show her heart.


    She wanted to give Li Moyun her heart, but she was apprehensive. She was aware that he might not return her emotions, and she was scared of getting rejected.


    This was what made it impossible for her to move forward. The two shing feelings were continually waging war in her heart, and she did not know which one would win.


    As such, she sighed, her mind returned to the task at hand, and she resumed her search for Fire Horse hoofprints on the ground.


    She soon found traces of the Fire Horses, and after walking for some time, the horse herd appeared in front of her.


    She could not help but grit her teeth. She needed three Fire Horses, but in front of her were a full eleven horses, and while she had high expectations of her own skills, she was not so arrogant as to think that she could handle all eleven Fire Horses.


    The Fire Horses were not gentle beasts. Currently, they had not noticed her because she stood against the wind and was utterly silent, but the moment they recognized her, she would be in a tight spot.


    Frowning, she nced at the horses, not sure of what to do.


    "Little girl, do you need help?" a somewhat familiar voice sounded from behind Bai Rouyun, and when she turned around, she saw that the teacher of ss twenty was standing behind her with his arms wrapped over his chest, looking at her with great interest.


    The look in his eyes made Bai Rouyun feel ufortable. She did not know why, but it was as if he was looking at a treasure, the greed in his eyes was unmistakable.


    "Teacher," she greeted him with alienation in her voice, but the man did not seem to notice her difort as he began pacing around her, observing every single inch of her being.


    "Your name is Bai Rouyun?" he asked, and Bai Rouyun nodded her head. She could not hide her identity, after all.


    "You used to be a mute, dumb, and deaf woman?" he continued to ask, and Bai Rouyun hesitatingly nodded her head again.


    Everything he asked was easy to figure out with a bit of digging, but she was not willing to tell him about herself for some reason.


    The man narrowed his eyes when he sensed Bai Rouyun��s attempt at distancing the two of them. He could feel that she was genuinely unwilling to spend time with him.


    His excitement died a little, but after considering the circumstances, he rxed. Everyone would be extremely ufortable if someone like himself appeared next to them, and was acting so excited as he was.


    But he could hardly contain his excitement. This woman was definitely one of the reasons that he hade here.


    He had been fooled a few times in the past, but everything seemed to be correct this time. He could not help but feel that he had found her now.


    "These small horses are your targets?" he asked, trying to change the subject, and while Bai Rouyun knew that she could not handle them all on her own, she was also unwilling to ept the help from this figure.


    Sensing her entangled emotions, his mood became slightly perplexed. Why was she as stubborn as he had been told?


    Bai Rouyun was unaware that this man seemed to know her. He was an entric and weird fellow, so she had expected him to follow her, out of interest due to her decision to move alone in the forest.


    The man looked at Bai Rouyun, nced at the fire horses, raised his hand, and killed six of them with a single wave. The Qi hemanded was silver, a color that Bai Rouyun had never seen before, and the color made her frown.


    The man noticed her frown, but he said nothing, and just smiled slightly.


    The remaining Fire Horses had by now noticed Bai Rouyun and the man. They could have run away in fear, but instead, they charged straight at them in an attempt to avenge theirrades.

 Chapter 120 - The Bai Family

    <h4>Chapter 120 - The Bai Family </h4>


    Seeing the Fire Horses that were charging right at them, Bai Rouyun did not panic. She grasped the sword handle tightly and changed her stance.


    Flowing Feather Step!


    Lightning Sword Strike!


    The sword was like a lightning strike that came crashing down. The speed was outstanding, and the swordlight that was emitted caused the Fire Horses to neigh in shock.


    The strike filled with swordlightnded on one of the Fire Horses. While it did not manage to sever the head, a long and deep gash appeared on one of the beasts�� neck, causing blood to flood out, and the beast copsed on the ground. Thest of its breath began dissipating.


    The remaining four Fire Horses werepletely enraged, their hoofs were stomping on the ground as mes began erupting on their body, emanating extreme heat in their surroundings.


    It was not without a reason that the horses were referred to as Fire Horses. They had a little control over mes, and the more enraged they were, the more mes they could summon. Right now, the four remaining beasts almost had all their fur shrouded in a coat of fire.


    Bai Rouyun did not panic. She had not slowed down her advance after unleashing the Lightning Sword Strike; she had already lifted the sword, getting ready for the next attack.


    Cloudsky Sword!


    This sword was not as swift as the Lightning Sword Strike, but it was better when facing a group of beasts.


    Qi rolled out of Bai Rouyun��s body and crashed onto the Fire Horses in waves. They came one after another, and due to the help of the martial art technique, each wave was heavier than the previous, causing the group of beasts to be pushed back.


    Traceless Kill!


    This was Bai Rouyun��s certain kill technique. It had many downsides, but it was also the best ability to ensure that the enemy did not survive. It was ruthless, swift, and deadly.


    As she executed the Traceless Kill technique, one more Fire Horse was unable to stay alive. There was a deep wound on the chest, which had pierced the heart directly, causing the beast to copse, never to stand up again.


    Bai Rouyun��s expression was devoid of emotions. She had killed numerous people in her past life for the sake of survival; what did it matter to kill a few beasts now?


    These beasts were not too intelligent. It was true that beasts could be as smart as humans, and sometimes even smarter, but that required them to be at a higher rank.


    Bai Rouyun never saw herself as a saint. She could kill humans and beasts alike if necessary. She would do anything to protect her life and her loved ones.


    The teacher was looking at her fighting against the Fire Horses with a gleam in his eyes. She did not look like anyone he knew, but the feeling was so simr.


    Although her age was wrong, everything pointed towards her being the woman he had been tasked with finding.


    Bai Rouyun was not unaware that she was being stared at by the teacher, but she knew that she could not afford to lose her focus while fighting. Although these Fire Horses mainly attacked on instinct, they still outnumbered her, and their strength was equal to hers.


    She needed to use her martial art techniques and her agility to avoid their attacks.


    The more she fought, the easier the battle became. She used a few attacks to kill the Fire Horses one after another.


    Every move she made was deadly, and while she was alert and cautious, she did not waste any time either and was capable of killing the beasts in a very short time.


    When she finished, she began cleaning the corpses of their treasured materials. She took the manes and tails, and wrapped them up in a bundle before cing them in her Qiankun bag.


    After this, she began to dig out the Beast Cores, which she also stored, and then she considered what else might be worth something.


    She waspletely ignoring the teacher, but her actions did not enrage him. Instead, he felt more and more confident that he had found the right figure.


    But he was hesitating. He had read the file for the Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun and how she had died. If he went up to this woman and imed that he knew her identity, wouldn��t she be unusually paranoid and guarded against him?


    Although he had a good reason to look for her, and although he could determine her location due to the soul jade he had been given beforeing to this continent, he knew that she might never approve of what he had to say, so he had to be careful.


    Not to mention, he had investigated the life of the current Bai Rouyun too, and knew that not only was she married, she was also just recently cured of her disabilities.


    "My name is Bai Mn," the man said as he looked at the young woman in front of him, and a gentle light shone in his eyes.


    "I am the son of the housekeeper of the Bai Manor on Wushi Continent. I came to this continent in search of someone who went missing around thirty-four years ago.


    "She was the young miss of the Bai family, but there was unrest in the family back then. Two different sons fought to take over the role as the family patriarch, and the younger son kidnapped the rightful heir��s daughter.


    "The loss of their daughter was a significant blow to the Patriarch and his wife; they have been searching for her throughout these thirty-four years, but they found no traces before ten years ago.

 Chapter 121 - Seventeen Years

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Seventeen Years </h4>


    Bai Rouyun had originally not intended on listening to the words of the man, but the more he spoke, the more her heart shook.


    She herself knew what had happened to her ten years ago, and from what this man was saying, he was hinting that she was the lost daughter of the Bai family?


    Although it all sounded like a coincidence, she knew what he was hinting at, but a cold and ruthless gleam shed in her eyes.


    She was not going to admit to being the Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun.


    She had not forgotten that she had been hunted down and killed in her past life, and who knew whether or not this was a trick by those factions. They had never found her corpse, so it would not be a surprise if they were still trying to find her.


    Although there was killing intent in Bai Rouyun��s heart, she did not disy it. If she revealed her will to kill, she would basically acknowledge that she was the Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun.


    Instead, she turned around, her face suddenly disying a weird sense of confusion as she looked at this Bai Mn.


    "I don��t understand why you are telling me all of this," she said as she looked at him with her eyes sparkling in confusion. "You said that it was more than thirty years ago. I am not even twenty years old yet, so it has nothing to do with me."


    Bai Mn snickered when he saw her iprehensible look, and had to admit that she was a skilled actress. He then reached into his robe and dragged out a small box made from a unique type of wood that Bai Rouyun had never seen before.


    Seeing him take this wooden box out, her heart began beating rapidly. Not out of fear, but because she felt a strange sensationing from within. It was as if what was inside was resonating with her.


    Bai Mn noticed her reaction, and the smile on his face grew increasingly brilliant.


    He then opened it, and a small jade could be seen within. There were no signs of cracking, and it was lit up slightly. As in a trance, Bai Rouyun reached out her hand and stroked it with a finger, causing both her and the jade to tremble slightly.


    "You im not to be Bai Rouyun?" he asked teasingly. "If it is not you, how can both you and the soul jade have such a reaction?"


    Bai Rouyun did not admit it, but she did not reject his words either. Her entire focus was on the jade, which was pulsating with energy at the same pace as her heartbeat.


    Bai Mn closed the wooden box and ced it in his robes again. It was not before he did this that Bai Rouyun��s attention was back on him, but she did not seem pleased. Instead, there was a hint of killing intent in her eyes this time.


    She did not know what this man��s purpose was, and she could not help but fear for the worst.


    Seeing her like this, Bai Mn nodded his head in approval. "You are right to be cautious," he praised her. "I am your father��s most loyal follower," he continued. "I have grown up with him, and it was also because of this that he dared to give me your soul jade. I have been tasked with finding his daughter and bringing her back to the Wushi Continent."


    Bai Rouyun frowned. She had no interest in leaving yet. Although she was nning on leaving the continent where she had grown up, she had no wish to rush it.


    Seeing her frown, Bai Mn could somewhat guess her thoughts. "Don��t worry, you will not leave here anytime soon," he assured her.


    "This continent is a prison continent. It is a ce where banished branches of families are being sent. Although around a thousand years had passed since thest family got deported to this continent, it has never been seen with favorable eyes by the rest of the world.


    "There are many regtions in ce for this world. First of all, one has to be in the Ascended Realm to be able to leave. Being at the Innate Realm, even if you are at the peak, then you will not be able to leave this ce.


    "Secondly, this ce has always had a very weak amount of heaven and earth essence, so cultivating here is many times harder than cultivating in the Wushi Continent, for instance.


    "This ce has various formations put around it, thus ensuring that you cannot escape unless you break into the Ascended Realm, so for now, you will have to stay here."


    Bai Rouyun felt relieved to know that she would not suddenly be spirited away, and she heaved a heavy sigh of relief.


    Bai Mn squinted upon seeing this. He then smiled cunningly, and said with a smile on his face, "Little girl, I have spent seventeen years on this continent searching for you. You better prove that your talent is not bad. I want to leave as soon as possible."


    Bai Rouyun looked at him with annoyance.


    "Oh right, I also heard some rumors about you being married," the teacher continued. "Your marriage has not been approved by your elders. I will have to see your husband before I can say whether or not he should be allowed near the Bai family��s princess."


    Hearing his words, Bai Rouyun did not feel happy. Instead, a cold chill crossed her face, and her emotionless voice suddenly sounded. "I am not sure who gave you the guts to try and determine my life."


    Her words shocked Bai Mn, and he jerked his head up and looked at her, only to see the endless coldness in her eyes.

 Chapter 122 - Bai Rouyuns Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Bai Rouyun''s Feelings </h4>


    Bai Mn had done quite a bit of research on Bai Rouyun before reaching out to her.


    He had found out that she had been bestowed to this prince Li Moyun as a gift. Should she not hate Li Moyun for seeing her as an item? For taking her as a prize and marrying her without even asking for her permission?


    Bai Mn was from the Wushi Continent. He was used to looking down on the prison continent��s citizens, and this Li Moyun was also disdained.


    But it seemed that he had been mistaken. This Li Moyun seemed to be quite important to Bai Rouyun for her to act this way towards him.


    He had sensed her hostility lowering slightly until he began mentioning the ending of her marriage, and now he realized that he had stepped on andmine.


    "If you like him, we can bring him with us," Bai Mn said, trying to salvage the situation. "He is a talented genius; I know that he is the Eternal Shadow Lord, and such an individual will not be held back on this continent."


    Bai Rouyun��s cold face softened slightly as she thought about Li Moyun, but there was even more caution in her eyes when she heard that this man knew the true identity of Li Moyun.


    "I am going to look after you while you stay here, and I will exhaust my every means to help you advance at a safe but rapid pace," he promised as he looked at Bai Rouyun.


    "I am not sure what you encountered ten years ago, but it is a wonder that you survived. Looking at the body you are currently upying, it does not seem more than fifteen or sixteen years old, but I guess that something must have happened for your soul to transfer from one body to another."


    Bai Rouyun neither acknowledged his guess, nor did she reject it. She stayed silent and remained deep in thought.


    Bai Mn��s eyes narrowed. He could understand her worries and cautiousness, and he felt slightly guilty.


    He had arrived at the Prison Continent seventeen years ago. She did not have an ident before ten years ago, he should have been able to find her in those seven years he had been on the continent, and then bring her to the Wushi Continent with him, but it was no longer a possibility.


    When he thought about how the Eldest Miss of the Bai Family on Wushi Continent had been chased and killed by numerous factions and sects on a deste continent, his heart was aze with anger and fury, but he reigned in his emotions.


    These people who had harmed her will be good training partners for her on her path to bing a true cultivator.


    She could hone her skills when hunting them down, experience realbat, and learn how to be better.


    It was not enough to just train in an institute or academy. One needed to encounter real life and death situations in order to improve, and this was also why he had not killed all the Fire Horses for her, and instead left five of them alive.


    He had assumed that five would be her limit, but upon seeing her brutal and straightforward ways of killing them, he knew that he had underestimated her.


    The stronger this woman was, the better it was for the Bai family. She was the only child of the Patriarch, and while he had many nieces and nephews, amongst which he had picked an heir, he was still regretful about his daughter not having returned to his side, even after thirty years.


    Bai Mn had the ability to contact the Wushi Continent, but he could not do it regrly. Right now, having determined that he had found the right child, he wished to inform the Bai family about his discovery, but he felt that it was essential to appease Bai Rouyun first.


    Bai Rouyun was not an unreasonable person. She kept being alert and did not trust Bai Mn, but she had sensed the connection she shared with the Soul Jade.


    She knew that what he said had to have been the truth, or otherwise, there would not have been such a warm and weing feeling in her heart when she touched the jade, but that did not mean that she wanted to recognize her ancestors.


    However, she did not know if she was against it either. She had been an orphan for her entire life back then. She had often dreamt about having a loving family, having someone who cared for her. She was starved of love.


    But after she met Li Moyun, she no longer felt this way. Li Moyun had given her all the affection, and the feeling of a family that she had been longing for.


    This was also why she had been so aggressive when she heard Bai Mn hint that their marriage had to be canceled if he was not acknowledged by her family. She had initially thought that he was just a temporary husband, but after feeling the warmth and love he gave her, she had be greedy for his affection.


    As long as Li Moyun did nothing to betray her and her emotions, and as long as he did not leave her, she would be faithful to him.


    Of course, should he, one day, be unfaithful, or should he wish to end their rtionship, she would not hang on to him. She had her pride.


    But these emotions were buried deep within her heart. She had no interest in sharing them with anyone else. She did not want others to know what she felt; it was too soon to open up to anyone else.


    Bai Mn looked at Bai Rouyun and noticed that she was deep in thought.


    "Eldest Miss, let us return to the Institute. We have to contact your father," he said with uncertainty. He was not sure if she would approve of having any contact with the Bai family.

 Chapter 123 - Where Were They?

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Where Were They? </h4>


    Bai Rouyun frowned as she listened to Bai Mn. She knew that she had to face this at one point or another, but she was not really ready.


    She had been told these things all of a sudden, with no time to prepare herself, and now he wanted her to contact her father, whom she did not even know existed?


    It was even worse that Bai Mn had already shown the attitude that they had towards Li Moyun, and she felt ufortable in her heart when she thought of how they disdained him when he was so important to her.


    Since she had been lost so many years ago, she was unwilling to ept the family for any price.


    Bai Mn was not sure what she was thinking about. He thought that she would be extremely curious about her origin, but Bai Rouyun was no longer the same as before.


    Although she was still starved for family affection, she was unwilling to sacrifice those who had treasured her for it.


    However, she also understood that Bai Mn would contact her so-called father no matter what she said, and thus she might as well follow him to see what they had to say, and who this person was.


    After thinking like this, she nodded her head to approve of Bai Mn��s suggestion, and a sh of happiness shone in the man��s eyes.


    He knew how much his friend regretted losing his child all those years back, so he wanted to help them reunite.


    He did not doubt that Bai Rouyun would return to the Bai family. She was their child, so she belonged to their family. Even though he disdained the husband she had married, he would not destroy their rtionship now that he knew that she loved Li Moyun.


    Instead, he would convince the man that he could be a live-in husband, and that their children would be surnamed Bai.


    Bai Rouyun was not going to be the new leader of the Bai Family. First of all, the family preferred male descendants to female descendants. They would never let a woman take over such an important position.


    Secondly, she was not strong enough. Her cultivation base was so low that everyone would mock her, and the Bai Family would die in her hands.


    She would be able to live a life of luxury and be pampered in the Bai family, but she would never be able to have any power. The only one who truly cared for her were her parents; the others would look down on her. Although she had noble blood, she was a weak person who had grown up in a prison continent.


    She was nothing more than a pretty face with how she was now. Bai Rouyun was intelligent. While Bai Mn was excited to see her, it was clear that her family would also be excited, but she knew that everyone else would not be eager to see her return.


    Bai Mn looked at the thoughtful girl. She was supposed to be much older than she was, and she was supposed to be eager to find her family, but she was taciturn, and her brows were furrowed.


    He thought that she was just busy thinking about whether or not her father and mother would like her. It never crossed his mind that she was not as excited as he was.


    As they returned to the academy, Bai Rouyun did not instantly follow the teacher. Instead, she went to the mission hall where she handed in the Fire Horse��s manes and tails.


    She received ten points for this mission, and she nodded her head in approval. Just a few more missions, and she would be able to enter the Cultivation Tower for a few days.


    Seeing that she was in no hurry to meet her parents, Bai Mn frowned, and felt that things were not as he had expected them to be.


    After finishing her things, Bai Rouyun finally faced Bai Mn, and looked at him with an emotionless face.


    "Lead the way." Her voice was devoid of emotions; there were no ups or downs in her tone. It was impossible to sense her mood, but Bai Rouyun was simply not sure what to feel about the Bai family since she had never known about them before.


    When she was struggling to survive as a child, where were they?


    When she had been abandoned by her master, where were they?


    When she found the Primal Chaos Pagoda, and the many sects and factions were chasing her, where were they?


    At the point of her rebirth, when she was the most scared, where were they?


    They had not even been really looking for her, they just sent this man, Bai Mn, for her, but his ability to search for her was not good. Everyone knew that her name was Bai Rouyun and that she was titled the Ice Phoenix.


    Her name was apparently what her biological parents had named her, so why had this Bai Mn not tried to locate her before?


    Although she was grateful that things had ended up the way they had, she was still not feeling any happiness whenever she thought about her family.


    Instead, she felt a mix of worry and indignation.


    When she was down and out, they were nowhere to be seen, but now where her life had taken a much better turn, now that she had Li Moyun by her side, they decided to show up.


    She feared that they wanted to ruin her happiness. She was worried that they aimed to take her back and lock her up like a bird in a cage. She was not willing to experience such treatment.


    Bai Mn and Bai Rouyun each had their own thoughts, which were way too far from one another, but even so, the two of them began walking towards Bai Mn��s office.

 Chapter 124 - Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Guilt </h4>


    As they entered the office, Bai Rouyun leaned against the wall and looked at the big stone basin in the middle.


    This stone basin was the mostmonmunication device on the continent. It was full of water, and one would pour a specific mixture of herbs and ground-up ores into it, which had previously been infused with a person��s soul imprint.


    It was the soul imprint that made it so that you contacted the right person; the ingredients alone could not connect the twomunication devices with one another.


    This had one downside. They would have to get the powder from the person, and when it had been used up, they would once more have to meet the person they wanted to contact to stock up on the powder that was infused with their soul imprint.


    It was also because of this that Bai Mn had barely contacted his friend throughout the many years he had been on the prison continent.


    However, now that he had found Bai Rouyun, he fished out a small golden embroidered bag out from his robes.


    He opened it, pouring out around a teaspoon of powder, which he then dropped into the water.


    His heart was beating rapidly as he thought about what he was going to announce, and his hands were slightly clenched.


    The seconds felt like hours, and the water that had beenpletely clear began twirling and turning murky.


    It went from clear to murky, and from then, a room was suddenly noticeable.


    It was a sizable study, and from what Bai Rouyun could see there were walls full of books and a grand ceiling. This had to be her so-called father��s study.


    It did not take long before a young man appeared in front of the stone basin. He looked young, not youthful, but not old either. When looking at him, he seemed to be around thirty years old, and Bai Rouyun could not help but frown.


    Who was this man?


    It had been quite some years since she had died, and even longer since she had been dumped on this continent. If she genuinely had a father, he should look old, with white strands of hair, and eyes that were full of the tribtions of life.


    He looked exhausted, as he was gazing into the water, but when his eyesnded on Bai Mn��s face, a tremor ran through his body.


    "Mn!" he said agitatedly. "You have not contacted me in many years, are there any news?"


    Bai Mn nodded his head solemnly. "I have found your daughter; however, the situation is quite difficult to exin in a word or two; you will have to listen to it from the beginning to end."


    Bai Rouyun nced at Bai Mn. She had not told him what had happened to her from beginning to end, so how did he have the guts to im that he could tell this father of hers what had happened?


    Was he just assuming? Her brows furrowed in annoyance. This Bai family was too presumptuous.


    However, she did not interrupt, and just stayed leaning against the wall to see what Bai Mn was going to say.


    "She was left on this continent and was struggling for a long time on her own. She was then taken in by a cultivator who became her master; however, she abandoned her after a short few years. She was an independant cultivator.


    "She found some treasure in an ancient tomb, and it caused her to be chased by many factions and sects.


    "Ten years back, she was hunted down and killed, but somehow she has managed to resurrect using a dead body."


    "When she was resurrected, ten years had already passed. She was in the body of a mentally challenged girl who had certain difficulties. She was also married.


    "She is rather fond of her husband and hase to this institute as a student. I have introduced her to her background, but as her soul has been in hibernation in the body for ten years, she could not begin cultivating before recently.


    "This means that she is new to the cultivation world, and thus it will take some time before she will be able to exit this continent ande home."


    Bai Mn exined the things he had investigated, and Bai Rouyun had no interest in exining anything else. Had her soul really been in hibernation for ten years in the body, or had the remnants been floating around, waiting for a moment to be able to merge together to form aplete soul?


    She was not sure; she only knew that as long as they did not know of the secret that was the Primal Chaos Pagoda, it was fine.


    Bai Rouyun kept an eye on the stone basin throughout. She observed the expressions on the man inside the pool of water, and she instantly noticed his disbelief and relief.


    She knew that this man, who was supposed to be her father in her previous life, felt relief because he med himself for harming her.


    He was likely spending so many resources and people for the sake of finding her, not because he loved her as a daughter, but because she was his flesh and blood, and he had a feeling of guilt in his heart that he wished to get rid of.


    There was no actual family affection, which was quite evident since they had never met each other before, and Bai Rouyun instantly guessed his feelings.


    He was gentle and considerate towards her because of his guilt. He would look after her for the rest of his life to make up for losing her, but he would never really value her.


    She would be nothing but a vase if she returned to the Bai Family.

 Chapter 125 - I Am Not Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 125 - "I Am Not Going Back" </h4>


    A cold gleam shed in Bai Rouyun��s eyes as she looked at her father��s reflection in the water surface.


    She had always wanted to know who her parents were in her past life, but it was not only because she was starving for affection; it was just as much to confront them, and try to understand why she had been abandoned.


    Now that she had her answers, she, strangely enough, did not feel a need to connect with these strangers anymore, nor did she want to recognize her ancestors.


    Instead, she had a longing to see Li Moyun. To talk with him, and tell him everything that was on her mind.


    He was the one who had given her warmth.


    He was her home.


    Feeling a little impatient and eager to rush back to Little Chu, and ask about her husband��s affairs, she became restless.


    The sound of her clothes rustling caused her father to look towards the source of the sound, and what he saw made his eyes widen in surprise. Was this his daughter?


    He, who had seen every famous beauty in the Wushi Continent, was stumped for words when he saw the attractive young girl in front of him.


    There were no passionate thoughts, only the pure appreciation of beauty when he saw her, and then a sigh of regret. If she had not already been married, she would be able to bring many benefits to their family when he married her away.


    Bai Rouyun was not dumb. She recognized the regret in his eyes right away, and her heart chilled. What kind of person was this?


    "You must be my daughter?" he asked gently. He kept looking at her intently, but he did not see any excitement or happiness. Instead, he saw the unimaginable coldness in her eyes.


    "I am Bai Rouyun," she answered casually, and looked at him before she frowned. This man did not give her a sense of security.


    "Little Yun, you have to work hard," the father said softly as he tried to coax her. "You have to reach the Ascended Realm before you can leave the prison continent and reunite with your family."


    "My family is already here," she said, her voice emotionless. While you could not hear any coldness, there was absolutely no happiness either.


    Her father almost staggered when he heard her words. Was her family there? What did she mean?


    "Are you referring to your husband?" he asked, looking rather displeased, but Bai Rouyun just nodded her head.


    "Well, you can bring him too, and make him a live-in husband," the father said rather unwillingly. He truly felt that it was a waste of his daughter��s good look to be married to a cultivator from the prison continent.


    The more he spoke, the colder the gleam in Bai Rouyun��s eyes became. So they wanted to insult Li Moyun? If he really became a live-in husband, he would never be able to lift his head, and she was not willing to see that.


    She loved his arrogance. His pride was not for anyone to trample upon, not even her so-called father.


    "I have no interest in returning to the Bai family," Bai Rouyun said, after considering for some time.


    Her words shocked both Bai Mn and her father; their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    "Do you not wish to cultivate?" the father asked, feeling puzzled, but he noticed her cold eyes when he looked at the girl again. It seemed he had angered her somehow?


    Father Bai was used to being in charge of everything. Common emotions did not mean much to him, and even the love between him and his wife was not the passionate and fiery type.


    He had married his wife due to her background, and while he had never disliked her, it was not before a long time had passed that he had developed feelings for her.


    It was also mainly for her sake that he had been looking for Bai Rouyun. He felt guilty about her, but he knew that his wife��s heart was broken whenever she thought about her lost daughter.


    "I wish to cultivate, but the Bai family has not raised me for a day of my life," Bai Rouyun answered. "Where I am now is all due to my own perseverance and stubbornness. The one who truly cares about me is Li Moyun, but you wish to insult him. What kind of person would I be if I approved of your n?"


    Father Bai was shocked. He had never expected that this Bai Rouyun would take the side of an outsider over her biological parents.


    Frowning, he looked at her as if to see whether she was truly serious, but what he saw was her stubborn eyes that showed no signs of joking.


    Sighing, he could not help but think that she was likely ming them for losing her as a child, and he did me himself for this as well.


    As such, he decided to take a step back. It would not help him to pressure her now. She was also very far from the Ascended Realm; many years would pass by before she would be capable of leaving the continent.


    There was no need to rush.


    "I will respect your decision," Father Bai said with a bit of sadness in his voice. "I will, however, ask Bai Mn to stay by your side and protect you while you are at the prison continent."


    "I do not need him." Bai Rouyun ruthlessly rejected the offer. "I am going to grow stronger on my own, and having a cultivator above the Ascended Realm will remove all pressure on me. I am not willing to be a vase."


    As she spoke, she nced at her father, showing her determination on the issue.

 Chapter 126 - Truly His Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Truly His Daughter </h4>


    Bai Mn frowned slightly. He could not understand Bai Rouyun��s thoughts. Why would she not want to connect with her family?


    He was from a branch of the Bai n. While he had some low bloodline connection to the main branch, it was so little that he and his entire family were only allowed to work as servants.


    He had been given to Bai Liqiang, Bai Rouyun��s father, as a child, and had grown up as his confidant and best friend since then. However, nothing could change the fact that he was merely a servant.


    He and the children he would once have would never be able to learn the family martial art techniques, nor would they be able to live a life of luxury, or be young masters or misses.


    They would be servants for their entire lives.


    When he read up on Bai Rouyun��s life, and after meeting her, he saw how she had been all alone. She was wronged time and time again, but she had never bowed down to the powerful.


    Such a person should be happy to ept a backer such as the Bai family, and then use them to turn things around, bullying those who had bullied her before.


    However, although Bai Mn thought so beautifully, he could not understand Bai Rouyun��s real personality. She was not power-hungry, and she did not need or want others to take revenge for her. If she did, she would have let Li Moyun do it for her, but instead, she much rather wanted to do it personally, to feel the sense of relief and happiness.


    While Bai Mn was unable to understand Bai Rouyun��s thoughts, Bai Liqiang was not. His eyes shed with surprise as he saw the determination and stubbornness in his daughter��s eyes, and could not help but feel slightly gratified.


    She resembled him when he was young.


    But although she had a tenacious personality, it did not mean anything if her cultivation base could not follow suit. She was currently so weak that she could not even kill an ant in the Wushi Continent.


    Everyone began cultivating at the age of five in the Wushi continent. The heaven and earth essence was much denser there too, so the cultivation speed was much swifter than on other continents.


    Youths at the same age as Bai Rouyun were at minimum at the Innate Realm, Yellow, or Green Tier, but she was still stuck in the Acquired Realm. He did not have much hope that she would be able to catch up with them.


    But for the first time, he felt a slight warmth in his heart, and a bit of affection as he looked at Bai Rouyun.


    She was indeed his daughter.


    Bai Rouyun was unaware that her stubborn personality was apparently inherited from her father. She was unhappy with him, and was not looking at the reflection in the basin.


    "I will leave now," she said decisively. "I am going to tell you once, do not let Bai Mn follow me. I am not willing to have anyone following me, and my husband has already given me a guard who, although not at the Ascended Realm, is still capable of protecting me."


    Bai Liqiang raised an eyebrow in surprise. Her husband was not too bad, even giving her an excellent guard to protect her. Was it true love?


    If his daughter had found someone who valued her for who she was, and not for her background, he would not stand in their way.


    He owed her much, so he could only wish for her happiness. Even so, he was still a little regretful. She would have been a good piece on his chessboard, yet the guilt made it so that he could ept her choice.


    Sighing, he knew that since she had made the decision not to ept Bai Mn, he should not try to force her, as this would just make her feel repulsion towards her family.


    While he had not been able to give her the affection and love a child should grow up having, he still wanted to give her some freedom and respect.


    However, a decisive gleam shed in his eyes. He was not going to let her leave the family. While she was not by their side as a child, she had to be there when she grew older.


    She was his child. Even if her body had changed, she could not deny that the soul within it belonged to her, and thus she was still his child. His child could not roam the world for longer than absolutely necessary.


    The only reason he did not take her back right now was due to the restrictions that were in ce on the prison continent.


    Bai Rouyun noticed the decisive gleam in her father��s eyes and frowned slightly. She knew that it would not be easy to escape the chains of the Bai family now that they had located her, but she was not willing to be a tool or a vase that would live in their homes for the rest of her life.


    She was a bird that was meant to spread its wings, and soar freely in the sky.


    The only one who could ground her was Li Moyun, but she knew that he would not do that, he would soar in the skies with her. She was a phoenix, and he was a dragon; they would be together for the rest of their lives, facing the difficulties and the challenges that woulde their way.


    Thinking about Li Moyun, a tender smile appeared on her lips. She nodded to Bai Liqiang in the reflection before she turned around and left.


    She was rushing to find Little Chu so that he could tell her a way to contact Li Moyun. What she had learned today had truly shocked her heart, and she wanted to share it with him and hear his thoughts.

 Chapter 127 - Summoning Li Moyun

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Summoning Li Moyun </h4>


    The door was pushed open with a force that caused Little Chu to look over doubtfully.


    He had long since sensed that Bai Rouyun had returned to the manor, and that she was walking rtively fast, but the force with which she opened the door still caused him a slight surprise.


    "How do I contact Li Moyun?" Bai Rouyun did not even have the time for polite greetings as she saw the guard. Instead, she looked at him with worry.


    Her brows were furrowed, and her eyes were full of difort. Seeing her like this, Little Chu felt distressed. Had something serious happened to her?


    Bai Rouyun was not a person who quickly got ufortable, so when he saw her like this, Little Chu was rather worried.


    "You need to speak with the Lord?" he repeated, wondering how serious it was, but upon seeing her nodding her head, and noticing her pale face, he knew that this was indeed very serious.


    There were three ways to contact Li Moyun. The first and most simple way was to send a shadow bird with a message.


    The second was the reflection basin, but since he was at the war front, finding a reflection basin close to him would be impossible.


    There was one more way of contacting him, but Little Chu was unsure whether or not to inform her about it.


    It was a risky solution, and it would bring trouble to both of them, but whenever he saw her ufortable expression, looking like she truly needed Li Moyun by her side, he sighed and took out a small token from his robes.


    This token was made from Purple Wood, and it was spiritual. When it got crushed, Li Moyun would sense it, and then he would hurry to Bai Rouyun��s side.


    Although he was currently at the battlefront, he would be able to sneak away, and with his speed, he would be able to reach Cann City within a night.


    It was just, if someone realized that he had left and that he appeared at the Cann City, then his real identity would naturally be discovered in a very short amount of time.


    There were only a few people at the Innate Realm, Violet Tier, and the Eternal Shadow Lord was amongst the most mysterious ones.


    Usually, Little Chu would have tried to calm Bai Rouyun down and convince her not to contact Li Moyun, but seeing the difort she was feeling, he thought it was a good idea to contact his Lord.


    He was also ufortable when Bai Rouyun, who was always calm and in control of everything, looked this pale and panicked.


    "I can contact him; he should arrive tomorrow," Little Chu assured her, and Bai Rouyun nodded her head before she went to her room.


    She had not considered what consequences it might bring her to summon Li Moyun, but right now, when she was feeling confused and ufortable, all she could think about was to have him by her side.


    Little Chu sighed and looked down at the wooden token in his hand. Without wasting any time, he clenched his hand, and the token shattered into pieces.


    At the same time, at the border of the Richu Empire, Li Moyun was seated in a tent, observing the map in front of him.


    Here he could see the advancing forces and his own soldiers�� position. He yed with a figure in his hand as his cold eyes surveyed the area.


    Next to him were two ck-clothed men. Neither of them said anything, and their expressions were stoic as they vigntly observed the surroundings.


    However, just as Li Moyun was about to ce the figure in his hand on the table, a tremor ran through his body, and his eyes widened in shock and fright.


    The token had been broken!


    This was a special token he had given Little Chu. He could only use it if there were something happening to Bai Rouyun that could only be solved if he, Li Moyun, stepped forward to solve it.


    Little Chu held the token of an Elder of the Eternal Shadow Pce, so he should be able to deal with everything that came their way, but he had already broken the token.


    Li Moyun rose to his feet and looked at the two guards behind him.


    "I need to leave," he said through gritted teeth as he tried to calm himself down. "Ensure that no one notices my disappearance. I will be back shortly."


    The two guards were surprised, but nodded their heads. They had been given an order, and they would not question it.


    Li Moyun quickly vanished from where he had been before, and began rushing towards Cann City. He was scared that something had happened to Bai Rouyun. He was not sure what he would do if she had been injured or hurt.


    Although the time they had spent together was short, she was already in his heart. He did not know why, but she was important to him. She was gentle and warm; her personality was not overbearing, but she did not let anyone bully her either.


    She had the softness of a woman, but the stubbornness of a man. She was unique to him.


    Li Moyun felt how the energy in his body was starting to boil. Could anyone have guessed her identity, and the hunt had started again?


    Just thinking about it was enough to cause killing intent to appear in his eyes. His heart was beating rapidly as he continuously increased his speed. He was like a purple sh of lightning that rushed through the surroundings.


    He had to reach Bai Rouyun as soon as possible. Even if he exposed his identity, then so be it.

 Chapter 128 - Li Moyun Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Li Moyun Arrives </h4>


    Bai Rouyun did not cultivate that night. She curled up in the bed and stared at the wall. She was not sure what to think about the fact that her family had appeared out of nowhere; there were some strange sentiments of fear and panic in her heart, and both happiness and disappointment.


    She had always been alone in her past life. The one who was closest to her was Xue Jingyu, and he could never be considered her family, just a friend.


    After her resurrection in this new body, she was hated by her family. She had given up on the idea of family affection, yet the other day she had suddenly felt that there might be a family somewhere out there who wanted her. A family who had left her to the Bai family for her own safety.


    Now she found that it was not those people who had found her. Instead, it was the original Bai Rouyun��s family, and she was quite sad.


    When she needed them, they were not there, and now they wanted to control her.


    She could not wait for Li Moyun toe and help her straighten out her mind.


    She had not realized how important Li Moyun had be for her. Whenever she encountered trouble, he was the one whom she thought about.


    The night went by in a blur. Bai Rouyun was lying on the bed, chaotic thoughts were shing in her mind, and she could not make head or tail from them.


    She usually was not a weak person, however, this time it was different. She was used to being by herself, to protect herself, and never to let anyone close.


    Li Moyun and Xue Jingyu were special to her, but now her family appeared. She was not sure how to handle them.


    Little Chu was standing outside her room, his brows were furrowed, and he was feeling worried. He had never before seen Bai Rouyun like this, and he did not know what was wrong with her, so all he could do was hope that Li Moyun would arrive as soon as possible.


    The night came to an end, the sunshine broke through the horizon and cast its rays upon the tired face of Little Chu.


    He would usually not show such a haggard expression after staying awake for one night, but today was different.


    He had started to consider Bai Rouyun as family, and not just as a master, and thus he was simply too worried.


    It was also at this time that Li Moyun burst into the house. He was hurried, and his eyes were full of worry.


    "Where is she?" he asked Little Chu the moment he saw him, and Little Chu pointed at the door, moving to the side, not daring to say anything.


    Li Moyun took a deep breath and calmed his nerves. He slowly pushed open the door and looked inside.


    The room was shrouded in the morning sunlight, and a small figure was curled up in a ball on the bed.


    She seemed to have fallen asleep without knowing when, but her position showed herck of security.


    Seeing her like this, Li Moyun felt his heart ache terribly.


    He closed the door behind him and strode towards the bed, where he slowly sat down and gently touched her cheek.


    Bai Rouyun slowly woke up; her eyes were unfocused and misty. When she saw Li Moyun, there was a sh of dependence towards him, and she unconsciously hugged him, burying her head in his chest.


    Seeing her so dependent on him, Li Moyun��s heart softened. He reached out his hand and began stroking her head. "It is okay," he gently said. "I am here now."


    Bai Rouyun��s hands clutched onto his clothes, and she pressed herself against Li Moyun. Seeing her like this, he gently kissed the top of her head.


    "The Bai family from the Wishi Continent appeared and imed to be the parents of the Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun."


    When Bai Rouyun spoke, her voice trembled. She could not get herself to call them her family, but the meaning was evident, and Li Moyun understood it.


    His eyes turned dark and dangerous. He would not allow anyone to make Bai Rouyun sad, not even her real family.


    "It is okay, I am here now," Li Moyun said gently. Bai Rouyun lifted her head and looked at the familiar and handsome face in front of her. He was the one who had caused her to feel secure, the one who had made her feel loved.


    This person was someone she truly cared about, and her watery eyes glistened as she was lost in the tenderness within his eyes.


    Li Moyun saw her losing her senses; he saw her distracted eyes, and lowered his head gently.


    His lipsnded on top of hers. At first, he had wanted to touch her gently, but when their lips touched, he felt his heart beating rapidly, and the addictive feeling was simply too good. He could not stop as they began rubbing their lips against one another, slowly licking, sucking, and nibbling.


    His kiss was gentle and lingering, soft, and loving. There was no overbearingness or domineeringness; all of it was showing how much Li Moyun loved Bai Rouyun.


    The kiss caused Bai Rouyun��s mind to gopletely nk. She allowed Li Moyun to kiss her as he pleased, her eyes were wide open, and she suddenly felt the tongue entering her mouth, entangling with hers, and making her forget all about her previous worries.


    When they ended the kiss, Bai Rouyun��s face was red, her eyes were misty, and it took her a long time to regain her senses.


    Even Li Moyun was shocked by his actions, but he did not regret it. This was his wife, the woman he loved. He wanted to make sure that she knew how he felt about her.

 Chapter 129 - The Egg

    <h4>Chapter 129 - The Egg </h4>


    Bai Rouyun��s mind had turnedpletely nk. She looked at Li Moyun with her eyes wide open, and her mouth slightly pursed.


    Her confused and dazed expression caused a low chuckle to escape Li Moyun��s lips as he wrapped his arms around her waist and dragged her into his embrace.


    "Do you want to recognize them as being your family?" he asked gently, and Bai Rouyun was silent for some time.


    "I don��t know," she sighed. She had been alone for so long; it was hard to adjust her mindset.


    Initially, she had intended to live life for the sake of revenge, but after meeting Li Moyun, she had changed her goals in life. She wanted to improve and stand by his side. She had allowed for more people to get close to her, and she had opened her heart to them, but she could not say that she wasfortable about the Bai family who had appeared out of nowhere.


    Li Moyun could sense her difort. He knew Bai Rouyun��s personality, and could guess that the Bai family might have been slightly overbearing when contacting her. Otherwise she would not have such a negative impression of them.


    However, they were her original body��s flesh and blood, and it was natural that she had someplex emotions about them.


    Even so, he did not want her to feel ufortable, and instead, he just held her close to his chest, allowing her to feel his warmth and the steady beating of his heart.


    The heartbeat did indeed calm Bai Rouyun down as she was leaning against the sturdy chest. She felt rxed andfortable, and all her worries flew away.


    She did not need the Bai family; all she needed was Li Moyun. He was her rock, her haven.


    Sensing how Bai Rouyun was slowly getting her emotions under control, Li Moyun was feeling relieved. He had been worried when he saw her extraordinarily ufortable and lost, but now she was slowly returning to the person he knew - the confident Bai Rouyun.


    Bai Rouyun slowly rxed as she looked at Li Moyun. Her face was still pale, but a gentle smile hung on her lips.


    "Thank you," she said, her words were heartfelt, and Li Moyun felt his heart melt into a puddle. She was simply too sweet.


    "I need a bath," Bai Rouyun was finally aware that she had not washed after waking up and felt somewhat embarrassed, but Li Moyun just smiled gently. "I will make Little Chu bring some water," he said, but she shook her head.


    "I will enter the Primal Chaos Dimension, the water in there will be able to replenish my energy."


    Li Moyun nodded his head. He knew that the spiritual water in the Primal Chaos Dimension was different, so he said nothing as he saw her vanish into thin air in front of him.


    As Bai Rouyun entered the Primal Chaos Dimension, she had expected it to be exactly like always, with Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin waiting for her. Still, the moment she arrived, she saw that they were running around, chasing the egg she had found during the Royal Hunting Feast.


    She knew that something was living within the egg, but it had not moved at all during the time she had it in her hands. Now, it was suddenly moving within the dimension as if someone had put a fire to its tail.


    Bai Rouyun was surprised. What on earth had caused this egg to act like this?


    Xiao Bao noticed Bai Rouyun��s entrance the moment she appeared, but he was in a bad mood. As the artifact spirit, he controlled everything within the Primal Chaos Dimension, but he could not control this egg, which showed how extraordinary it was.


    "Give the egg to your man," he said, his voice sounding annoyed as he nced at the small egg that kept throwing a tantrum.


    The moment the egg heard Xiao Bao��s words, it rushed to Bai Rouyun��s side, where it swayed from side to side as if trying to look adorable.


    Bai Rouyun was stunned. She pointed at the egg and looked at Xiao Bao in surprise. "It wants to meet Li Moyun?" she asked hesitatingly.


    Xiao Bao nodded his head, and Bai Rouyun looked down on the egg. She had thought that there was something outstanding about her, which had caused the egg to be interested in her, but it seemed that it was, in fact, Li Moyun that it was attracted to.


    Bai Rouyun did not feel jealous, but she was somewhat puzzled. "I will wash up, then we can meet Li Moyun," she said to the egg, and she could see how it spun around itself in happiness.


    What a strange egg.


    She shook her head in amusement and went to wash up. As soon as she was done, she changed into a white robe with blue cloud embroideries and picked up the egg before leaving the dimension.


    As soon as she exited, she saw that Li Moyun was lying on her bed in a deep sleep.


    Her eyes softened as tenderness erupted from deep within. Just as she was about to leave him to rest, the egg in her arms slipped out of her grip and bounced onto Li Moyun.


    Looking at the speed with which the egg was moving, Bai Rouyun was shocked and scared. Was it going to crack? Or was Li Moyun going to have some bones broken?


    Just as she thought a disaster would happen, Li Moyun opened his eyes and grabbed the egg, looking at it in confusion. However, the egg was almost purring in happiness, causing Bai Rouyun tough out loud.


    The gentle, pearl-likeughter of Bai Rouyun caused Li Moyun to wake up and take a good look at the egg in his hands.

 Chapter 130 - Five-Clawed Golden Dragon Hatchling

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Five-wed Golden Dragon Hatchling </h4>


    The egg within his hand was beautiful, but it was not the appearance that attracted Li Moyun��s attention.


    He felt a strange connection with the egg as if something was calling for him, and his brows furrowed in confusion.


    Just as he was about to lift his head and ask Bai Rouyun where this egg hade from, a cracking sound reverberated in the room, and the egg began hatching.


    Both Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were taken aback by what they saw, and their eyesnded on the shell, which was now full of cracks.


    A small w was seen trying to press its way through the cracks, and soon a gap could be seen on the shell.


    Inside the shell was a pair of amber eyes, looking out from within security of the shell.


    When Bai Rouyun saw the eyes, she felt a chill run down her spine, but moments after, a shriek resounded from within the shell, and as if the creature within was in a hurry, she saw a small golden dragon struggle to get free from the confinement of the eggshell.


    As it came out, it unsteadily moved towards Li Moyun. Although it resembled a reptile more than a dragon, Bai Rouyun did not doubt in her heart that this golden creature was a dragon. And it was not just any dragon; it was a five-wed golden dragon!


    This dragon was the absolute symbol of power and nobility. It was a sign of the emperor, and it had a strange connection to Li Moyun, making Bai Rouyun take an extra look at her husband. He was truly noble, his aura domineering and overpowering, his bearing noble and full of pride.


    Li Moyun waspletely surprised when he saw the baby dragon. It was a five-wed golden dragon, not just any ordinary beast. Knowing that it had appeared in this house, he also knew that the egg belonged to Bai Rouyun, but now the baby dragon seemed to be much more attached to him.


    ncing at Bai Rouyun, Li Moyun felt somewhat sheepish. He had really benefited tremendously from her. She had helped him greatly with all the archaic pill recipes, and now her pet had taken a liking to him.


    He was not sure how he was supposed to deal with such a situation, but just as he reached out his hand to shoo the beast away, he felt a pang of pain.


    The dragon had stretched out its neck and bitten down on Li Moyun��s finger. Blood trickled out, and right after, the dragon scratched itself, so that their blood mixed together.


    Strange, golden runes appeared in the air, swirling around the dragon and Li Moyun. An outstanding energy ripple erupted from these runes, but it did not spread out. Instead, it flooded into Li Moyun��s mind through his forehead.


    Li Moyun frowned, and sweat began beading on his forehead. It was clear that the energy that had poured into his mind was extremely painful, but he did not release even the slightest sound that showed how excruciating the pain was.


    Bai Rouyun��s brows furrowed, and she looked worriedly at Li Moyun.


    The small dragon hatching had copsed in his arms, utterly oblivious to the pain that the energy was causing Li Moyun. Bai Rouyun was aware of it, but she dared not touch him out of fear of worsening his pain.


    All she could do was sit still and wait for him to ovee the trials on his own. Time went by slowly; each second felt like an hour, and an hour like an eternity.


    Li Moyun did not move for the entire morning, and it was not before noon that he finally seemed to return to his senses.


    His fingers twitched, and he slowly opened his eyes. His face was pale, and there was a mist within his eyes as if he could not focus his sight on anything. He looked dazed.


    Seeing that he was regaining consciousness, Bai Rouyun hurried to his side. She took out a bowl of water from the Primal Chaos Dimension, and found a cloth, after which she began wiping his forehead.


    The revitalizing energy from the water began entering his body, and the exhaustion and soreness slowly faded away.


    The energy that had been forcefully injected into his mind was the Five-wed Golden Dragon tribe��s heritage. While Li Moyun was no dragon, he had unwillingly signed a contract with the dragon hatchling.


    This gave him a dragon breath, and he was capable of using some of the martial art techniques that were specific to the tribe.


    Li Moyun felt guilty. He knew that since the small dragon hatchling had signed a soul contract with him, it was impossible to break it. The dragon would be his lifepanion from now on; however, it came from Bai Rouyun��s egg.


    He looked at Bai Rouyun��s eyes, but he did not see any reproach, disappointment, or anger. Instead, he saw worry.


    "How are you feeling?" She asked as she looked at Li Moyun, and her worries made him feel soft inside. She was not ming him, but she worried about him instead.


    "I��m sorry," he said. His voice was hoarse and rough after experiencing the excruciating pain of having an inheritance forcefully added to his mind.


    "Sorry? Why are you sorry?" Bai Rouyun was puzzled as she looked at him, but Li Moyun pointed at the small dragon hatchling that was sleeping on hisp.


    "This little guy has signed a contract with me," he said with a sigh. "I cannot break it, but I will try to make it up to you somehow."


    Bai Rouyun smiled sweetly when she heard it and shook her head. "It is merely a dragon," she said tofort him. "And it does not matter if it picks you or me; we will be together in the future anyway."

 Chapter 131 - Stop Hiding

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Stop Hiding </h4>


    Hearing Bai Rouyun��s heartfelt thoughts, Li Moyun��s heart softened into a puddle. Yes, what did it matter, whether this dragon was with him or her, it would protect both of them in the future.


    He nced at the dragon and instantly knew that it was a little boy. Thinking about this, he was happy enough that it had connected with him, as he felt that Bai Rouyun already had too many small children around her. She already had Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin. If she got a little dragon too, then she would be spending all her time on her so-called children, and forget all about him.


    Li Moyun would never admit that he was jealous, but he made a sudden decision not to leave Bai Rouyun again.


    It was true that he had always hidden his identity as the Eternal Shadow Lord from others, and masked his identity as being just the War God from the Richu Empire, but there was actually no need for him to continue acting like this.


    He had initially needed to do so in order to protect himself and his subordinates. Starting a new faction was dangerous, and people would not let him advance smoothly, so he had to hide in the shadows. However, he was now at a stage where barely anyone in the entire continent could contend against him.


    He was at the Innate Realm, Violet Tier, and Seventhyer. He could even slightly feel the breakthrough of him reaching the Ascended Realm soon.


    Since he was already at the peak of the continent, did he really need to hide his head, and suffer from misunderstandings?


    Why not admit who he was and allow his wife to live with her head held high?


    "Little Chu," Li Moyun called for his guard, and Little Chu entered the room instantly, looking at the floor, and not daring to look at either Bai Rouyun or Li Moyun. He did not know what they had been doing, but this was their private chamber. It would be rude to look around.


    "Go to the battlefield and inform Feng Yi about my orders. I want him to instantly end the war, even if they have to disy their abilities, then so be it. I do not want to return to the battlefield.


    "After finishing the campaign, he is to return to the Imperial Capital and inform His Highness, the Emperor about my true identity, and tell him to stop bothering me in the future.


    "I would prefer it, if he can avoid telling my concubine mother about the truth, as I do not wish for her to cause problems, and he should also warn the Emperor that I will not allow him to abuse my reputation."


    Little Chu, who had been staring at the ground, raised his head in shock when he heard Li Moyun��s orders. Were they finally moving out of the shadows? Were they allowed to upright call themself members of the Eternal Shadow Pce?


    However, Little Chu quickly understood the severity of the matter when he saw the serious expression on Li Moyun��s face, and he bowed deeply. "This subordinate obeys," he said as he cupped his fists and vanished from the room, rushing towards the battlefield.


    Bai Rouyun frowned. She understood that Li Moyun had decided to stop hiding, but she could not understand why.


    "Don��t overthink," he said, as he grabbed her waist and dragged her into a warm embrace. "I am just doing what I feel must be done. I will not leave your side in the future; we will always be together," he promised.


    Hearing his sweet promise, Bai Rouyun��s heart felt a trace of warmth erupting deep within, and a soft smile adorned her lips. She nodded her head, and looked admiringly at Li Moyun.


    Then her eyesnded on the small dragon hatchling who was lying on the table, curled up into a ball, looking a bit like a small golden ornament.


    "What do you n on naming it?" she asked, confused as she looked at the little creature that seemed as if it could sleep during the destruction of the world.


    "Since you already have a Xiao Jin and a Xiao Bao, why not Xiao Long?" he asked, looking at Bai Rouyun to hear her opinion.


    Bai Rouyun��s lips twitched when she heard his naming ability. He was as bad as she was, but there was nothing wrong with the name.


    However, who would call an oppressive and intimidating beast Xiao Long? When it grew up and became a real divine beast that would cause fear to erupt in everyone��s hearts, it would never dare to let anyone know its name.


    However, such thoughts never urred to Li Moyun. He just smiled as he saw that Bai Rouyun quite liked the name, and he smiled gently when seeing that the previous unhappiness and worries had dissipated.


    Although she had been worried about her heritage, she was much more rxed now. She was no longer scared or unsure, and Li Moyun felt much happier seeing her like this. He intentionally avoided the subject of her family, not wanting to make her sad again, and instead dragged her to the bed.


    "You did not get a good restst night," he said with certainty. Although she looked better, he could see that she was exhausted after thinking about everything for so long.


    "Why don��t wey down and take a nap?" he asked, but his words caused Bai Rouyun to blush. Previously it did not matter too much if they had some physical contact, but their rtionship had changed.


    Initially, Bai Rouyun regarded their marriage as temporary, but now Li Moyun had taken root in her heart. Sharing a bed with him was quite embarrassing.

 Chapter 132 - Lets Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 132 - "Let''s Sleep" </h4>


    The initial physical contact they had did not make Bai Rouyun��s heart beat rapidly, but just thinking about sharing a bed with Li Moyun was making her face flush red, and her eyes turned watery, as she did not know where to look.


    Seeing her so bashful and shy, it was as if someone was scratching Li Moyun��s heart; an indescribable itch grew in his body, and he took arge stride towards Bai Rouyun, dragging her into his embrace, and pressing her body against his.


    "Don��t worry, I will not do anything immoral," he promised her with his low and hoarse voice as he looked down on her.


    However, the more he spoke, the more embarrassed Bai Rouyun became. She could smell the scent that was unique to Li Moyun, the male hormones were surrounding her, and her mind was in a state of confusion as all she could feel was the embrace that had wrapped around her.


    She would usually be capable of maintaining a calm mind no matter what she was doing, but right now, her mind hadpletely thrown caution to the wind and was being dazed by the close proximity of Li Moyun.


    Sensing how her hands, which at first had rested on his chest, were now clutching his robes in the small palms, a gentle smile erupted on his lips.


    Although she had lived two lives, Bai Rouyun was still extremely innocent. She was a young woman who had never experienced love before, and although she was previously at the peak of the continent, there were many things she did not understand.


    Li Moyun was also aplete novice when it came to feelings, but he understood himself well. He wanted to be near Bai Rouyun; he wanted to be the closest person to her.


    If she said to go west, he would never dare to go east; if she said to follow the chicken, he would never look for a dog.


    He would follow all her wishes and ensure that she was happy. He had found a new joy in life, which was to see her happy expression.


    Nothing in the world could rece the feeling he got when he knew that he was the one who had brought her happiness.


    Bai Rouyun felt dizzy, but she did not try to escape from the warm embrace. What she needed right now was to feel the closeness of Li Moyun, to know that he was real.


    Every problem she had encountered had always been handled by herself, but this time she was no longer alone. She wanted to lean on Li Moyun, and borrow his strength.


    She buried her head in his chest. Her eyes were closed, and she allowed herself to empty her mind, just revelling in the feelings that she was feeling.


    There was no ambiguity in the air, only gentleness, and tenderness. The two of them were in each other��s embrace, but they did not wish to take it further. They were satisfied as long as they were together.


    No one knew how long it took before Bai Rouyun retreated a step. She opened her eyes and looked up at Li Moyun, her eyes were still watery, but this time they contained much happiness as she looked at the man in front of her.


    Li Moyun grasped her hand and led her to the bed. He then carried her up, ced her on the bed, and removed her shoes, before he pushed her back so that she wouldy down.


    He then found the nket, which he wrapped around her. After bundling her up in the nket, he took off his own shoes, and climbed into the bed.


    His sturdy chest was pressing against Bai Rouyun��s back, and he could feel her gently breathing. Although she was breathing slowly, he could tell that she was nervous as he could feel her heavily beating heart, and a tender smile shed past his eyes. She was too adorable.


    He reached out his arm and wrapped it around her waist. Although she was hidden underneath the nket, she could still feel the warmth of the arm through the fabric, and her face began turning red.


    "Sleep," he whispered gently into her ear. "I rushed here through the entire night; I need a nap now."


    Bai Rouyun was aware that it was not needed for a cultivator of such high rank to sleep; however, if his mentality was exhausted, sleep was the best way to recover.


    Since he said he needed sleep, she could imagine the worries and thoughts that had upied his mind the previous night, and she knew that sleeping would benefit him.


    When she thought of how he had arrived as soon as possible, throwing everything in his hands away to reach her, her heart ached for him.


    She had been too hasty when asking for him toe and apany her. She was unsure why she had been so influenced by realizing the truth behind her heritage in her previous life, but now she knew how rushed and panicked she had been.


    Since he was exhausted, he had to sleep, and if he wanted to hug her to sleep, then so be it.


    Thinking like this, she convinced herself that it was fine for her to apany him. That it was not the first time they shared a bed, and that they were married, so it did not matter, but her heart was beating rapidly, and her face could not stop blushing.


    It did not take long before she heard the steady breathing of Li Moyun behind her, and the heavy arm on her waist was heavy but limp. She knew that he had fallen asleep, and she finally rxed a little.

 Chapter 133 - The Adorable Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 133 - The Adorable Dragon </h4>


    Although Bai Rouyun did not feel tired at the beginning, when she heard the steady heartbeat and breathing behind her head, her eyelids grew heavy, and she slowly sumbed to her sleep.


    She felt safe in Li Moyun��s arms. It was as if this was a safe haven, a ce where nothing bad could harm her, and she did not sleep lightly as she usually would. Instead, she fell into a deep slumber.


    It took a few hours before Bai Rouyun opened her eyes again, only to realize that it was around noon, and that Li Moyun was still holding her in his arms.


    However, he was no longer asleep. She could feel his affectionate gaze at the back of her head, and she suddenly felt extremely shy.


    Why was he looking at her with such tender feelings? How was she supposed to face him?


    Bai Rouyun was not usually a bashful person. She could face things calmly, but when she met Li Moyun, her calmness would vanish, and she would behave like the young girl she was. Love was truly magical.


    Sensing her body stiffening under the nkets, Li Moyun became aware that she had woken up.


    A low chuckle escaped his lips, and the sound caused Bai Rouyun to tremble slightly before she jumped from the bed and rushed to the washing room to wash up.


    She red at Li Moyun as she ran away, but he could not help butugh out loud when he saw the begrudging gaze and the flushed face.


    Hisugh contained happiness, a happiness he never before had experienced, and he could not help but feel gratified.


    If he had never epted marrying this ditzy woman, how would he have known that he might have missed picking up a diamond in the rough?


    He truly felt as if he had to thank his ill-intended brother for sending her to his home, even more so when he knew that it would cause him to almost faint from anger.


    But it had to wait. The war at the battlefield had to end before showing himself in front of the other people. Currently, he was supposed to be at the battlefield, after all.


    Bai Rouyun calmed down as she entered the bathroom. She took a deep breath and gently tapped her cheeks in an attempt to make the blush reside.


    She washed up and changed her clothes before she walked out of the washing room again. This time she controlled her mood much better, and while she was still embarrassed, she was no longer at a loss.


    "Okay,e here," Li Moyun said as he sat on the bed, and patted the seat beside him. "We got to look at the little fellow. I think something might be wrong with him," he continued as he pointed at Xiao Long, who was still curled up and sleeping on the table.


    Bai Rouyun, who had been somewhat shy still, quickly gathered her wits and hurried to his side. She leaned over the table and observed the little dragon on the table.


    Although it was merely sleeping, she could not help but frown. It had just hatched from the egg, and it was already so tired? Not to mention, it had been sleeping for a long time.


    But she dared not touch it; she was worried that she might harm it, or that it would wake up with a start, causing it to be ufortable.


    While Bai Rouyun was rather considerate towards Xiao Long, Li Moyun was not. He poked the small dragon, but his poke had no effect, and he could not help but frown.


    The little dragon��s scales were incredibly smooth, and even felt somewhat soft, as they were entirely new, and still so small.


    It was cool to the touch, as it was supposed to be, and upon feeling Li Moyun touching its skin, the little dragon began mumbling something, and began searching for the warmth of his hand, rubbing its head and body against it, just like a kitten that was begging for attention.


    The eyes of Xiao Long slowly opened. The amber eyes were gorgeous, but they were somewhat dazed due to the dragon just waking up.


    Bai Rouyun felt her heart melt as she looked at the tiny dragon, her motherly instinct began showing its appearance, but she did not interrupt Li Moyun and the dragon��s interactions.


    "Xiao Long, why are you still sleeping?" Li Moyun asked curiously, but the little dragon just hissed happily in return. It was a newborn, and did not understand words yet.


    When it grew older, it would be able to understand Li Moyun, and answer him through their soul contract. Also, when it grew strong enough to take on a human shape, it would also be capable of speaking with Bai Rouyun, but this was something long away. It was still a newborn hatchling, and while it could sense the feelings behind the words, their meaning evaded him.


    Li Moyun shook his head with a slight smile on his face as he saw the small dragon trying to make itself look cute in front of him.


    While he could not understand the dragon yet, he could sense it��s mood, and right now, it felt delighted as it was rubbing its head against his hand, begging for a gentle touch.


    Sensing this, Li Moyun began petting it gently, and the sound of purring erupted in the room. Bai Rouyun raised an eyebrow in surprise. Could a dragon purr?


    Shaking her head in amusement, she decided not to overthink it, but she knew that a small beast like this needed to eat to sustain its body, and it needed to eat quite a decent amount of food.


    She, too, wanted to eat something, so she left the room and went to the kitchen.

 Chapter 134 - Let Us Go For A Walk

    <h4>Chapter 134 - "Let Us Go For A Walk" </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was quite skilled at cooking. While she grew up, she did not have anyone to cook for her.


    Everything she ate was cooked by herself, and due to the fact that she had been starving before, she always enjoyed eating, even when she had reached the Innate Realm, where food was no longer needed.


    Bai Rouyun was especially an expert at roasting meat. She had been roasting a lot of meat from the beasts she had killed, and she was not picky.


    As she entered the kitchen, she found various meats and spices. She then began to roast the meat, and the scent of food wafted through the manor.


    Xiao Long, who had woken up, looked towards the direction from where the scent came from and gently licked its lips.


    Li Moyun smiled helplessly when he saw the small dragon��s greedy expression in his arms, and he slowly walked towards the kitchen with the dragon in his embrace.


    He felt a strange connection to the dragon. It was as if the dragon breath reminded him of something familiar, but he had never been close to a dragon before, so he did not know where this familiarity came from.


    As he reached the kitchen, a warmth erupted in his heart as he saw Bai Rouyun bustling about. This was his wife; this was the casual lifestyle he dreamt about.


    She would always be by his side, and together they would make the world know of their rtionship.


    "The food is going to be done soon," Bai Rouyun said gently as she noticed the two hungry people in the door, and she began slicing the meat into thin slices.


    The juicy red meat looked tantalizing; the scent of the meat was simply mouthwatering. Soon the food was ced on the table, alongside some vegetables that were cooked in various ways.


    The little dragon was unwilling to taste the vegetables, but it was very eager to eat the meat. Li Moyun took a thin slice, rolled it up with his chopsticks, and ced it in a bowl in front of Xiao Long.


    The little dragon��s eyes were big and full of happiness, but it did not gobble down the food rapidly; instead, it slowly began chewing the meat, and its eyes showed utter bliss.


    Li Moyun shook his head in amusement and ced some food in Bai Rouyun��s bowl as well.


    "You cooked the food, so don��t go hungry," he said gently, before eating a bit himself.


    The meal was harmonious. From time to time, Li Moyun would ce food in front of Bai Rouyun and Xiao Long, and then make sure to eat a bit himself.


    As thest food was eaten, all three of them were feeling extremelyfortable. Eating was not necessary for someone like Li Moyun, but he still enjoyed the craft that Bai Rouyun had made, and he would never give up on enjoying her care.


    Afterward, Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun went back to the room to talk. Xiao Long went to sleep again. It had just eaten, and with a full stomach, it truly needed to sleep.


    "Howe you picked the Blue Water Institute?" Li Moyun suddenly asked Bai Rouyun. He could not understand why she had not picked one of the much more famous institutes or academies.


    "I wanted to learn systematically," she admitted. "But when I came here, I realized that this type of teaching might not work for me."


    "I have so much experience, and what they teach at the lowest grades is useless to me. My cultivation base is also so low that I cannot begin to join the higher sses, so I am quite happy to have freedom."


    Li Moyun nodded his head. It made sense. Although she had never been systematically trained before, it made sense that she was much more knowledgeable than the teachers in the Blue Water Institute.


    "I also used my free time to go to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion and put up a Marrow-Cleansing Pill for auction."


    Li Moyun raised an eyebrow in surprise, but he was not against it. These forms belonged to Bai Rouyun, and she could do with them what she wanted. She had already gone way above and beyond by giving him a copy of each of them.


    Li Moyun leaned over, ced a gentle peck on her forehead, and said with a mellow voice, "dearest, do you want to go out shopping?"


    Bai Rouyun contemted for some time. She had just slept, eaten, and rxed. It was a good idea to go out and get some fresh air.


    She had skipped lessons that day, but since she was in ss twenty, all lessons were canceled anyway, so she did not lose out on anything.


    She took Li Moyun��s hand, as the two of them began moving, Xiao Long woke up from his nap, looking slightly ditzy, and then crawled onto Li Moyun��s shoulder, where it curled up and returned to sleep.


    It was clear that this little dragon wanted to follow Li Moyun everywhere he went. The dragon was as attached to Li Moyun as it would have been to its parent.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but feel quite surprised by the clearly deep bond between the two of them. They had just met, but even the cold Li Moyun was treating Xiao Long differently.


    Bai Rouyun was happy to see this. Li Moyun had not had many reasons to be satisfied in his life. Although he had many subordinates, there were not many close to him, but now there were both Bai Rouyun and Xiao Long, who had entered his heart.


    He seemed much more human now than before, and the softness that had appeared in his demeanor made him much more approachable.

 Chapter 135 - Why Is He Here?

    <h4>Chapter 135 - "Why Is He Here?" </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was incredibly proud of her man. He was a genuinely magnificent figure, and she had never thought that she would meet someone like him.


    She felt fortunate that her life had taken this turn. Although she still wished to avenge herself on the figures that were hunting her before. Although she was very satisfied with her life, she still wanted to teach those people that there were consequences for their actions.


    Together, Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun left the mansion and began strolling down the busy roads of Cann City.


    They had no aim, they just wished to spend time together, and thus they were slowly moving forward. They stopped at many of the stalls, and anything that Bai Rouyun paid even the slightest attention to was being purchased by Li Moyun.


    It did not take him long to have his hands full of items that he had bought for her, and these items ranged from snacks to borate hairpins.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but feel a little embarrassed. Although she was not rich in her previous life, she had enough to pay for what she wanted. However, she had never been sovish as Li Moyun was now.


    He was much wealthier than she had ever expected. He did not even bat an eyelid when spending this much money; instead, he seemed rather happy to purchase things for Bai Rouyun.


    Bai Rouyun was not one to shed tears, but upon seeing the gentleness of Li Moyun, and sensing how he valued her, she felt her eyes sting with unshed tears.


    Although she and Brother Rabbit were friends in her past life, it could nevere close to the feeling she had now when she was with Li Moyun.


    The two were in a world of their own. They walked down one street after another, feeling extremely blissful, and their smiles could not be controlled.


    However, as they took a turn and walked down one of the more busy streets, people began noticing the two of them.


    Some of the people present felt that Li Moyun was somewhat familiar, while others recognized Bai Rouyun.


    Due to the rumors which had been spread earlier, everyone knew that Bai Rouyun was married to Prince Yun of the Richu Empire, so after taking a bit of time to consider, they knew that this person, who had appeared out of nowhere, was Li Moyun.


    However, everyone who was present knew that Li Moyun was supposed to be at the battlefront now.


    How could he suddenly have appeared in Cann City?


    Bai Rouyun was rather sensitive, and she quickly noticed that they were being observed, and turned to the subject of people��s whispers. She began worrying whether or not she had caused Li Moyun troubles, but upon looking at him, and seeing his calm demeanor, Bai Rouyun inadvertently also felt rxed.


    It did not take long before the entire city was aware that Prince Yun had appeared in Cann City, and that he was here for the sake of Bai Rouyun.


    Some were excited about it, while others were unhappy. The Crown Prince was feeling mixed emotions. He was happy that his brother had abandoned his position, as he could now punish him ording to the rules of the Empire, but he was also worried. If he had left the battlefield, would there even be an empire to punish him?


    Bai Mn was also somewhat uncertain about his emotions. He was rather sure as to why this famous figure had appeared in Cann City, and he felt gratified about the fact that Li Moyun was willing to drop everything in his hands and rush to her side.


    This showed that the young man truly cared about Bai Rouyun. As a Bai family member, this made Bai Mn look at the young man with a much more positive feeling, but he still felt a little ufortable that a Bai family��s daughter was married to a young man from the prison continent.


    Bai Mn decided that he had to see this man with his own eyes. He was not too sure whether or not this young man could amaze him, but he was not feeling optimistic.


    Bai Mn left the Blue Water Institute and set out towards the Cann City for the sake of finding Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun.


    It was not only him who looked for them; the crown prince also hurried towards the city. He was not going to let go of a chance to deride Li Moyun in front of everyone else.


    Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun felt somewhat unhappy when they noticed that they could no longer continue indulging in their own couple��s world.


    Everyone wasmenting about them, and they felt a little helpless.


    Just as they wanted to walk home, they suddenly heard a voice call to them.


    "Bai Rouyun!"


    Both Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were shocked by someone calling her out with such a loud voice, and turned around.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but frown when she saw that the man who called was Bai Mn, and she clenched Li Moyun��s hand.


    He felt her difort and looked at the advancing figure. A sh of hostility went past his eyes, but it vanished before anyone noticed it.


    Bai Mn was shocked when he saw that the young man was not just a legendary figure. He was already at the breakthrough point towards the Ascended Realm, which was outstanding for someone his age, even in the Wushi Continent.


    Bai Mn raised an eyebrow when he saw that this man was nothing like what he had expected. Not only was his strength overwhelming, but he also had the natural air of a king.


    When he looked at him, his eyes suddenly widened when he noticed the five-wed golden dragon that was resting on the man��s shoulder.

 Chapter 136 - Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Traitor </h4>


    This beast was a divine beast. Back on the Wushi Continent, no one dared to tame a Five-wed Golden Dragon, as it would cause the dragon n to view one with absolute hatred.


    Not to mention, taming a beast was not easy. Most beasts with a strong mentality would choose death rather than submission, and it was especially so for dragons, qilins, and phoenixes.


    This man had already overthrown his impression of what was possible for one��s cultivation. Now he was also making him understand that it was even possible to tame a Five-wed Golden Dragon.


    Although it was a baby, these beasts had a prideful nature, and it was impossible to submit to someone just because they were newborn.


    Narrowing his eyes, Bai Mn began wondering what kind of person Bai Rouyun had married.


    He was from the prison continent, but his cultivation speed and talent did not pale inparison with even the geniuses from the Wushi Continent. He was stuck in a ce that was bound by a multitude of formations, but he had managed to contract with a Five-wed Golden Dragon, which should not even have appeared here.


    His luck was outstanding, and so was his talent. Was he truly from this continent?


    He had looked up on Li Moyun��s background, and everything seemed clean. He was born of a less-liked concubine, and had to fight for all that he had achieved today.


    He was also the man behind the Eternal Shadow Pce, and while it was hard to find this piece of information, it did not shock Bai Mn.


    At that point, he had not considered the Eternal Shadow Pce��s ce in the prison continent. He had forgotten that the man behind the scenes was an Innate Realm, Violet Tier expert, so he had not thought it too outstanding.


    But now that he was looking at Li Moyun, he realized that he had been too uptight, and not really considered the person who was in front of him.


    But looking at the fact that his cultivation base was rather outstanding, and that he had tamed a Five-wed Golden Dragon, Bai Mn had to admit that he was quite the catch.


    It seemed that the daughter of their Bai family still had quite good taste.


    Bai Rouyun was unaware of what Bai Mn was thinking. If she knew, she would snort and roll her eyes. Of course she had good taste!


    There was an awkward silence as no one spoke. Bai Mn was busy looking at Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun, and the more he looked, the more pleased he became.


    This man would be a good son-inw for the Bai family. Even if he did not have a family backing him, what truly mattered was one��s talent and personal strength.


    If he went to the Wushi Continent when he reached the Ascended Realm, then he would be able to make a name for himself. By the time Bai Rouyun had gotten strong enough to leave the prison continent, their Bai family would wee their union with open arms and great fanfare.


    Li Moyun could sense that when Bai Mn had looked upon him at the start, his eyes had been full of disdain and mockery, but now there was even a bit of respect in them.


    He knew that what caused this change was his strength and talent, but he was not ttered by the man��s change in attitude.


    Bai Rouyun had already made it clear that she had no interest in epting the Bai family as things were now, so the thoughts that this family had on him did not matter.


    The stalemate continued while the three of them observed each other. Many people present were staring at them and gossiping, wondering what was happening.


    Everyone knew that Bai Mn was a teacher at the Blue Water Institute, and while he was teaching the lowly ss twenty, he was one of the few teachers one should not mess around with.


    He had never given anyone face, and no one understood why he was in the institute at all.


    Currently, he looked as if he had swallowed a fly. His facial expression was ugly, and his brows were furrowed.


    Everyone who observed the three of them was under the impression that Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun had insulted him.


    Just as his brow was so tightly furrowed that it could hold a coin without dropping, another voice was heard from behind them.


    "Li Moyun, you traitor! How dare you show up here when you should be stationed at the battlefield?!"


    Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun did not have to turn around to know that the Crown Prince had hurried over.


    His face was full of gloating. The words he said were serious, and his eyes were full of exhration, but when he met the indifferent eyes of Li Moyun, he suddenly began feeling scared.


    He had always feared Li Moyun, but he refused to admit it. He had even convinced himself that what he felt towards Li Moyun was nothing more than rivalry, and that he was only worried that this brother of his would steal the title of Crown Prince from him.


    Bai Rouyun nced at the Crown Prince and saw him take a step back in a fearful manner, and she could not help but feel slightly disgusted by this man.


    He was the one who came to pick a fight, but Li Moyun had not even said anything. He merely sent a nce over, and he had already retreated.


    "The war will be won in a day or two," Li Moyun said casually, but with such conviction that no one could doubt him.


    "I have no reason to stay, as I have given one of my trusted aides the task of finishing up the battle for me."

 Chapter 137 - Angered Bai Rouyun

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Angered Bai Rouyun </h4>


    The Crown Prince was not aware of whether or not these aides that Li Moyun had mentioned would really be capable of gaining victory, but he was hoping that they could.


    Even if they gained victory on behalf of Li Moyun, nothing could change the fact that this man had left the battlefield before the end of the war, and thus had deserted his position.


    No matter what, this deserved extreme measures of punishment, and most of the people who hade to revere him throughout the years would look down upon him.


    What man abandoned his country and the war to flirt with a woman? No one could respect such a person, and his chance of bing the new Emperor would be lowered drastically.


    Although the Crown Prince was extremely pleased with what had happened, he would never disy his pleasure on his face, and instead act as the indignant citizen of the Richu Empire, who had been abandoned.


    He was going to truly magnify the issue, and cause so much trouble to Li Moyun that he might even be sentenced to death.


    That was, after all, the sentence that most traitors were getting.


    Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun were observing the Crown Prince. While he tried to act pitiful to gain sympathy, it was impossible for him to hide the gloating on his face, and he looked rather ugly in his attempts at seeming sad.


    The people surrounding them were also aware of the Crown Prince��s thoughts, but while they thought he was truly disgusting, they were also displeased with Li Moyun. What kind of man left his country alone when they were in need of his services?


    Bai Rouyun saw the displeased eyes that were focused on Li Moyun, and she started to feel indignant. Li Moyun had already sent Little Chu, and he likely had quite a few experts of the same caliber on standby at the battlefield. To end the war was as simple as pping his hands!


    But Bai Rouyun also knew that she should not say anything. It was not up to her to decide whether or not Li Moyun should announce his identity as the Eternal Shadow Lord.


    However, seeing him being wronged like this caused her to feel unhappy. The hand that held Li Moyun��s hand clenched tightly, and the man could feel her anger, but instead of being unhappy, a sweetness erupted in his heart, like flowers blooming.


    He knew that she was angry for his sake, and seeing her like this truly proved how much she cared about him.


    Li Moyun looked at the Crown Prince. He gently squeezed Bai Rouyun��s hand to calm her down, and then he opened his mouth. "A poor country like the Richu Empire should be more than grateful that the Four Protectors of the Eternal Shadow Pce have stepped into the battlefield. It will end in a few hours at most, so do not worry about me leaving."


    Li Moyun did not say that he was the Eternal Shadow Lord, but the fact that he could order the Four Protectors of the Eternal Shadow Pce to make an appearance made it obvious that he had a good connection to there.


    The Crown Prince could not help but frown. If Li Moyun had truly sent such experts, then the war would naturally be ended in a short amount of time, and then no one would me him for leaving the battlefield.


    However, since when did this unfavored prince, Li Moyun, manage to gain connections to the Eternal Shadow Pce? Why wasn��t it him? He was, after all, the Crown Prince, and his background was much more illustrious than Li Moyun��s.


    Li Moyun nced at the Crown Prince and knew exactly what he was thinking, but he did not care too much. He snorted, and while taking Bai Rouyun��s hand, he walked away from both Bai Mn and the Crown Prince.


    Bai Mn looked at the departing figures with a pondering expression on his face. He was not sure what he should do from here on.


    When he and Bai Liqiang had spoken to Bai Rouyun, they had been disdainful towards Li Moyun. They had been hinting that he was only worthy of being a live-in husband, and that their children had to take the surname Bai in order for them to approve of their rtionship.


    However, now that Bai Mn had considered it, it was in no way a bad thing that Bai Rouyun was married to Li Moyun, and for her to remain in his family.


    If they insulted Li Moyun, he might abandon their Bai Rouyun, and then move on to another woman. In that case, Bai Rouyun would be an old divorced woman with nothing but her family background to tempt other potential new husbands.


    Bai Mn was truly overthinking. Li Moyun had liked Bai Rouyun from the moment she had been resurrected in this body, and he truly wanted to spend his entire life by her side.


    He was not going to abandon her, nor was he going to make her suffer. However, it was not him who was the most problematic to convince; it was Bai Rouyun. Just like how Li Moyun loved her, she also liked him, and she would never let him suffer.


    She had married him, she was his wife, so she would not let him be submissive to her original family, merely because they wanted to take her back.


    If she had to choose between the Bai family and Li Moyun, there was no doubt in her mind that she would choose Li Moyun.


    Bai Rouyun had a cold look on her face as Li Moyun took her away. He could sense her anger whenever the Crown Prince opened his mouth, and while he did feel happy to sense her anger for his sake, he was also troubled, as he did not wish for her to be unhappy.

 Chapter 138 - Crystal Shrimp Dumplings

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Crystal Shrimp Dumplings </h4>


    Together, the two of them moved back to the mansion. They had bought many snacks and items throughout their walk, and while they were not tired, their mood had been ruined by encountering Bai Mn and the Crown Prince.


    Although it had caused their mood to plummet somewhat, it quickly turned good again, as they walked around hand in hand and felt each other��s warmth.


    As they returned to the mansion, Xiao Long finally woke up again, rubbing its face against Li Moyun��s neck, before it flew onto Bai Rouyun��s shoulder and looked at her with big and pitiful eyes.


    Bai Rouyun was not a biological mother, but the look within the little dragon��s eyes reminded her of Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin when they were looking at herbs, and she instantly guessed that the small beast was hungry.


    It had hatched not long ago, and it had a great appetite. Especially after tasting Bai Rouyun��s craft, it felt that this food was something that it could always eat, no matter how full it felt.


    Even though it was Li Moyun��s contracted beast, it had abandoned him for the sake of ingratiating itself with Bai Rouyun. Li Moyun could not help but rub his nose embarrassedly.


    Was this the same beast which had wholly ignored Bai Rouyun while being in her Primal Chaos Dimension, but acted like a mad creature when it encountered him?


    Things had changed in less than a day. One truly had to admit that the power of good food was impossible to beat.


    Bai Rouyun shook her head in helplessness and moved to the kitchen. She began cooking again, and this time Xiao Long did not move away from the countertop. It observed every single movement she made with eyes wide-open and full of curiosity.


    She did not cook a big meal this time as she had for lunch. Instead, she made many snacks. She was especially having fun making crystal shrimp dumplings. These were extremely enticing, their skin was thin and translucent so that the filling could be seen inside, and Bai Rouyun was using a special kind of shrimp that could cultivate. Hence, the food tasted even better because it was nourished by the heaven and earth essence.


    Even Li Moyun, who did not need food to sustain himself, was enticed by the look of these glistening dumplings, and he felt his mouth watering in anticipation.


    Bai Rouyun was aware that these crystal shrimp dumplings were incredibly delicious, so she had cooked a whole mountain of them. Xiao Bao could not leave the Primal Chaos Dimension as things were now, Bai Rouyun was simply too weak to let him leave, and Xiao Jin was not going to leave either, as she felt sorry for her brother, and thus Bai Rouyun nned on bringing some of the dumplings into the dimension with her, to share them with her two adorable children.


    Li Moyun could guess her n, and he smiled gently. He truly liked that Bai Rouyun was so considerate towards those whom she had allowed to walk into her heart, and he felt quite relieved.


    Although she had been killed before, she had not lost her humanity or her gentleness. She was ruthless when the situation called for it, but she was also sweet and gentle when she could.


    Usually, Li Moyun would never have considered another person attractive, but Bai Rouyun��s personality was simply impossible to resist.


    He was not sure when it had begun, but she had invaded his heart swiftly, and taken root within, unable ever to let go again.


    He had originally liked her when he saw her the first time within the bed chambers. Her confused and clueless expression, her hoarse and helpless voice. The first encounter with her had been impossible to forget for him.


    It had directly shot into his heart, and as he spent more time with her, he found that it became harder and harder to get free, to the point that now he was aplete ve to his wife.


    He was willing to change all his ns for her, he did not mind if his own ns were interrupted or slowed down; the only thing that mattered to him was for Bai Rouyun to be happy.


    Li Moyun leaned against the doorframe into the kitchen as he observed Bai Rouyun cooking the crystal shrimp dumplings. He could not help but feel excited, happy, and fulfilled.


    Initially, he had been questioning his life. He was not happy with the current situation he was in. He had carved his own ce in the cultivation world by creating the Eternal Shadow Pce, but only he knew how many of his subordinates had been sacrificed in the process, and how cold and callous the other factions were.


    His original thoughts were to gain enough strength to protect himself, butter his strength was just being increased due to him pursuing more power.


    Now he had finally found a reason for him to try and be stronger. He wanted to ensure that he could always protect Bai Rouyun, that he could give her whatever she might want and need.


    Bai Rouyun was not aware of Li Moyun��s thoughts. She was busy teasing Xiao Long, and from time to time, she would feed him some of the dumpling fillings, and then steam the dumplings one batch after another.


    Xiao Long would snatch a freshly steamed dumpling as soon as a batch was done, and swallow it, not caring about the piping hot temperature.


    The sight of Bai Rouyun and Xiao Long behaving like this was truly too adorable, and peace slowly settled in Li Moyun��s heart.


    However, this was like the silence before the storm. To keep Bai Rouyun safe, and to ensure that no one would suddenly appear to threaten them, Li Moyun dared not rx for too long at a time. The Wushi Continent was bearing down on him with tremendous pressure.

 Chapter 139 - The Truth Is Out

    <h4>Chapter 139 - The Truth Is Out </h4>


    The tranquil atmosphere was peaceful and calm. They enjoyed their food before Bai Rouyun entered the Primal Chaos Dimension, where she gave a big bowl of dumplings to Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao.


    While Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were enjoying their time together, Little Chu had long since arrived at the battlefield. He informed the Four Protectors of the Eternal Shadow Pce about Li Moyun��s orders, and they instantly set out to ensure that they were followed.


    Li Moyun did not care who ended the war, as long as it was concluded right away. Due to this, one of the Protectors went to the capital of the enemy nation, while the other three split up, each taking a part of the army, and suppressed them with their aura.


    No one could move, all of them were horrified when they felt the pressure that came crushing down upon them, and they knew that the Richu Empire had gotten help from a group of experts.


    The protector who had gone to speak with the Emperor of the enemy nation used coercion to stop the war. In less than two days, the entire battlefield was evacuated, and the enemies dared no longer invade the Richu Empire. Why had no one told him that they had the backing of the Eternal Shadow Pce?


    Little Chu did not stay at the battlefield to see the end of the battle. He hurried to the Imperial Capital of the Richu Empire. There was excitement in his heart, as he was looking forward to informing that dog-like Emperor just how amazing Li Moyun actually was.


    The Emperor had vilified Li Moyun time and time again, tried to trip him up, and guarded against him at all times, when Li Moyun could have been his most beneficial partner to keep the empire safe.


    However, he had destroyed every chance to keep a civil rtionship. He had destroyed what could have been his protective talisman.


    How Little Chu looked forward to telling him.


    The excitement made Little Chu move even faster, and it did not take him long to reach the capital.


    When he did, he headed straight for the Royal Pce, and entered through the front gates, without the guards even being capable of sensing him.


    He was much stronger than even the strongest expert that resided in the empire, and he could walk unhindered through every part of the pce as he wished.


    If Li Moyun had been pressed too far, killing the entire royal household would have been extremely easy, but he never stooped to their level.


    Little Chu and the other members of the Eternal Shadow Pce had long since wanted to deal with the royal family of the Richu Empire, but while Li Moyun was cold and ruthless, he did not overstep the boundaries. He did not take his revenge on his family, although none of them treated him well.


    For Li Moyun, it was aplicated topic. Although he did not like his family, he was currently alive because of them. Without them, he would have died long ago, so even if he was annoyed with them, and even if they had caused him to be angry, he would not harm them.


    However, he also had his bottom line. He was unwilling to be abused by the Richu Empire, and before he went out on the campaign, he had already shed all semnce of cordiality with the Emperor.


    While he was alive because of the Emperor and his concubine mother, he had already repaid them long ago. Without him, the Richu Empire would have sumbed to the ferocious enemies that bordered on all sides, but it was still peaceful because of his participation in the war efforts.


    As Little Chu was deep in thought, he arrived outside the study belonging to the Emperor.


    With a flick of his hand, the guards on both sides of the door copsed, unconscious.


    Little Chu did not waste any time and pushed open the door, not even informing the Emperor of his arrival.


    When he pushed the door open, the Emperor raised his head with a frown and nced at the intruder, but when he saw the young man, the frown on his face turned deeper, and his mood turned foul.


    Just as he was about to yell out, a strong coercion erupted from Little Chu, making it so that the Emperor could not even open his mouth.


    "So, you are the dog Emperor who thinks he can control my Master?" Little Chu asked with a sneer on his face.


    "I am here to give you some pieces of information that you would never have guessed at all.


    "Your son, Prince Yun, Li Moyun, is the Eternal Shadow Lord, the owner of the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    "He is an expert at the Innate Realm, Violet Tier, and not many in the entire continent can rival him!


    "He has left the battlefield as he had something personal to deal with, but the Four Protectors of the Eternal Shadow Pce have ended the war. You should expect the enemy Empire toe and propose a truce soon.


    "Let me make something obvious. Everything the Richu Empire has today is thanks to my Master. I hope you will no longer antagonize him, and that you will never mention a word of this to anyone, not even to his concubine mother."


    The Emperor was breathless and scared. When he heard Little Chu��s words, there was no doubt that he was telling the truth, but he was horrified.


    How could this son, whom he had looked down upon for so long, suddenly turn out to be a figure that could make the entire continent tremble?

 Chapter 140 - The Emperors Fears

    <h4>Chapter 140 - The Emperor''s Fears </h4>


    Little Chu enjoyed watching the alternating color on the Emperor��s face. One moment it was red, the next, it was pale white. Then it would turn ck as the bottom of a pot, before purple, as if he had not been able to breathe.


    Seeing him looking like this, Little Chu felt that there truly was something known as Karma in the world.


    This man had been annoying Li Moyun for so long, but now he understood that he was actually nothing in front of his own son. This sudden realization caused him to feel humiliated, but also fearful.


    He was more than well aware of how he had treated Li Moyun throughout the years, and if this man, who proved to be such a heavyweight in the cultivation world, decided to exert his vengeance on them, then no one would stand up for them, and they would naturally die.


    The thoughts that were rapidly rushing through the Emperor��s mind were so terrifying that he could not help but tremble.


    Little Chu had crossed his arms over his chest, and a smug smile was evident on his lips. He understood every thought that was running through the Emperor��s mind, but he said nothing to make him rx.


    He felt that this dog-like Emperor deserved every moment of panic that he was experiencing, and he was reveling in the expressions that were appearing on the older man��s face.


    Little Chu had never before realized that he was such a person. That he would take joy in the misfortune of others, but this man was the father of the Crown Prince. Not only had he treated Li Moyun badly, but he had also spoiled the Crown Prince who, in turn, had harmed Bai Rouyun.


    Although Little Chu was a man of the Eternal Shadow Pce, he was now Bai Rouyun��s personal guard. He still had his loyalty and respect for Li Moyun, but now he also had family affection towards Bai Rouyun. He would never let her suffer, and the Emperor was also a cause for her troubles, albeit indirectly.


    Little Chu was a little surprised to realize that his feelings were nothing like he had expected before.


    Initially, he had been guarded against Bai Rouyun. He had felt that the more outstanding she was, the more dangerous she was for his master, but after getting to know her, and knowing what she had done for them, he began to understand that there was more to her than met the eyes.


    After getting to know her, he realized that she was a person who was able to distinguish between good and evil. That she knew when to be ruthless, but also when to help others. She had her own code of conduct, and she stayed true to who she was.


    She was a fascinating woman, who one could only admire. Although he admired her and saw her as a person who truly cared for him, there was no ambiguity in his emotions; it was pure respect.


    So when he was here, looking at the Emperor, he felt indignant on behalf of Bai Rouyun. He felt that she had suffered, and was aggrieved because of this dog-like Emperor.


    When thinking about Li Moyun, he was gloating in pleasure to see the horrified Emperor, but when thinking about Bai Rouyun, he was truly indignant on her behalf. That was the difference in his emotions.


    Shaking his head, Little Chu finally decided to put the Emperor out of his misery. "My Master has no intention of acting against you; however, if you ever harm his wife, or him, again, then he will not be polite. Also, keep the Crown Prince on a tight leash, don��t let him go around trying to humiliate people who are not to be trifled with."


    The Emperor could instantly guess what Little Chu was referring to, and his face paled. He had previously seen the Crown Prince as the most likely sessor he had, but now he was worried. Would Li Moyun let him seed since he had been the one to oppose Li Moyun the most?


    The Emperor was feeling worried, but to him, there was nothing more important than himself. Even if he had to sacrifice his son, he was willing to do so for the sake of ensuring that he stayed as the Emperor.


    Little Chu could see the selfish gleam in the Emperor��s eyes, and could not help but scoff in disdain.


    If someone told Li Moyun to abandon Bai Rouyun, he would never do that. No matter what he was offered, Little Chu hadplete faith in Li Moyun to be faithful to Bai Rouyun, and this was also why he was suddenly looking at Li Moyun with much more favorable eyes, it was as if he was looking at his own brother-inw.


    Li Moyun was unaware that his little wife had gathered another family member. So far, he thought that the only truly important figure to Bai Rouyun was Xue Jingyu, but now it proved that Little Chu had be close to her during the time they had spent together.


    The Emperor was deep in thought, but Little Chu just shook his head and left the room. He had faith in his ability to threaten others, and since he had told the Emperor not to tell anyone about the true identity of Li Moyun, he did not think that this old man would be dumb enough to go around doing so.


    His selfishness would make it so that he would keep it to himself.


    Little Chu returned to the Eternal Shadow Pce and began working on the preparations for appearing in everyone��s eyes.


    Li Moyun had exined these preparations to Little Chu before he had left, and now it was time to execute them.


    When they heard the words Little Chu brought back, excitement grew in the entire pce, and they all got busy working.

 Chapter 141 - The Emperor Despairs

    <h4>Chapter 141 - The Emperor Despairs </h4>


    Although Li Moyun had made Little Chu threaten the Emperor, he had every intention of bringing the Eternal Shadow Pce to everyone��s attention.


    Currently, everyone was aware that there was a faction known as the Eternal Shadow Pce, but no one knew much about them. The factions, who had sent someone to investigate, had often lost contact with the cultivators they had sent, and those who did return had nothing of importance to report.


    The only thing that was known was that the Eternal Shadow Lord was an overbearing and domineering figure. That he was young but immensely talented and had a cultivation base that was in the Innate Realm, at the Violet tier.


    While Little Chu had returned to the Eternal Shadow Pce and was busy preparing for the grand entrance into the cultivation world, the Emperor had copsed in his seat. His face was grey, and his eyes dim. He knew what he had lost and was aware that there was no way to salvage it.


    He knew that while he still might benefit from Li Moyun being his son, as long as Li Moyun was even slightly annoyed, or if he felt that he wanted to avenge his wife, then the Empire could crumble at any moment, or he could lose his position as the Emperor.


    He was getting paranoid as he thought about the possibilities, and the more time he spent thinking about it, the more panicked he became.


    He had done everything in his power to be the Emperor back when he was a young prince. He was never favored by his father. Hence he had been forced to use extreme methods to ensure that no other prince could inherit the throne.


    While he had many brothers, they had died one after another in seemingly innocent idents; however, only he himself knew that he was the cause of these deaths.


    When he finally managed to get rid of all his brothers, his father had the idea of giving the throne to a daughter and have a female empress, but before he could inform anyone about his thoughts, he too met with a mishap.


    The current Emperor was only sixteen years old when his father suddenly sumbed to illness, or that was the excuse he gave the public.


    This was also the reason that he had been so scared of Li Moyun. First of all, he had been extremely jealous of him. Why was this son of his so outstanding? When he, the Emperor, was young, he had never been able topare to Li Moyun. If he had even half of Li Moyun��s outstanding demeanor, then he would naturally have been the crown prince, without the need for such despicable tactics.


    But since Li Moyun was so outstanding, he was likely to get the support of the court. Since he had taken over the throne, the Emperor had been terrified of someone taking it from him, and he instantly put up a guard against Li Moyun when he found out how outstanding he was.


    He knew that he was qualified, but he would never make him the Crown Prince, as this boost in position might make him power-hungry, resulting in him trying to stage a coup.


    Only now, when the Emperor understood how untouchable Li Moyun was, did he see how stupid he had been. Previously the Emperor had seen disdain and disgust in Li Moyun��s eyes every time he looked at him, but it was not before now that he understood why.


    To Li Moyun, the Richu Empire��s throne was much more of a hindrance than anything else. No faction in the cultivation world would ever take over the Empire of the mortal world; there were simply too many risks and responsibilities involved.


    While the Emperor was deep in his own thoughts, the Eternal Shadow Pce was full of a festive mood. The gates, which were usually closed and guarded by soldiers, were now open wide.


    Servants and maids were streaming in and out of the building, and brilliant smiles hung on all their faces. They were all radiating excitement and happiness, but they were merely greeted with the servants�� shaking heads and apologetic expressions whenever someone asked the cause.


    None of them were willing to exin what had caused their mood to be so good. They had seen the ns that Li Moyun had for going public, so they could not destroy his preparations.


    However, while the entire building was joyous, two figures were seated in the teahouse opposite the big pce.


    It was two women, and both of them were wearing big bamboo cone hats. These hats had a veil of thin fabric hanging from the edges, so the faces of the two figures were hidden entirely.


    They sat close to the window, but neither of them spoke, neither did they touch the tea on the table.


    Their actions caused many to stare at them, but they stayed still and kept observing the Eternal Shadow Pce. They had arrived in the morning, and while they had ordered some snacks and tea at random times, they had never touched the goods they had bought and were clearly there to observe the festivities in the pce opposite the road.


    The tea house owner was somewhat confused, but he did not say anything to the two women. They had spent quite a sizeable amount of money in his humble store, so letting them observe the pce was no big deal for him.


    These two women were the Qing twins. It had been quite some time since they had escaped Elder Sun, but they had never managed to leave the Imperial Capital. Even now, when it had been so long, Elder Sun was still looking for them, and everyone who exited and entered the capital was checked by the Eternal Shadow Pce.

 Chapter 142 - The Twins

    <h4>Chapter 142 - The Twins </h4>


    The two women sat in the teahouse until the night slowly descended onto the city.


    They had said nothing for the entire day, just looking out the window, but as the luminous pearls that illuminated streets at night slowly began turning on, and the city began calming down, the two women rose from their seats and left the establishment.


    The city was always bustling with life. During the bright hours of the day, children, adults, and even families would be traveling on the roads. Servants would be hurrying to do their tasks, and officials would be rushing back and forth through the streets to make it in time for their meetings.


    During the evening and night, the city was less cramped than during the day; however, it was just as lively. The restaurants and taverns were bursting with life. Some came to drink good wine, while others came to indulge in food and other pleasures.


    The red light district was incredibly popr. This was where men and women could drown themselves in carnal pleasure. They could find anything they were looking for here, and as long as one had enough money, only the sky was the limit.


    This was where the Qing Twins had one of their base of operations for many years; however, after being sent for punishment, their businesses had also been removed from their hands.


    They had to start from scratch with nothing, and while they needed some way of earning an ie, they could not be known, as they needed to keep a low profile so that Elder Sun would not find them again.


    Qing Yi and Qing Er were smart women. They had good business acumen, as they had been in control of various businesses for Li Moyun before, and they were extremely alert.


    They knew when to advance, and when to retreat. They had found a young man with nothing more than a minimum amount of money, and had opened a new brothel with his investment.


    This brothel was not big, nor was it small. It had developed a good reputation, and everyone knew that the owner was a single young man who had emerged suddenly.


    The Eternal Shadow Pce had also done some initial investigation, but upon knowing that the owner was a single man, they had lost their interest and let it be.


    It was Qing Yi and Qing Er who had given this young man the ability to earn money, and he truly respected the two women who had pulled him from his despair and given him another chance.


    He was not sure about the two women��s identity; all he knew was that they were women, always wore traditional cone hats with a veil each, and that they only spoke if necessary.


    The two women were in need of an astronomical amount of money, but he did not know why. He knew that they had been saving every single coin they had gotten, and he was also aware that they often went to the gates leading out of the capital; however, no matter which gate they went to, they only stayed for a short time before returning.


    He never pried into their secrets, and continued to work as the owner of a brothel, but gave half his profits to the two women.


    Qing Yi and Qing Er looked at one another as they returned to the mansion where they currently lived. They took off their cone hats, and their beautiful faces were revealed once again; however, the eyes, which were known to be the mirrors of the soul, were not attractive and stunning as one might have expected.


    They were twisted in hatred; their eyes were glistening with malice, causing everyone who saw them to take a deep breath.


    "Sister, it seems that we are a step toote," Qing Yi sighed as she thought about their intention of learning about Bai Rouyun��s lifestyle as soon as possible so that they could exert their revenge.


    The two of them were well aware that there was no going back for them. The fact that they had been sent to the punishment chambers proved that Li Moyun had given them no chance of survival.


    Everyone knew how cold and callous Li Moyun was, but the two were amongst the few women he had saved before.


    When they had met Li Moyun, he was like a god to them. They revered him, respected him, and idolized him.


    They saw him as their light, their hope, and their religion. However, as time went by, and they got older, they began to feel an odd feeling of possession over him.


    If he spoke with the maids or other women, these two twins often went to harm them or their dear ones, pushing them towards death, or forcing them to leave the city, and never return.


    Naturally, they did not do this to all the female servants, but anyone who could cause them even the slightest ounce of jealousy would be eradicated.


    When they heard about Li Moyun��s marriage, they were not panicked. They knew that she was to be used as a way to humiliate him, and thus he would not be intimate with his wife, nor would he approve of her. However, the moment they had gotten married, everything had changed.


    They did not mind sharing Li Moyun with one another, but when someone else had appeared, and taken over the position that they always dreamt about, all their emotions went haywire and out of control.


    They often regretted their impulsive actions. If they had just pretended to be submissive for a bit longer, they could have killed her secretly, and ensured that no other woman could get close to Li Moyun, but now it was all toote.


    Now, all they wanted was to destroy Bai Rouyun, and make her suffer a fate worse than death.

 Chapter 143 - Zhou Liqiang

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Zhou Liqiang </h4>


    Zhou Liqiang was a young man. His entire life had been one long journey through darkness, and he had never thought that light would shine upon him before he met the twins.


    When he was born, his parents were the owners of a small restaurant. This restaurant was reasonably sessful, but they were not satisfied with their lot in life.


    They had always wished to move out of the mortal world, to transcend the limits of ordinary people, and enter the world of cultivators.


    Upon getting a son, they saw a possibility to achieve their biggest dreams, and their expectations and hopes were all projected onto Zhou Liqiang.


    He was a boy, and naturally, he would be able to cultivate. If they were lucky, he might even be a genius that was only seen once every thousand years.


    When Zhou Liqiang was just a child, he was always pressured by his parents to be the strongest expert in the Empire, to work hard, and to achieve greatness; however, the little boy was somewhat timid. He was not the arrogant young master that the parents had hoped for.


    Initially, they felt that his hesitation and slight anxiety was due to him not having refined any Qi, and thus being unable to feel just how mighty he was.


    So, the parents invested all the money they had saved up over the years to buy a cultivation method. Although it was extremely expensive for the parents, this method was, in fact, not much better than the public method that had been provided by the government to all youths in the Empire.


    However, these parents had no knowledge about cultivation, and they only looked at the price tag. Considering that it had cost them all their savings, it had to be quite a skillful cultivation method, right?


    The parents never considered the child��s opinions or feelings. They just kept pushing onwards.


    Usually, a child would begin cultivating Qi when they reached the age of ten. However, the parents of Zhou Liqiang were of the impression that having a headstart would harm no one, and thus they ordered their child to begin cultivating at the time he was seven.


    This indeed showed that they had no prior knowledge about cultivation.


    A body naturally took time to develop, and so did the dantian. The dantian was the location where the Qi was stored within the body. It would travel to every part of the body through the meridians, but in the end, the dantian was where it was stored, and where it ended when fully refined.


    The dantian was located in the lower abdomen, below the navel, and it was extremely fragile at a younger age.


    It began developing when one was three years old, and would be fully formed when one was nine.


    Even though it was fully created when one was nine, not many would risk it to begin cultivating by then, as everybody was different. It was better to wait another year, and ensure that no idents urred.


    Haste was not a good idea when cultivating; one truly needed to be patient.


    From when he was born, Zhao Liqiang was always put under immense pressure by his parents, and since he began cultivating before his dantian had fully developed, he caused much damage to his own body.


    The Qi was too violent. The underdeveloped dantian was unable to withstand the sheer pressure that it was continually suffering from, so small leaks began appearing in the dantian wall, causing the Qi to dissipate at a slow speed.


    These small holes in the dantian were impossible to heal. They grewrger andrger the more Zhao Liqiang cultivated, and soon he was losing the Qi as soon as he was refining it.


    His dantian, which should have been full of Qi, was now full of holes, and what had been stored in it from the beginning had long since been lost.


    Zhao Liqiang was too young to understand what was happening, and his parents had no idea what to expect. They had been eager and rushed, and thought that everything was in perfect order. They could not sense his Qi but assumed that this was due to them being too ordinary next to him.


    As time went by, Zhao Liqiang was feeling his body��s uselessness. Although he, and everyone around him, assumed that he was a cultivator, Zhao Liqiang could not feel the increase in strength. All he could feel was how his body gradually matured, but the Qi kept leaking through his dantian.


    He could realize that something was wrong, but the reason why, and what had happened kept eluding him.


    After realizing that the Qi had left his dantian, he began cultivating like a madman. He hoped that if he refined Qi at a rapid pace, he would make up for the leakage, but he soon found out that it was impossible.


    The swifter he refined the Qi, the bigger the holes in the dantian wall would be, leaking more at a time.


    As soon as this realization hit him, Zhou Liqiang was trembling in fear. His parents had pressured him since childhood, but now he was unable to handle their expectations. He was a failure.


    Horrified by what his parents might be able to do, he grasped a knife in the dead of night, and snuck into his parents�� bedroom. The knife was raised, and their throats were slit.


    It was at this time he met the twins. They assisted him in getting rid of his parents, and they helped him sell the restaurant before they used the money to open up the brothel where they now hid.


    He, who had lived in fear, oppression, and worry all his life, finally saw himself as a living being, and put all his gratitude onto serving those two women who had appeared in his time of need.

 Chapter 144 - Marketing

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Marketing </h4>


    While the twins were hatching their own ns back in the Imperial Capital of the Richu Empire, news of the Marrow-Cleansing Pill spread through all the neighboring countries. Many nobles and cultivators hurried towards Cann City.


    The Thousand Treasure Pavilion had done an excellent job at marketing the pill. They had focused on it being created from an ancient recipe, and they had even guaranteed the pill��s effectiveness.


    If it did not live up to the name of an ancient pill, then the auction house would refund the buyer all they had paid during the auction.


    Such a promise was simply unheard of before. Usually, every auction was final, and if the goods you got did not live up to expectations, then that was just too bad for the buyer.


    However, the Thousand Treasure Pavilion manager within Cann City was aware that such a pill would cause doubt.


    The fact that it had been refined while following an ancient form was enough to make people question the authenticity of their words, so they had to somehow make people understand that they were not joking.


    The manager had made this decision without consulting with Bai Rouyun, and as such, this meant that if it did not live up to par, then the loss was to be carried by the Thousand Treasure Pavilion alone.


    Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun had also seen the effectiveness of the marketing that had been done. Whenever they had some extra time, they would stroll the streets, and they had noticed that the city was even more bustling with life now than it had been when the recruitment ceremony for the Blue Water Institute had been ongoing.


    Many came from far and near to participate in the auction, and the Thousand Treasure Pavilion ended up reserving the central square of the city to host the auction there. Their usual auction hall would never be able to seat that many important guests.


    While the whole city was bursting with anticipation, the main character in the whole event, Bai Rouyun, was seated on her bed with her legs crossed.


    Her eyes were closed, and she was absorbing the heaven and earth essence at a rapid speed.


    Although it seemed rather fast, Li Moyun was aware that there was no rush in the speed with which she was absorbing. She took the time to fully refine this essence into Qi, but even so, the speed even made him admire her progress.


    It would not take her long before she reached the Innate Realm.


    Cultivation was split into realms. Each realm was different from the previous, and when one broke into the next realm, their strength would be at apletely different stage.


    Bai Rouyun was well aware of this, having already broken into the Innate Realm in her previous life, and Li Moyun was not worried about her cultivation process.


    However, he was eager to see her grow stronger. As it was now, she was not capable of standing side by side with him, as she would be his soft underbelly, his weakness.


    He hadplete faith in himself to be able to keep her safe, but he was well aware of her personality. She would never allow herself to be a weak woman who relied on her husband to shoulder all the difficulties for her.


    She wanted to break free, to soar in the sky, to be a phoenix, and as the doting husband that he was, he had to ensure that her dreams coulde true.


    Bai Rouyun was unaware of Li Moyun��s thoughts, but she would have been moved if she knew them. Many men looked at women as a vase that had to stay at home and make them feel better; however, Li Moyun truly understood her, and wanted to give her what she wished for.


    Although he said nothing when Bai Rouyun looked at him, she saw the tenderness in his eyes, and her heart began beating rapidly. She knew that this man was considering everything for her sake.


    This kind of consideration was not something she had encountered before.


    She felt her heart swell with happiness, but her joy made Li Moyun��s heart turn sour. He had not said anything, but she was already so touched.


    Just what kind of horrible life had she lived before, to be so happy and moved from nothing more than a single pampering look from him?


    Li Moyun took her into his arms. Although she was seated on the bed and looked as if she was cultivating, he did not hesitate to drag her into his embrace.


    The sturdy arms wrapped around her, making Bai Rouyun feel a sense of security, and she could not help but rub her head against his chest in a gentle andfortable manner.


    She felt blessed to have woken up as his wife. She felt that although she wanted revenge, she would not live solely because of this purpose. She wanted to gain her vengeance, but the priority in this life would be to reach the apex of the world alongside Li Moyun.


    She was not aiming for them to pressure everyone else and take over the control of the world, what she wanted was the journey that they could share, and the security they could gain.


    She wanted to build a family with Li Moyun, but she would never start doing so before she was confident that they had what it took to protect their, and their children��s happiness.


    She had personally experienced the pain of being an orphan. She had experienced having to rely on herself, and going hungry for so long that she nearly died due to it.


    She would never allow her child to suffer the same fate as herself, and thus she needed strength.

 Chapter 145 - Seasons Come And Seasons Go

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Seasons Come And Seasons Go </h4>


    Li Moyun was not aware of the fact that Bai Rouyun already wished to start a family with him. He knew that he was in her heart, but he did not know to which extent.


    If he had known, he would have dragged her into the bed and convinced her that having a child earlier was better thanter. He loved Bai Rouyun to the degree that even he himself was unable to understand how important she was to him.


    The two lived in their own loving world. Little Chu was not around to disturb them, and Qin Huiling had not appeared either.


    Bai Rouyun did not go to the Institute these days, and normally it would affect her admission, but Bai Mn pulled some strings, and the Blue Water Institute no longer dared question her permission to stay.


    Although many were secretly unhappy, no one dared to go against Bai Mn when he disyed his magnificence.


    Rumors of Li Moyun��s appearance had also spread over the entire Cann City, and thus everyone at the Institute knew that Bai Rouyun was busy with her husband.


    Some felt it was understandable, while others scoffed and shook their heads, feeling that she was wasting her time.


    Some were jealous, but the majority did not care about her matters.


    The Crown Prince soon found that the majority were not interested, as he once again tried to sway public opinion to condemn Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun.


    While not many cared about Bai Rouyun��s private life, they had not forgotten about the rumor he had spread during the signup process, and the reply that Bai Rouyun had given him.


    It was no longer a secret that the Crown Prince of the Richu Empire was a petty and dishonest man, who had no real strength, but tried to besmirch others and their reputation.


    The bustling and lively city soon heard the rumors about Li Moyun��s arrival. It was coincidentally around the same time as the Thousand Treasure Pavilion released news of the Marrow-Cleansing Pill.


    Many, who had initially thought that Li Moyun hade for Bai Rouyun, changed their opinion, and looked at one another knowingly. They were sure that he had arrived for the sake of buying a Marrow-Cleansing Pill.


    Rumor had it that it was crafted from an ancient form, and that the pill was without impurities.


    Such a treasure, everyone would want.


    Finally, after a long wait, came the day of the auction. Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun had not purchased a ticket. The auction house had already prepared a good location for her as the owner of the item.


    Bai Rouyun wrapped herself in her attire that she also wore thest time she entered the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Li Moyun took on the silver mask, and his entire demeanor changed. Not many knew that he was the Eternal Shadow Lord, but the oppressive air around him, and the aura of a Violet ranked expert was truly enough for all to know that this was an expert from the apex of the continent.


    The two walked hand in hand towards the square, which had been rented by the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    Upon arrival, they found that there were already big queues of people waiting to be given entry, but both Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were polite people, so instead of hurrying to the front of the line, they stood at the back, waiting their turn.


    Bai Rouyun had her token to prove her identity, and bringing a person was no problem.


    The queue was moving slowly. It was early in the morning when they arrived, and the sun had yet to rise on the horizon. The air was cold and humid, one could see a white mist when breathing out, but while they were standing in the queue, the sun began rising, and the temperature rose alongside it.


    It was autumn now, and soon it would be winter. The beautiful green leaves on the trees were starting to change their colors, and the wind was getting stronger.


    The world��s eternal cycle continued unchanged, the season came and went, and slowly one would age.


    Bai Rouyun had spent a lot of her time cultivating. In her previous life, she had been struggling to survive and avoided the beauty of the seasons, and after rebirth, she did not slow down to truly marvel in the wonders of nature.


    However, now that she was standing with Li Moyun by her side, she could not help but feel that the world was perfect. Everything was beautiful; everything was much more vibrant than she remembered.


    Li Moyun looked down on the beautiful woman by his side, and when he saw her dazed expression as she looked at a tree, where the leaves were swaying in the wind, his eyes turned tender.


    This was his wife, the woman he would protect and love for the rest of his life.


    Soon their ce in the queue had reached the guards, and Bai Rouyun returned to her senses. She took out the token that showed her rank, and the guard instantly straightened his back.


    "I will call a servant to lead you to the VIP area," he said politely and gestured for a female servant to step forward.


    No one could see Bai Rouyun��s figure or appearance. The guard was of the impression that he was a man, and to get on his good sides, he picked a female servant to serve them.


    Bai Rouyun looked at the woman. She was not skimpily d, but her dress was not conservative either.


    It revealed a bit of skin, but not so much that she seemed cheap. This was a delicate bnce, and most men would find her extremely attractive, unable to be harsh on her.

 Chapter 146 - Female Servant

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Female Servant </h4>


    Her brows furrowed slightly when she noticed how this young woman kept ncing at Li Moyun.


    She was the customer whom the woman had been told to serve, but her eyes returned to Li Moyun��s figure all the time, and the smile on her face was bashful and tender.


    Looking at her like this, Bai Rouyun felt annoyed. She understood that Li Moyun was attractive, and that not many women would be able to walk past without looking an extra time, but this time she was annoyed.


    Not only because the woman��s clothes clearly expressed that she was an escort, but also because of her increasingly outrageous behavior.


    When they were in the line of sight of the guard, she was acting somewhat reserved, but as soon as they had walked out of his range, shepletely ignored Bai Rouyun, and began trying to talk to Li Moyun.


    "Dear guest, where are you from?" she began asking, but Li Moyunpletely ignored her as he swept a nce over the surroundings.


    The young woman felt aggravated, and tears well up in her eyes as she bit her lower lip.


    Many people present observed her look of grievances with pity and affection, but Li Moyun was not the ordinary man. He was not swayed by her appearance, nor her feigned weakness.


    To him, a woman ought to be like Bai Rouyun. While this servant had a stronger cultivation level than Bai Rouyun, she was so weak and pitiful. She was not, trying to stand up for herself at all.


    Even though Bai Rouyun was weaker, her personality was unbending, her eyes shone with life, and she was not a pushover.


    She had never nned on using her charms to entrance a man, and depend on him for the rest of her life, but this servant seemed to wish for such a future.


    The more Li Moyunpared the two women, the more disgusted he felt, and while the woman kept bbering on, he began feeling a headache.


    He knew that Bai Rouyun was also annoyed. He could sense her turbulent feelings as she was looking at the woman who kept flirting with him, and he sighed slightly.


    "Can you be quiet?" Li Moyun looked at the servant with annoyance clearly showing in the eyes that one could see through the silver mask.


    The woman was stunned when she met his eyes that showed impatience and annoyance. She was confident in her appearance; she looked adorable and attractive.


    She was an innocent beauty, and while her clothes were somewhat revealing, they did not make her seem cheap. Any man would fall under her skirt within minutes of interacting, but this attractive man did not react at all.


    She could not help but wonder if something was wrong with this man. Did he cultivate some sort of cultivation technique that required him to be abstinent?


    However, moments after, Li Moyun reached out his arm, and wrapped his hand around Bai Rouyun��s petite palm.


    This action was done so gently and with such familiarity, one could see that it had been done multiple times, and that both of them were used to such intimacy.


    The servant��s face turned green in a moment. She had thought that Li Moyun was abstinent, but now she knew that she simply did not have enough charm.


    The reason she had focused on Li Moyun from the start was because she had noticed that Bai Rouyun was a woman. While her entire body and face were covered by the cloak, her hands had been disyed when she took out the token, and those hands clearly belonged to a female.


    Others might not care about such details, but she, who was looking for an attractive man to look after her for the rest of her life, was extremely sensitive to other peoples�� gender.


    She could not sense Li Moyun��s cultivation base, but she could feel the pressure he was emitting, and knew that he was not a normal figure.


    If she could hook him, her future would be set, but now it seemed that he was not just this young woman��s bodyguard, but her lover too.


    Jealousy churned in the servant��s heart, but she knew her position well. If she went too overboard, then her job would not be guaranteed, and if she could not even keep her job, then how would she meet the upper ss of society in the future?


    Working for the Thousand Treasure Pavilion was because her family had spent all their money and connections to get her a job. The sry she earned was nothingpared to what had been spent, and she understood her priorities, but this was the first time she had seen a man whom she wholeheartedly wished to marry.


    Bai Rouyun��s bad mood had vanished instantly upon feeling Li Moyun grasping her hand. The two of them, and their intimate gestures, were seen by everyone, and she felt sweet in her heart.


    Although they were wearing masks and hiding their appearances, it was enough to prove to the world that they were a couple.


    The servant had stopped speaking. She led them to the seating area that had been reserved for Bai Rouyun, and upon arrival, she bowed before stepping back.


    After seeing the intimacy between the two, she had acted as she was expected to act, and both Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun had forgotten about her. While they were ones to avenge themselves, such figures who had not really harmed them were not worthy of their time to trouble themselves with.


    Sitting on the chairs, the two observed the surroundings, and they moved their heads close together from time to time to talk with one another.


    Many experts had made it to the auction, the Marrow-Cleansing Pill was made from an archaic form that truly caused everyone to be hyped.

 Chapter 147 - Auction Begins

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Auction Begins </h4>


    The female servant was not the only one who looked at Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun with hatred in her eyes. In the back, a figure had appeared silently, and no one dared to approach him.


    He was a renowned figure in Cann City, and especially in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion branch. This was the alchemist who was in charge of appraising medicine from the auction house.


    When the people saw him, they were all eager to get close to hear some news about the pills, but at the same time, they did not wish to interrupt him in case he was doing something important.


    So, in the end, everyone stayed at a distance, and cast envious gazes towards him.


    People were streaming into the area where the seats had been sat up. There were enough seats to house ten thousand audiences, and everyone was hurrying to find their seats so that the auction could begin.


    They had been ced based on their background. The experts that came from the cultivation world were ced at the front of the area, close to the stage, while the upper ss of the mortal world was further back.


    It was clear to see that everyone revered strength, and that the people who were respected were all cultivators.


    When people noticed Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun, many of them were of the impression that they could sit at the very top because of Li Moyun.


    He was wearing his mask, and many of the people who came from the cultivation world were aware of his identity. The silver mask was a sign of power. Only one expert would wear this mask, especially since the expert wearing it was at the Innate Realm, Violet tier.


    The alchemist had also noticed the man who was seated next to Bai Rouyun. While he was not capable of sensing the cultivation base that Li Moyun had, he could feel an oppressive air being emitted from him, and his expression had turned ugly.


    He had already nned on moving on Bai Rouyun today, as he was not going just to let go of the ancient form, but now the person had brought someone for protection. This was somewhat troublesome.


    Everyone had their own thoughts as thest of the seats were filled. As the crowd grew, one could expect that the noise would also be overwhelming, but most people stayed silent in excitement as they waited for the auction to begin, while others were whispering to one another in low voices.


    By the time the manager of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion walked onto the stage, everyone had turned quiet, and shifted their attention to him.


    He was somewhat nervous, his palms were sweaty, and his heart was pounding. He understood the seriousness of this matter.


    The auction did not add a lot of unnecessary items. They knew that everyone hade for the Marrow-Cleansing Pill, and if they added other things, these would likely be a significant failure, as no one would dare to spend money on anything else than the Marrow-Cleansing Pill.


    "Dear guests, wee to our special auction. This is not like any other auction we have ever held before. We only have one item up for sale, and that is a legendary treasure.


    "Long time ago, back in the ancient era, pills without impurities existed. During the shifting of times, the forms have been lost, and only remnants remain, which has led us to the current situation we find ourselves in today.


    "A pill with eighty percent purity is already an amazing pill. Only certain alchemists will reach this level in their lives. Still, while eighty percent sounds rather outstanding, we have to remember that when consuming such a pill, twenty percent of what we consume will be impurities.


    "These impurities will stay in one��s body and might cause unnecessary disasterster on in one��s path of cultivation.


    "However, today, we have the honor of presenting a Marrow-Cleansing Pill, which has been refined after an ancient form. It has one hundred percent purity, and consuming it will not cause any impurities to remain."


    While the manager was promoting the pill as such, every faction which had shown up had no interest in giving the pill to any of their disciples. It was going to be examined by their alchemists in an attempt at trying to improve their own forms.


    Even if they could not reach a form that had a hundred percent purity, they would still be able to get to around eighty-five or ny; then they would have benefited greatly.


    Especially since this was a Marrow-Cleansing Pill.


    This was a very crucial pill when it came to cultivation. The purer such a pill was, the better the talent and potential of the cultivator in the future.


    This was also why Li Moyun had not wanted to sell the pills. While he could earn gratitude and wealth, he was much more interested in having a force that could not be threatened.


    By providing the one hundred percent purity pills for the members of the Eternal Shadow Pce, he would be able to increase their strength much faster than any other faction, and his forces would also go further than the others.


    Most factions had one or two Innate Realm, Violet Tiered experts, and only a handful of Innate Realm, Indigo Tiered experts.


    The future of the Eternal Shadow Pce was unmeasurable. They would have numerous Innate Realm, Indigo Tiered experts, and handfuls of Violet Tiered.


    Mainly due to the fact that Bai Rouyun had not given them just the Marrow-Cleansing Pills.


    Every pill form she had provided them with was able to make one hundred percent purity pills. While you could not build your cultivation base on pills, it was possible to consume a sizable amount of them before your cultivation base would be unstable.

 Chapter 148 - Frog At The Bottom Of The Well

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Frog At The Bottom Of The Well </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was listening to the manager attempting to sell the pill in as exaggerated a manner as possible, but all she felt was to hide in embarrassment.


    This manager was from the mortal world. There was nothing wrong with this, but he was truly like a frog at the bottom of a well, unable to understand that what he deemed his whole world was but a minor fraction of the real world.


    During the time he was promoting and talking about the Marrow-Cleansing Pill, he only saw it as a pill. He knew that it was a pill that would be able to change the life of one person, while these factions who had appeared were aware that it was a pill that could change the pill creation in their sect, n, or family.


    The many experts present were all polite and gentle. The majority of cultivators within this continent prided themselves on being righteous.


    They would nevery a hand on themon or mortal people, and would only stay within the cultivation world. Now that they were at an auction held in the mortal realm, they would behave well, and wait for him to finish bbering.


    In fact, him speaking like this was a beneficial thing to them. If others were aware of the benefits of getting their hands on this pill, would they fight with all their wealth and life on the line?


    With fewer aware of just how important this pill was, then thepetition would be lowered.


    One could easily guess the difference between increasing one person��s potential, and learning how to improve one��s purity of pills.


    When the manager finally quieted down, everyone looked with bated breath as the jade box was opened, and the pill was revealed.


    The scent of herbs wafted through the air, and the cultivators who previously had held a doubtful mind, suddenly felt their hearts clench.


    The scent was unmistakably the scent that apanied a Marrow-Cleansing Pill, but the intensity was simply overwhelming. Even the ones at the back could smell the scent of herbs, and their eyes sparkled with excitement.


    The glossy pill was sparkling in the box, and it looked enticing and delicious. Many of the youngsters who had been brought by the sects, families, and ns were gulping in greed as they looked at it.


    While they understood that the pill could not be used on any one person, but had to be used for the sake of their faction, they still had a naive hope that they could get the pill when the alchemists were done examining it.


    Bai Rouyun was not too interested in the auction. What happened would happen, and she would not be able to change the final price anyway, so she observed the other people in the audience instead.


    There were many familiar faces amongst the many factions. While they were not all from the batch of experts that had chased her, a handful was present.


    She had expected to be ovee with hatred, and unable to control herself upon seeing the people who had caused her to jump to her death, but upon seeing them again, she found that all she felt towards them was apathy.


    While she was not going to let them get away with what they had done, and while her ns still included revenge, she was not living for that sake of revenge any longer. She had a new life, and she wanted to make the best out of it.


    Living for revenge would be the same as wasting her second chance at happiness.


    Li Moyun noticed Bai Rouyun looking behind her. She seemed to be in deep thought, and he suddenly was reminded of her past life. A murderous gleam shed by his eyes as he thought of how she had been chased and eventually forced to a dead end.


    Whenever he thought about what she had experienced, his heart would tremble, and he would feel pain deep within. He could never share the helplessness, the agony, and the fear that she had experienced when she was fleeing for months on end, all on her own.


    He could protect her now, and he could pamper her, and he could ensure that she would never experience such abandonment again, but the wounds she had were impossible to erase.


    Li Moyun nced at the entire audience. His eyes were cold and ruthless, and many began shivering as they felt a cold seep deep into their bones. As to where this cold came from, only the stronger experts could locate it, and upon moving their eyes to Li Moyun��s side, they instantly identified him, and looked away again.


    While the Eternal Shadow Pce was an upstart faction that appeared recently, it had slowly climbed to be on equal grounds to the four sects.


    No one in their right mind would cause a fuss against the Eternal Shadow Lord, as they would not be able to handle his fury.


    Some of the youngsters were frowning, while others shrugged the feeling of fear off quickly. They were all geniuses of their respective factions, and knew that someone who was much stronger than them had just targeted them.


    Some of the youngsters were like roosters, pushing out their chest, and with anger shing in their eyes as they made themselves look angry and powerful.


    Others were much more rxed and acted as if it had never happened. No matter what, the elders quickly nced at the youngsters to ensure that none of them caused problems.


    The manager had finally stopped bbering on, and the first bids had arrived. However, no one from the cultivation world had made a bid yet.


    They were aware that no one from the mortal world would have a chance to step up when they began involving themselves.

 Chapter 149 - Eternal Shadow Lord

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Eternal Shadow Lord </h4>


    The mortals present were all somewhat hesitating. They knew that all these cultivators had appeared for the sake of the Marrow-Cleansing Pill, but none of them were actually participating in the bidding.


    Due to this, the first many bids were made slowly, and with the bidders looking around fearfully. They could not help but feel that someone would suddenly strike them down with lightning for trying to grab this pill away from the major factions.


    Bai Rouyun was seated at the front, so she could not see what was happening behind her, but she could hear everyone��s voices calling out prices, and she felt somewhat excited the higher the price went.


    However, since she could see nothing, she felt that time was moving slowly. She could not help but yawn tiredly and lean against Li Moyun��s shoulder.


    The moment Li Moyun sensed her leaning against his arm, he gently adjusted her position, and a soft smile spread on his lips.


    The two, husband and wife, did not care that they were showing affection in front of everyone else, but those who were seated behind had a fright.


    Everyone knew that the masked man was the Eternal Shadow Lord. He was known as an emotionless demon, a cold and ruthless figure.


    Never had they thought that he would disy such gentle actions in public, and they could not help but take an extra nce at the figure who elicited such tenderness from him.


    However, all they could see was a lithe figure hidden beneath arge ck cloak.


    While many would misunderstand the figure as being a man, the cultivators were much more observant, and could instantly determine that this figure was a woman.


    Many of the higher-ranked experts from the major factions looked at this with shining eyes. Even if they did not get their hands on the Marrow-Cleansing Pill, they would still have benefitted from this trip.


    Initially no one had thought that the beauty trap would work on the Eternal Shadow Lord, but now, they began wondering if it did. He had brought a woman with him, and was so tender towards her.


    If they found a good looking beauty, would that person then be able to infiltrate the Eternal Shadow Pce?


    Many of the major factions were vignt towards this upstart faction, as they had appeared so suddenly, and their strength was soaring at a rapid speed that none of their older factions could rival.


    They had sent many experts to try and scout for information about this faction, but none of the people who had been sent out had returned. All they knew was what had been noticed whenever they made an appearance on their own.


    Many of the sects had considered banding together to get rid of them. Still, the bnce of strength in the cultivation world was unsteady, and no one wanted the others to benefit, so the Eternal Shadow Pce had been able to grow without any real obstructions.


    The factions did not know where their headquarters was located, how many people the faction had, and the overall strength of the faction, however, they were all aware that the leader of this Eternal Shadow Pce was the Eternal Shadow Lord, and that he was at the very apex of the continent.


    When one reached the Innate Realm, Violet Tier, it would be extremely difficult to kill them.


    Even if two or more of the same tier tried their hands at attacking together, they had to be extremely fortunate to seed in their ambush to kill their target.


    The revenge of an expert that was so powerful was not something that the factions were willing to risk, and thus they had no other choice but to let the Eternal Shadow Pce grow unhindered.


    This was also why Bai Rouyun had been alive for months when she was fleeing in her past life. She had been amongst the powerhouses in the continent, and the only way they could defeat her was in a fight of attrition.


    While Bai Rouyun had been alone, Li Moyun had a whole faction behind him, and it was a mysterious faction where the real strength was still hidden.


    No one dared to move against him, but many still had ulterior motives towards him.


    Even amongst the youngsters who were present in the auction, many were quite curious about the Eternal Shadow Lord.


    They knew of his fame, but they had expected to see a middle-aged man, or someone who was at least a generation above them, however when they saw the two figures seated at the front, they could instantly guess that this man was at most in the mid-twenties, not more than a few years older than them.


    Most of the cultivators were mainly curious about him. They felt that he was exciting and different from their expectations, and wanted to learn how he had managed to advance to such a high tier at such a young age.


    However, there were also a few who were extremely jealous, and looked at him with eyes full of hostility. They were the proud disciples of the main factions, so how could they ept that another youngster owned a faction that could rival the faction they belonged to?


    There were also a few women who were scheming in their minds. They had heard that the Eternal Shadow Lord hated women, but seeing him so pampering towards the figure in ck, their hearts trembled with envy. They, too, wanted to be treated like that by such an esteemed expert.


    During this time, Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun could sense the people who observed them, but they did not spend any time trying to consider their emotions.


    To them, these people were but passing visitors in their lives. They would not bring any changes with them.

 Chapter 150 - Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Wealth </h4>


    After some time, the cultivators began involving themselves in the bidding of the pill. However where the mortals had been offering prices in the currency of gold coins, the cultivators began offering essence stones.


    Although the quantity was much less than that of the gold coins, the value far exceeded anything that could be bought with gold coins.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but raise an eyebrow in surprise when she heard thevish prices being shouted out. Initially, she had not cared much about the pill��s final price; however, now, things were different.


    Essence stones were something she had alwayscked in her past life. The major factions upied the essence stone veins, and only if you belonged to one could you get your hands on them.


    The essence stones that Bai Rouyun had gotten in her past life were remnant stones that had been left in tombs and graves, and what she could get through trading her treasures.


    Now the factions were offering hundreds of them for a pill that had been created by her. While it was not easily created, it had not been too difficult of a feat either, and she was capable of creating even more of these pills.


    While it was tempting for her to create a couple more pills and auction them, she understood that she should not do that.


    First of all, she was unwilling for the factions who had once hunted her to benefit from her pills.


    Secondly, she had given the forms to Li Moyun for him to strengthen the Eternal Shadow Pce. If she then created many of these pills and spread them out, then their advantage would be much smaller.


    Bai Rouyun was also worried that if the factions knew of her identity, then they might band together to eradicate the Eternal Shadow Pce. They could use her power as an incentive to make the others interested in attacking.


    Ancient pill forms were extinct, and if one faction suddenly got hold of these treasures, then the rest would do their utmost to get a share of the pie. If the Eternal Shadow Pce had these items and refused to share, then a war might break out.


    "One thousand essence stones!" the voice belonged to the Elder who hade on behalf of the Undying Sword Sect.


    This was one of the major sects in the entire continent, and not many dared to bid after him.


    Although there were two other factions with an equal amount of power and reputation as the Undying Sword Sect, they had to consider if it was worth it to make an enemy out of them for the sake of a pill.


    The Elder seemed to understand that others were hesitating on whether or not they should bid, and he decided to release a promise that his Sect Master had conveyed to him beforehand.


    "We, the Undying Sword Sect, do not n on keeping the Marrow-Cleansing Pill for ourselves. The Indomitable Will Sect and the Dragon Rising Sect will have their chief alchemists invited toe and analyze the pill alongside our team."


    Initially, the Undying Sword Sect did have ns of keeping the pill for themselves. However, they knew that it might be counterproductive, and that they might not be able to keep it within their hands if they did so. Their Sect Master was a shrewd old fox, and he knew how to manipte others.


    Hearing his promise, the Indomitable Will Sect and the Dragon Rising Sect both felt pleased and nodded their heads, making their stance clear. Although they would not be the owners of this pill, their alchemist masters would still benefit from the analysis, and thus their Sect would gain without having to pay out.


    The Elder smiled slightly as he saw that the pill was on the way into their Sect��s pockets, and just as he was about to thank the other experts, anguid voice sounded out.


    "Fifteen hundred essence stones."


    The voice was not unfamiliar to the Elders, even Bai Rouyun recognized it right away, but she was somewhat perplexed. Why would Li Moyun bid on a pill like this? He already had the form, and could create as many pills as he wanted, for a much cheaper price.


    The Elder of the Undying Sword Sect was also feeling frustrated. He followed the voice, and all the threatening words he had been about to spit out were hastily swallowed back down. Who would have thought that the bidder would be The Eternal Shadow Lord?


    "This pill should go to the righteous path," the Elder of the Undying Sword Sect said, as he tried to calm his anger. "I have already said what needs to be said; I will bid sixteen hundred essence stones."


    Li Moyun snickered when he saw that the Elder was angered, and just as he was about to raise the price once again, he felt a soft and gentle hand press on his arm.


    He looked confusedly at Bai Rouyun, only to see her shake her head in exasperation.


    Why waste such arge amount of money on their own items? He might be a rich young man, but to her, essence stones should never be wasted like this.


    Li Moyun was confused at first when he saw her stopping him, but after considering her background, his heart ached as he understood where she wasing from.


    Li Moyun had his own essence stone vein, and could extract as many of them as he needed, but she had never been rich.


    Even in this life, where she had been reborn, wealth was something that was foreign to her.


    Feeling pain in his heart whenever he thought about it, he gently reached out his hand and caressed her head above the cloak. His eyes turned tender and soft, and he retreated from the bidding.

 Chapter 151 - End Of The Auction

    <h4>Chapter 151 - End Of The Auction </h4>


    When the Elder of the Undying Sword Sect saw how the Eternal Shadow Lord stopped bidding, he was confused. It was clear that it was thepanion who asked him to stop, but who was this person who could influence the Eternal Shadow Lord to such a degree?


    Even more surprising was that this person did not seem greedy for a pill of such origin. Although the Elder was far away, he could still see the disregard that the cloak-wearing person seemed to have towards the item on the stage.


    The youngsters present did not sense that something was wrong, but every Elder present could not help but give Bai Rouyun an extra nce.


    Whether it was for her ability to change Li Moyun��s mind, or if it was due to her disregard for the pill, both made it clear that she was no ordinary person, and none of them assumed that she was an idiot who did not know better.


    The Eternal Shadow Lord had already been regarded as an extremely intelligent and cunning man; he was not going to bring a stupid person to such an important event like this was.


    While the Elder shifted their attention to the cloaked person, the youngsters were all feeling mixed emotions.


    The youngsters from the Undying Sword Sect were all thrilled knowing that the pill would belong to their sect, while the two other major sects were trying to look at the positive side. While they would not own the pill, their chief alchemists could examine and analyze it, so they too, would benefit from the Undying Sword Sect winning the pill.


    The manager, who was standing at the stage, was somewhat perplexed when he saw that Li Moyun made a bid that raised the price by more than half, but as soon as he was outbid, he did not make another attempt at bidding for it.


    However, he, as an auctioneer, did not have the right to force anyone to bid, and thus he ended the auction swiftly.


    He was also extremely pleased to know that the pill had fetched the high price of sixteen hundred essence stones.


    Although the seller had a VIP token, they would still take five percent of the sale price, meaning that the Thousand Treasure Pavilion had earned a whole eighty essence stones.


    One has to know that one essence stone was equal to one million gold coins, and even if you had the gold, it would be very difficult to find someone willing to sell their essence stones for mere gold.


    The Thousand Treasure Pavilion had many branches spread over the entire continent. While some of them were specialized in the mortal world, others were simrly focused on cultivators.


    While Cann City had the Blue Water Institute, this was the very beginning of one��s journey to be a cultivator, and it was already good if the auction house could see ten essence stones in a year.


    Most people would pay with gold for the items that were put up for sale, as the essence stone was an extremely helpful cultivation resource.


    "Let us head backstage," Li Moyun whispered in Bai Rouyun��s ear as he stood up and straightened his body. Bai Rouyun nodded her head and allowed her husband to drag her to her feet.


    Together, and hand in hand, the two made their way to the back of the stage where a temporary tent had been erected.


    The other factions looked confused at Li Moyun when they saw him going to the back. He was not the winner of the auction, so why would he head there?


    However, most of them were reminded of the fact that the Eternal Shadow Lord was a personal friend of the Young Master of the Shitian Tower, and the Thousand Treasure Pavilion was merely a branch of this faction.


    While there were three major sects, none of them could rival Shitian Tower. That faction was the real hegemon of the continent. Although Xue Jingyu was threatening to kill the factions who had been involved in the hunting of the Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun, he was still not the one in control of the faction, and thus his father, the true Faction Leader, was suppressing him.


    Perhaps the Eternal Shadow Lord was here for the sake of contacting Xue Jingyu?


    Most of them settled on this exnation, and did not overthink as they also stood up and began retreating from the auction space.


    Only the experts from the Undying Sword Sect began moving towards the tent at the back as well.


    They were like peacocks, trying their best to show off their feathers. They had pushed their chests out, and their faces were full of arrogance as their noses pointed towards the sky.


    When Bai Rouyun looked at them, she could not help but chuckle slightly. It resembled a mother hen and her chicks as they came waddling down the aisle between the stairs.


    Li Moyun had not paid them any attention; however, upon hearing the chuckle from Bai Rouyun, he raised his head to look at them. What greeted him made his lips curl into a smile, and his eyebrow raised slightly.


    These sect members were really too full of themselves. While he understood that they were seen as geniuses on this continent, he could not help but look down upon them.


    While it was true that talent was a very important factor in one��s future aplishments, what truly mattered was the amount of effort one was willing to put into something to make it a sess.


    Only if one was willing to face hardship, go through difficulties, and continuously challenge their limits would they be able to seed and be someone prominent.


    This was also why he, who was only a few years older than these people, was already at the Innate Realm, Violet Tier, while they were far behind.

 Chapter 152 - Swearing Sovereignty

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Swearing Sovereignty </h4>


    Many of the factions on this continent were toocent. They felt that their advance was already swift and that they could overturn the skies with a single thought.


    While everyone also admired strength, some were petty and unable to ept that there were people who were better than them.


    They were the heavenly blessed experts; they were the geniuses that others looked up to; they did not look up to others.


    But Li Moyun was such a figure that they could only look up to. He was already at the apex of what cultivation in the continent could reach. Even though he was young, everyone had no way to look down on him.


    But this brought jealousy and many greedy people who wished to abuse his reputation for their own benefit.


    When Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun stepped into the tent, the manager raised his head to see who arrived. At first, he had thought it was the Elder from the Undying Sword Sect, however upon ncing at the two figures, he instantly recognized the ck-cloaked person, and he also easily guessed Li Moyun��s identity due to the silver mask.


    He felt shocked but managed to keep his expression emotionless as he nced from one figure to the other, trying to guess the rtionship between this alchemist and the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    If this alchemist belonged to the Eternal Shadow Pce, there was no chance for them to sell the Marrow-Cleansing Pill at an auction with the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, but if he did not belong to the Eternal Shadow Pce, why would the Eternal Shadow Lord appear alongside this mysterious figure?


    The manager wanted to go and greet them, but at that moment, the Elder and his group of experts from the Undying Sword Sect came into the tent.


    The Elder nced at Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun, but he quickly scoffed and moved forward.


    "We are here to pick up the pill," he said with arrogance, and his nose was high up into the sky.


    "This way, please." The manager nced at Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun, who had found a few chairs and sat down, patiently waiting for the transaction to beplete.


    The Elder felt very pleased seeing that the Manager prioritized them over the Eternal Shadow Lord, and his smile turned smug as he sneered and arrogantly strode forward.


    "That man is the Eternal Shadow Lord."


    "I wonder how attractive he is underneath his mask."


    "Even the Eternal Shadow Lord has to wait for our sect to finish our business."


    It was merely the Elder who stepped behind the separating blind to finish off the transaction; the youngsters all stayed in the front room, where Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were also waiting.


    They had forgotten all about Li Moyun��s overwhelming strength in their eagerness to praise themselves, and while they had lowered their voices, there was no way they could say something without Li Moyun hearing it.


    Even Bai Rouyun could hear what they were saying, and she could not help but smile helplessly and shake her head. She had always been prejudiced towards the sect members, but now she realized it was not without reason. They truly were not too smart.


    If the Sect Master or one of the Protectors of the Undying Sword Sect were present, then she would understand why they were so arrogant, but the only one who had gone out with them was an Elder. If Li Moyun became upset and decided to take out his revenge on them, then they would have no way to retaliate. They were not Violet Tiered, so killing them was as simple as killing chickens.


    Li Moyun could sense that Bai Rouyun found these disciples stupid, and his own lips started curling up. He might be ruthless, but he was not so young that he would lose his temper just because that they spoke a few words.


    The staff, however, were all drenched in sweat. They were all mortals, at most at the Innate Realm, Red Tier, but they could all hear the arrogant words that these disciples came with, and they could not help but nce at Li Moyun with fear in their eyes.


    While most of the Undying Sword Sect were busy buzzing amongst themselves, some of the women could not help but throw amorous nces at Li Moyun, causing his lips to twitch, and his hand, which was holding Bai Rouyun��s hand, to tighten the grasp.


    He was very happy that he had told Xiao Long to stay within the Primal Chaos Dimension during the auction so as not to attract attention, otherwise, he was sure that these women would have rushed to his side, trying their best to seduce him.


    "You are quite popr," Bai Rouyun��s voice also sounded at this moment. The soft and gentle voice, which was refreshing as a clear stream, caused everyone within the tent to still in their movements.


    Initially, many had wondered about the gender of this figure, but now there was no need to doubt it anymore. It was a woman, and her voice was so pleasant to the ear; however, while it was pleasant and made everyone rx, there was a hidden sharpness underneath.


    Li Moyun instantly understood the dangers. He knew that Bai Rouyun refused to share her husband with others, but he could not help but cry tears in his heart. He had no interest in these sect disciples, and while the female disciples were quite interested in him, he had not paid them any attention; why would she be upset because of it?


    "Even after hiding your face, the women are flocking to your side," Bai Rouyun continued, her voice being somewhat indignant, but only herself knew that she was not actually angry. She just wanted to swear sovereignty towards these women.

 Chapter 153 - Hen-Pecked Husband

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Hen-Pecked Husband </h4>


    Li Moyun knew Bai Royun very well, and from her voice, he could tell that she was not actually upset. Thus he could guess that this attitude had something to do with the Undying Sword Sect��s behaviour towards him.


    He, too, felt somewhat helpless. He had never asked for the attention of the opposite gender; the only one he wanted special attention from was her, but due to his high rank, his reputation, and his domineering attitude, women would flock to his side, not caring for what his personality was like.


    "Dearest, please don��t me your husband," he said, guessing her wish of letting the world know that they were a couple. His eyes, which could be seen underneath the mask, were full of tenderness as he nced at her, and the women from the Undying Sword Sect were even more eager to be his concubines, thinking that although he had so much power, he was capable of showing such gentle feelings to a woman.


    Some of the men respected Li Moyun due to his strength, and they could not help but raise an eyebrow in surprise. While the women felt that it was romantic, some of them could not help but feel a bit of disdain. What kind of powerful man would be so hen-pecked by his wife that he would let her admonish him in front of others?


    Not to mention, this man was the Eternal Shadow Lord. In this world, having just one wife was extremely rare. The more powerful one was, the more concubines and wives one would take.


    This woman, who was wearing a ck cloak, seemed to feel aggravated that her husband was attracting attention from other women. Such a person would never be popr as it might lead to infighting within their family.


    Little did these people know that Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were not ordinary people. When they had given their hearts to someone, they would not change their opinions, and neither would they be unfaithful.


    "My dear, your mask is too pretty. Why don��t we go find the ugliest mask we cane across, and change it to that?" Bai Rouyun was aware that she was being petty now, but she was somewhat disgruntled by the nces that these women were sending towards her man.


    If they had merely appreciated his strength and appearance, she would not mind, but the greed within their eyes could not be unseen. She was not happy to know that others were considering how to steal him from her.


    "If my wife wants me to use another mask, then let us find another mask," Li Moyun said indulgently as he looked at Bai Rouyun.


    Seeing that he agreed to every word she said, Bai Rouyun��s lips curled into a satisfied smile, and her eyes turned to crescent moons. However, none of them noticed her change in expression.


    Even so, Li Moyun could feel her aura softening, and a helpless smile appeared on his lips. Although he had intentionally allowed Bai Rouyun to show how important she was to him, this was not an act. She was, in fact, his most adored person, and for her, he would do anything. So what did it matter if he was a hen-pecked husband?


    Bai Rouyun did not know of Li Moyun��s thoughts, but she would justugh it off even if she did. Although she was unwilling to be a person who would be protected by him at every corner, she was equally unwilling to decide his life for him.


    They were two individual people, and while they wanted to live their lives together, she did not require Li Moyun to change his views and opinions to suit her.


    "Excuse me!" One of the more aggressive women from the Undying Sword Sect had her eyes glued to Li Moyun, her expression appeared to be swallowing him whole, but she herself was confident that she looked attractive and sexy.


    Li Moyun nced at her before his brows furrowed. However, since his face was hidden beneath the mask, no one was able to notice this small change apart from Bai Rouyun.


    She did not see his change in expression, but she felt the aura around him turning colder, and the arm around her waist, tightening the grip.


    Bai Rouyun shook her head. She had expected the Undying Sword Sect to arrive after then in the tent, but she had also assumed that they would be far too lofty to pay the two of them any attention.


    She had forgotten that Li Moyun was not just anyone, but a man who would not be controlled by his body. And even if he was, this woman could not cause any attraction from him. He had high standards afterall.


    "Little miss," the ethereal and soft voice of Bai Rouyun could be heard in the tent as she decided to speak up.


    "The previous conversation should already have made it clear that this man is my husband. Please don��t be so cheap as to try and seduce a married man."


    The woman who had spoken up froze in her ce. Her expression turned awkward, and her face alternated between red and purple, while her hands clutched the sleeves of her robe tightly.


    Every member of the Undying Sword Sect stared at the cloak-covered Bai Rouyun in shock. How was she able to say such words to a member of their sect?


    Even if the young woman had somewhat thrown away the face of their sect by attempting to chat up the Eternal Shadow Lord in public, they did not think too much about it.


    However, now that this woman had pointed out her shameless behavior, they all felt as if they had been pped in their faces. The double standard was extreme with these sect disciples.

 Chapter 154 - The Youngsters

    <h4>Chapter 154 - The Youngsters </h4>


    Both Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun looked at these youngsters from the Undying Sword Sect with surprise as they noticed that the hostility had intensified.


    Before, they felt extreme respect towards Li Moyun, but now they had banded together to re at the two of them. Clearly, they were not pleased with the words Bai Rouyun had used.


    Touching her nose, and feeling somewhat embarrassed, Bai Rouyun could not help but chuckle. She had not said anything too outrageous, had she? All she had done was to say the truth as it was, and it had caused them to be so furious? What a bunch of easily annoyed children!


    Although her current body was not very old, she had lived for more than twenty years in her past life, so looking at these experts, they were around the same age. Some of them were even younger, and thus she felt that they were merely children throwing a tantrum.


    Especially since these experts had grown up in the sects. They had never really faced any dangers, and thus their personalities were like young and spoiled princes and princesses.


    Spoiled brats like these did not matter to Bai Rouyun. She had met many of these experts before, and could easily ignore them. However, Li Moyun had always been a respected person who others looked up to.


    "Dearest, do not mind them," Bai Rouyun nced at them again, and decided that instead of spending time arguing with these youngsters, it was better to calm down her husband. If he lost his temper and did something irreversible, like wiping out the geniuses of the Undying Sword Sect, then the Eternal Shadow Pce would be in a tight spot in the future.


    Li Moyun��s lips twitched when he felt how Bai Rouyun wrapped her arms around his waist, leaned against his chest, and spoke with a gentle and soft voice.


    She was clearly trying to calm him down, but he was merely annoyed, not nearly on the verge of erupting in anger. Even so, he was delighted to feel her taking the initiative, so he tightened the grip around her waist, and pressed her against his chest.


    "The Undying Sword Sect is nothing more than that," he finally said as he nced at the woman who had tried to chat him up earlier.


    "Instead of spending their time and effort to cultivate, they look for shortcuts to gain fame. I might be young, but I am not blind."


    Li Moyun enouncietated every word with a cold and harsh voice, clearly scolding them, but while these young disciples dared to argue with Bai Rouyun, they could do nothing when it came to Li Moyun.


    The atmosphere had turned stagnant and awkward. The staff of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion dared not even breathe, out of fear that these two groups of heroes noticed them, and would take out their anger on them.


    However, the atmosphere quickly changed as the Elder returned to the group of people. Sensing the odd atmosphere, he could not help but frown. Still, when he looked at the two people who were hugging each other not that far away from them, he came under the impression that his sect��s disciples were merely ufortable with the unconventional disy of affections.


    Waving his hand, he gestured for the disciples to follow him, and all of them hurried out of the tent. They dared not tell this Elder what had happened, as they knew that their junior sister was the cause of the misunderstanding, but they still felt indignant.


    The Eternal Shadow Lord was powerful. He was not easily bullied, and if the Undying Sword Sect truly angered him, he would not care about their status. One has to know that the Eternal Shadow Pce had killed some rather prominent members of many sects in the entire continent; however, they had no other option than to ignore them due tock of proof.


    Everyone in the upper ss of the cultivation world knew that Xue Jingyu had turned to the Eternal Shadow Lord to get assistance for avenging his close friend, the Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun.


    Initially, no one had known who was behind the assassinations of their high ranked experts. However, as the sects began working together, they soon found that these experts all had one thing inmon. They had all participated in the hunt for Bai Rouyun.


    They had never thought that it was the Eternal Shadow Pce, as it was merely an upstart faction when she was fleeing for her life. There was no way that they could have any connection to one another.


    However, as time went by, more and more of the participating experts found themselves dead, and their factions started a thorough investigation.


    What they found horrified them all. These factions had heard mentions about the Eternal Shadow Pce from time to time, but at this point, no one knew their actual strength.


    Even so, the leads they found proved that the ones who were avenging Bai Rouyun were members of the Eternal Shadow Pce, which showed that they were no longer an upstart faction, but one that was equal to the three major sects.


    It was even worse that they had teamed up with Xue Jingyu. Everyone knew that Xue Jingyu was going to use some of his resources and connections to cause problems, but they had been given the guarantee from the Faction Leader of Shitian Tower that he would not allow their powers to be used for revenge.


    The factions who had chased down Bai Rouyun did not fear Xue Jingyu when he did not have the backup of the Shitian Tower; however, reality proved that he still had the ability to cause problems.


    The Young Master of the Shitian Tower and the Eternal Shadow Lord were since then considered legendary figures who would cause the other factions to act with caution around them.

 Chapter 155 - Stalked

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Stalked </h4>


    The Elder of the Undying Sword Sect quickly guided his youngsters out of the tent. He did not wish to stay any longer in the samepany as Li Moyun, as he did not know whether or not he would be the next on the kill list.


    He had participated in the chasing of Bai Rouyun those ten years back, so he was living in constant fear whenever he saw the Eternal Shadow Lord, but this time, due to the sheer amount of people present, he felt somewhat safe.


    The Eternal Shadow Pce usually specialized in assassinations. They would not leave proof of their actions so that everyone else could condemn them, but even so, he wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Bai Rouyun noticed the fear in the Elder��s eyes as he nced at Li Moyun, and the way he left resembled a dog scampering away with the tail between its legs.


    She could not help but chuckle slightly and shake her head, but she quickly focused her attention on the staff within the tent.


    Not long after, a servant came to guide them into the inner tent, where the manager was waiting for them.


    This manager was looking at Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun with respect mixed with some disbelief. He was rather shocked, and somewhat ufortable when he thought back to how this expert had been treated when she came to put her pill up for auction.


    If she held a grudge, then their branch would not be able to survive the disaster. Mainly because her backing was the Eternal Shadow Pce, and everyone knew that the Young Master worked together with this faction.


    Their Young Master would never stand up for them if the one who caused their destruction was this Eternal Shadow Lord.


    Bai Rouyun was unaware that the manager had so many thoughts, and that he was suddenly fearful of her. She did notice that his behavior was much more respectful, but she thought that this was merely because Li Moyun was by her side. She had forgotten that his appearance informed them of a rtionship between the two.


    Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun sat down on some chairs that had been ced in the inner tent. Neither of them spoke; they just observed the manager, who felt his entire back drenched in cold sweat.


    "Here are the essence stones," he said with a trembling voice, and his shaking hands passed over a qiankun bag to Bai Rouyun.


    "There are one thousand, five hundred, and twenty essence stones. I have deducted the eighty essence stones, which is the fee that our Thousand Treasure Pavilion will take as the payment for hosting this auction."


    The manager was worried that Bai Rouyun would be unhappy with him taking eighty of her stones, but she just nodded her head. She knew of the five percent handling fee before putting up the pill for auction, so she only thought it proper that they went ording to their prior agreement.


    Bai Rouyun��s face was hidden beneath the cloak��s hood, and while the manager saw her nod her head, he was not sure whether or not she was unhappy. He could not see her expressions; all he could see were her gestures, which were somewhat obscured due to the hood.


    "Thank you." Bai Rouyun epted the qiankun bag, as she thanked the manager. She did not say anything extra, neither did she make things problematic for the manager; she just took the bag and rose to her feet once more.


    Seeing that she was getting ready to leave, Li Moyun also stood up. He straightened his body and nodded to the manager.


    Seeing this, the manager��s face finally rxed,, and his straight back felt less pressure. They had not seemed unhappy. While they were somewhat taciturn and silent, they were not unhappy or displeased. It appeared that their branch would live to see another day.


    Leaving the tent, Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun nned on going to a tea house, where they could change back to their original appearances; however, they had not walked for long before they felt that someone was following them.


    The person who was stalking them was not very good at hiding his presence, and it was somewhat familiar to Bai Rouyun, but it was hard to remember from where she knew it.


    Not remembering it showed that the person had absolutely no influence on her, and had not even been added to her memory.


    Li Moyun did not feel any sense of familiarity, but he was rather annoyed. It was not rare that robbery happened in the cultivation world, as resources were scarce, but to rob an Innate Realm, Violet Tiered cultivator was pretty dumb.


    The only exnation would be that the stalker was unaware of Li Moyun��s high rank. Depending on one��s realm, the aura of the higher practitioners could be extremely hard to make out.


    While the stalker might find Li Moyun��s aura overwhelming, they could not sense his Qi, and thus were of the impression that he might not be a high ranked cultivator. However, only those truly conceited would think so.


    Bai Rouyun��s eyes suddenly brightened. She could think of one person who was that conceited! The alchemist who had tried to make her part with her ancient form before.


    Thinking of him, her lips could not help twitch, and she felt rather amused. Was he truly thinking of robbing her? Even when she had her husband by her side?


    Li Moyun��s expression was dark. A long time had passed since someone had so tantly tried to stalk him, but upon seeing Bai Rouyun��s amusement, he could not help but raise an eyebrow in surprise. What was she thinking?

 Chapter 156 - Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Compensation </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was amused. She knew that Li Moyun felt somewhat exasperated as someone considered him a weak chicken, but she did not mind. It was fun to disguise oneself as a pig in order to eat the tiger.


    She nced at Li Moyun. Although he could not see her facial expressions beneath the hood, and even though she said nothing, he still understood her intention.


    Walking hand in hand, the two of them began walking down less busy streets, and slowly entered deep into a maze-like area where the more impoverished people lived. It was not exactly a slum, but it was not much better.


    The alchemist, who was following behind them, could not help but frown. Why had they entered this ce? But he did not believe that they could have traced his tracking, and thus he quickly followed behind them into a dark alleyway.


    He had merely walked a few steps when he found himself unable to take even one more step. His entire body was frozen in ce, and cold sweat suddenly broke out all over his body.


    He could feel an overwhelming pressure, which made it impossible for him to even think cohesively. His mind was a mess, sweat was beading on his forehead, and his body was trembling.


    Looking at him like this, Bai Rouyun could not help but giggle slightly. It was quite amusing to see the previously so arrogant man acting so stupid now.


    The alchemist��s eyes were wide open in horror. He felt as if his life would end at this moment. The expert he had annoyed was not an ordinary figure, and he could not understand why such an expert would protect the weak and annoying little cloak-dressed figure.


    Had this cloak-dressed woman sold her ancient form to this man? Was that why she was being protected?


    The alchemist was not aware of their connection as he had not been present in the tent at the time when they had been facing off against the Undying Sword Sect��s members.


    He did not know that the two of them were married; all he had in his mind was regret and heartache.


    He was regretting that he had not waited to chase the cloak-wearing person until after the expert had left. He was alsomenting that he had not brought a band of gangsters alongside himself to beat them up. As for regretting his actions? He did not.


    His heartache was due to the fact that the ancient form was likely no longer in the hands of the young man. While he had a feeling of impending death and doom, he did not actually believe that these two figures dared to kill him.


    He was the renowned, respected, and highly esteemed alchemist in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Only if someone wished to cause problems with the Shitian Tower would they reach out their ws to harm the people of such a strong faction.


    However, Li Moyun never cared about the alchemist��s identity. He was more than willing to bear the problems that came with it if it meant that he could get rid of this annoying fly who had caused his anger to rise. However just as he raised his hand, Bai Rouyun reached out and grabbed his arm.


    "Hubby, behave," she said with a smirk on her lips. The words were yful and gentle, and the words made Li Moyunpletely submit to her will.


    As long as she called him ��hubby,�� he would be willing to do anything she asked of him.


    "We are civilized people," Bai Rouyun continued while ncing at the trembling alchemist. "We can��t just run around and kill people left and right. That is not correct. As an upright citizen, we got to show our magnanimity, and the greatpassion that burns in our hearts."


    While Bai Rouyun was busy teaching Li Moyun, the man could not help but nce at her with confusion. His lips twitched in confusion, and his eyes were full of doubt.


    Bai Rouyun was not an upright citizen. She was not against killing, but now she made it sound so wrong. What was she doing?


    Sensing his confusion, Bai Rouyun shrugged her shoulders and withdrew her hand from the tight grip of Li Moyun��s fingers, and she slowly strolled towards the alchemist.


    "You asked me to part with my forms before," she began as she looked at the alchemist. Her lips were upturned, and her eyes were sparkling with coldness, but the alchemist saw nothing of it, all he saw was the shape of a face shrouded in shadows within the hood.


    "I am young and selfish," Bai Rouyun continued. "I am not willing to give my things away withoutpensation in return. I am also unwilling to suffer any grievances, so I will naturally ask for repayment when I get wronged.


    "Now, as I told my dearest hubby, we are civilized people, so I naturally can��t cut off your flesh, or drink your blood; however, I think I can make you pay in another way."


    Bai Rouyun took a step forward, and while she was somewhat disgusted by this old and greedy man, she reached out and grasped his qiankun bag before she retreated again.


    Qiankun bags were storage devices. They resembled small money purses, but they had a ratherrge space within, which often reached as much as five hundred cubic meters.


    The one that she had grasped from the alchemist was only fifty cubic meters big, but it was full of various herbs, pills, and other treasures that were very useful to Bai Rouyun at the current point in time.


    Qiankun bags were not bound to the owner. Anyone who had a bit of Qi could open them, and withdraw the things inside.


    Seeing that the bag had ended up in the hands of the cloak-wearing figure, the alchemist was feeling his heart bleed. He hade for wool but had to go home shorn.

 Chapter 157 - Indignant Alchemist

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Indignant Alchemist </h4>


    The alchemist looked at Bai Rouyun as if he wished to rip her apart with his eyes. He was well aware that the Shitian Tower would never step in if he just got robbed.


    If he got killed, they might try to avenge him for the sake of their own reputation, but being robbed really made no difference. It was clear that Bai Rouyun was aware of where to draw the line; however, to the alchemist, being robbed was the second most painful experience he could go through.


    He was a man who loved wealth, he had also collected many treasured herbs throughout his life, and everything he owned was within that qiankun bag, including his wealth, which he had gathered over his whole career.


    Although he was not a cultivator, he was an illustrious alchemist, and people would respect him anywhere he went. He had never expected that the day would arrive when a young cloak-wearing woman would rob him, and even feel so righteous about it!


    Li Moyun was equally stunned upon seeing Bai Rouyun��s rightful appearance. Her back was straight, and while he could not see her face, he could imagine the brilliant smile which would be on her lips at this moment.


    He could not help but smile indulgently and shake his head. The qiankun bag would be Bai Rouyun��s if they killed this alchemist, but it was true that Shitian Tower might get involved.


    While the one who had made a mistake was the alchemist himself, he was still a member of their faction. No one would allow others to punish their members, and thus they would, without a doubt, sh if they killed this man.


    Even so, Li Moyun was more than willing to sh with the Shitian Tower for the sake of Bai Rouyun; however, she had already solved the problem in a beautiful and direct way.


    Looking at the alchemist��s facial expression, which resembled someone who had swallowed a fly, Li Moyun knew that he would not be able to have an easy time without this qiankun bag.


    All his herbs were within the bag, and so were his money and pills. He had nothing he could sell to gather money, nor did he have any herbs so that he could refine more pills.


    His only option was to take on somemissions, where he would make pills for others. They would bring their herbs, plus a fee, and have him create pills for them, but this alchemist had long since looked down onmission work.


    He felt that it was simr to being an entertainer. One sold their craft for the sake of money, and he was notfortable about that. For him, alchemy should be revered and respected.


    This was also why he was so obsessed with the ancient form. Only these forms were worthy of his time.


    He was an arrogant man who felt that he was way above the masses, but he never stopped to think about whether or not his skills actually matched his arrogance.


    Bai Rouyun had taken his qiankun bag, and with a flip of her hand, it vanished into thin air.


    Li Moyun knew that Bai Rouyun had sent it to the Primal Chaos Dimension, and to Xiao Bao, who would sort out her new treasures, but the alchemist thought that she had stuffed it into her own storage treasure.


    The sight made him disgruntled, but due to the overbearing aura that Li Moyun was pressing onto him, he dared not say anything, and could merely re at the two of them with anger.


    Bai Rouyun felt somewhat disappointed when she looked at the alchemist. She had expected some sort of protest, some sort of reaction from him, gathering all his anger and breaking the shackles that Li Moyun had put on him, but he was as weak as a mouse, unable to retaliate at all, and she quickly lost her interest.


    "Well, thank you for yourpensation," she said with a sigh and turned around. "Hubby, let us go home."


    Li Moyun nced at the alchemist. When he retracted the nce, the pressure that had been bearing down upon the other vanished, and he was unable to remain standing as he tumbled forward and fell to the ground.


    His clothes had been drenched in sweat, and now they were full of dust and mud.


    He was furious, but dared not show it. He was aware that he had survived, but what he had lost was enough to dig out a bleeding wound in his heart.


    As long as he was alive, it would be possible to return the humiliation from today. He believed in his own ability as an alchemist, but he also overestimated the power a middle-ranked alchemist gained.


    He was not bad, he was equal in rank to Wen Sihan, but although it was not a bad rank for an alchemist, it was not outstanding either. The pills he could refine were not capable of attracting any highly ranked experts to support him.


    He was from the mortal realm. To him, the cultivation world was far away, and he never truly understood, or wanted to understand, the difference between the two worlds.


    The cultivation world was where the true experts roamed. While there were cultivators in the mortal world, their talent was not impressive, and their future aplishments were also somewhatcking.


    Knowing that they could not enter the cultivation world, they stayed in the mortal world as generals for the mortal kingdoms, officials, or even specially admitted kings and marshalls.


    Cann City belonged to the mortal world. While it was an institute for cultivators, and some of the students would enter the cultivation world, most would return to their empires and kingdoms, where they would live out their lives as important figures in the mortal world.

 Chapter 158 - Li Moyun And Bai Rouyun

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Li Moyun And Bai Rouyun </h4>


    Alchemists were usually not concerned about cultivating their inner strength. Most of them were obsessed with improving their ability to refine pills, and to get their pills to be free of as many impurities as possible.


    Due to this obsession, they did not cultivate their inner energies often, and thus they were actually rather weak. They only cultivated for the sake of gaining an expanded life expectancy; even their cultivation base was unsteady, and they were not used to fighting.


    The reason that alchemists were revered was due to their ability to assist the true geniuses. Pills would always be needed, and those who devoted their lives to concocting them would produce better results.


    Since they were useful to the geniuses, they would also be protected. Since they had benefited from their pills, they would also return the favor.


    This alchemist from the Thousand Treasure Pavilion was quite familiar with all the experts in Cann City, and he had often provided them with help, so they treated him with respect. This respect had caused him to get too proud, and think that the world needed to bow down in front of an alchemist, no matter who the other person was.


    He was furious, and his eyes were full of malice, but he did not act against Li Moyun right away. He needed to get a much better understanding of their strength first. The man seemed so strong, and he was not sure if the experts that he had helped would be able to handle a fight against this expert.


    Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun did not think more about the event. Bai Rouyun was rather happy when she got her hands on the qiankun bag. She was a money-grubber, and she had just gotten a lot of treasures without having to pay for it.


    While Bai Rouyun did not have aplete understanding of what was within the qiankun bag, Xiao Bao had already emptied it and put the items in the right location.


    The herbs were ced in the hut, alongside the other ripe herbs that had been harvested during the time that Bai Rouyun had be the owner of the Primal Chaos Pagoda.


    There had been a few seeds in the qiankun bag too, and Xiao Bao had already nted them. Every resource was treated with the utmost respect; however, when it came to the pills that this alchemist had created, they were tossed in a dusty corner. Their purity wascking, and they were created from iplete forms. Even just looking at them made Xiao Bao feel disgusted.


    Bai Rouyun also had no intention of using those pills, nor did she n on selling them. But she was against throwing them away, and thus she just let them stay within the dusty corner where they would not take up much space.


    Bai Rouyun was aware of Xiao Bao��s actions even without entering the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    The two, husband and wife, felt rather happy as they returned home. Bai Rouyun had also stored the essence stones within the Primal Chaos Dimension, and she truly felt that today was a great harvest.


    Li Moyun could not help but smile as he saw the undisguised happiness on Bai Rouyun��s face.


    Fifteen hundred and twenty essence stones were truly not a lot to him. He had his own vein and was capable of extracting quite a few if he wanted to.


    Most of the factions had many followers, and they had to be much more careful about the amount they used.


    The Eternal Shadow Pce held control over arge vein, which in no way could bepared to the veins that many of the other factions had. They also had a lot fewer experts in their faction, so their monthly costs were also much lower.


    While it was a young faction, and did not have as long of a history like many others, nor did it have as significant an influence on the public as the older factions, it was very hard to rival it when it came to real power.


    Li Moyun still found her money-grubbing appearance extremely adorable. She was like a kitten who had just stolen a fish, and was incredibly proud of herself.


    He could not help but chuckle as he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her.


    The arms radiated a warmth that entered Bai Rouyun��s body, and she felt the happiness of being held in Li Moyun��s arms.


    Li Moyun felt his body grow hotter as he felt the petite body that was rubbing against him, and his eyes turned darker and deeper.


    He wanted to bind her to his side, bring her everywhere he went, and ensure that she would never leave his eyesight, but he knew that this extreme possessiveness was impossible, as she was an individual who was born to soar high into the heavens.


    However, no matter how great her future would be, he would be there for her, pampering her, and loving her. When she was tired, he would hold her; when she encountered problems that she could not solve, he would then step forward to ensure that she was safe.


    The love in his eyes was so blinding that Bai Rouyun lost control of herself as she gazed at him. She felt her mind turn nk, her heartbeat increase, and her mouth open slightly as she wanted to say something.


    However, just as she wanted to speak, Li Moyun lowered his head and urately ced his lips on top of hers. The kiss was not as gentle and lingering as usual, but contained an aggressiveness that Bai Rouyun had not experienced before.


    Bai Rouyun could feel the overbearing emotions of Li Moyun. She could sense his love, and knew that he was having a hard time controlling himself from breaking her wings.


    But the fact that he was able to hold back made her feel warm and loved. He was always doing what was best for her.

 Chapter 159 - Gravity Tower Or Cultivation Tower

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Gravity Tower Or Cultivation Tower </h4>


    The evening descended on Cann City. Bai Rouyun was seated on the bed, her eyes were closed, and the heaven and earth essence in the surroundings all poured into her body where it got refined into Qi.


    The time went by fast; Bai Rouyun was not paying attention to her surroundings, and soon the moonlight shrouded her in a gentle silver light.


    Li Moyun had left earlier that evening. While he was not going to leave for long, he had a few things of his own to deal with, and Bai Rouyun was going back to the Blue Water Institute the following day.


    Although Li Moyun did not like Bai Mn, it was a fact that this guard was going to ensure that Bai Rouyun would be safe, so he was not worried about going away for a short while.


    Little Chu was also going to be by her side.


    Bai Rouyun did not open her eyes before the first rays of sunshine shone through the windows, and she let go of a turbulent breath of air. She felt that although she had not gotten much stronger, her cultivation base had risen a bit, and she was on the verge of breaking through to the Innate Realm, Red Tier, Second Layer.


    The reason she was capable of having such drastic and fast breakthroughs, while also ensuring that her foundation was not unstable, was due to the pills she had refined.


    She was not capable of fully relying on these pills, but they would be able to help boost her strength from time to time.


    It had now been some days since she had taken the pill, but it was not before today that she had used up the final medicinal properties within her body.


    If this had not been a pill with one hundred percent purity, it would have been perilous to keep the pill��s effects in her body for so long, as the impurities would harm her cultivation base. Still, the pill she had consumed was created from an ancient form, and the purity was unrivaled. There was not even an ounce of impurities within, and thus she was capable of storing the medicinal properties and slowly, but surely, rose to a higher rank.


    Although it was rather tempting to use pills frequently, Bai Rouyun knew that she had to wait some time before she could consume another pill to boost her cultivation again, and thus she stretched her body in satisfaction.


    Although she had not slept the entire night, her body was light and full of strength.


    She hurried to the washroom, where she took a warm bath, before changing her clothes, and getting ready to go to the Blue Water Institute again.


    Bai Rouyun did not head for the ssroom. She was aware that she could already enroll in a higher ss, and she was tempted to do so, but she also considered whether or not it would be worth it.


    She would be given the basic understanding about cultivation that she had missed in her past life, but she would lose much of her freedom in return. Pondering her options, she went to the training ground.


    She had handed in her mission, and had a number of mission points now. Although the mission was rathermon, the mission points would be able to help her enter the Cultivation Tower or the Gravity Tower for at least a day.


    She was pondering which one of them she should use her points on, when she realized that many of the people present were looking at her with curiosity. She did not feel much hostility in the gazes, but everyone seemed to be gossiping about her.


    It did not take her long to realize that they were gossiping about her husband, who had appeared out of nowhere.


    Li Moyun was a hero and a legend for most cultivators. No one knew how high his cultivation base was, but everyone knew that he could enter the cultivation world, should he wish to do so.


    Initially, many had thought that Li Moyun felt nothing for his wife, but their actions for thest couple of days had caused all of them to understand that this pair of spouses loved one another.


    Bai Rouyun did not care about their gossip. She was not one to mind what others thought, and since it did not bring any sort of negative impact on Li Moyun, she had no intention of caring about it.


    Instead, she observed the two towers in front of her. The Cultivation Tower was taller than the Gravity Tower.


    The Cultivation Tower was more expensive to use than the Gravity Tower as well. Inside the Cultivation Tower, a number of essence stones were ced. These essence stones slowly released more and more energy into the tower through a specific formation, depending on the level one was on. The higher level, the more energy was provided.


    The Gravity Tower was much easier to control. It did not require essence stones to work. Instead, it fully depended on a few formations.


    The formation was known as the Gravity Formation, and on the first floor there was only one formation. On the second, two were superimposed on top of one another. On the third floor, three were ced on top of one another, and this continued until the fifth, and final floor.


    The sheer pressure one would encounter on the fifth floor was so heavy that one needed to be at the Innate Realm, Yellow Tier, to be able to withstand it.


    Bai Rouyun was aware that with her current strength, the second floor of the Gravity Tower was her limit, while she might be able to reach the third or fourth floor of the Cultivation Tower.


    However, she had just raised her cultivation base, so it would be a good idea to enter the Gravity Tower and enhance her body.

 Chapter 160 - The Bandit Senior

    <h4>Chapter 160 - The Bandit Senior </h4>


    Having decided on the Gravity Tower, Bai Rouyun did not waste any time and headed straight for the entrance.


    Here, an elderly man was seated, looking bored as he was flipping through a book. He had white hair and a long white beard. While he did seem proper, there was a rascally air to him that made it impossible to view him as a benevolent senior of the elder generation.


    When she came closer, she found that on the table in front of him was a book which recorded everyone who entered and left, alongside the time they had spent inside.


    The price for being within the Gravity Tower was much lower than that of entering the Cultivation Tower, but she found that people did not tend to stay for a long time inside.


    After considering it for a moment, it made sense. Gravity Towers had a heavy aura pressing down on one��s body for an extended amount of time, and while it could help one cultivate, it was also able to create injuries if one overdid it.


    As she was an independant cultivator in her previous life, she had never entered anything such as a Gravity Tower or a Cultivation Tower before, as they were exclusive to specific factions, and she could not help but feel anticipation as she nced at the entrance.


    She had initiallye to the Blue Water Institute due to her wanting to get some systematic guiding, but she soon found out that this institute was of too low of a level. Although she had been walking in darkness in her previous life, the things that were taught here were things she had already understood.


    This was also why she was no longer in a hurry to switch to a higher-ranked ss, and get more resources from the teachers.


    The value that the Blue Water Institute had in her eyes currently were purely these facilities that could enhance her strength. It was not that she was arrogant, but she had overestimated the ability that this institute had.


    Bai Rouyun had reached the table where the elder was seated, and she politely waited for him to finish reading the page he was on. When he finished, he raised his head and looked at Bai Rouyun with a bit of appreciation in his eyes.


    Most of the students within this institute were extraordinarily arrogant and prideful. They would look down on him due to his tedious job of merely guarding the Gravity Tower, so even if he were engrossed in reading, they would interrupt him, and force him to check them in.


    This woman clearly allowed him to take his time, and when he looked at her, all he saw was polite friendliness. There were no signs of ttery, but no signs of disdain either. She simply respected him for who he was.


    An odd expression shed by his eyes, but he quickly hid it before clearing his throat.


    "Little girl, I take it you wish to enter the Gravity Tower?" he asked. His attitude was also much friendlier than usual, and a slight smile hung on his lips, but Bai Rouyun could not help but feel the corners of her lips twitch.


    This man, although he seemed elegant and refined, also resembled a bandit. How could he pretend to be a benevolent grandpa who was helping her?


    The man noticed her twitching lips and the disbelief in her eyes, and he coughed slightly, feeling as if this girl had seen through him.


    He was indeed a true rascal. He would cheat the dean of the institute a few times every ten years, and then he would poach the most outstanding geniuses to his own academy.


    He never felt that there was anything wrong with this, but looking at the disbelief and shock in this young woman��s eyes, he felt rather embarrassed. It was never a good feeling to be seen through.


    Bai Rouyun pretended that nothing was out of the norm, and she obediently nodded her head.


    "Yes, Senior." Her voice was gentle and friendly, and if he had not seen the disbelief shing past her eyes moments before, he would feel that she had actually respected him, and taken him to be a gentle and generous old man.


    But he had seen it, and this time it was his lips that twitched. What a con-artist! She clearly knew that he was acting, but instead of admitting it, she just decided to y along with his act and pretend to be a good little girl?


    The two observed one another in silence. While they looked amiable and extremely friendly on the outside, they were full of exasperation on the inside. The feeling of two like-minded people meeting was truly hard to stomach, mainly because the two of them were both bandits.


    "Senior, I have never entered the Gravity Tower before. Could you guide me through the experience?" Bai Rouyun asked gently, her eyes looking at the ground as if she was embarrassed by herck of knowledge, but a gentle smile hung on her lips as if she was truly a good-natured girl.


    This time it was not his lips that were twitching, but his eyes. What an actor!


    However, he was unsure whether or not she actually knew of the Gravity Tower, so he decided to exin it to her, just to be sure.


    "The Gravity Tower is a ce for cultivating your body, and for getting a better control of the strength youmand," the elder began exining.


    "Here, the pressure that is bearing down on your body is multiplied, and the higher up the tower you go, the heavier the pressure will be.


    "This makes it so that your body will constantly be under pressure, and your reaction speed, fighting speed, and in general all your body movements will be slowed down.


    "It is the same principle as when working with weights tied to your body, just much more thorough."

 Chapter 161 - Gravity Tower

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Gravity Tower </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was aware that many used weights to improve their physical performance; she had also done so in her past life.


    Realizing that this was an upgraded version of that, she could not help but nod her head in approval. While the weights had not done much for her, it had a small effect on her speed, and the smoothness with which she could execute her movements and her techniques.


    If this Gravity Tower worked the same way, then she would be able to feel the pressure on her entire body, and not just on her wrists, ankles, and waist.


    This was indeed much more beneficial, and would produce better results. It was no wonder that experts joined factions and academies, as these ces had the resources and facilities to groom real experts.


    The rascally senior could not help but raise an eyebrow when he saw Bai Rouyun��s contemting expression. He had initially thought that she was merely trying to fool and annoy him by asking about the Gravity Tower, but upon noticing her solemnity, he realized that she was serious.


    But it was also reasonable. This young woman had joined the Blue Water Institute just recently, which meant that she came from a low-ranked country, and more importantly, belonged to the mortal world.


    She had no way in which she could know about Gravity Towers from her earlier life, but somehow he had been fooled by her appearance and her aura, thinking of her as an equal, and not as a student.


    Bai Rouyun was grateful for the man��s exnation, and she did not cause more trouble as she signed up for entry.


    "You can stay within the tower for two hours at a time with your current strength," he said with a nod of his head, as he swiped her identity token over the book.


    "I have subtracted the mission points needed to stay within for two hours, so use them well!"


    Bai Rouyun gratefully nodded her head and thanked the elderly man before epting her token once more, and moving towards the entrance door.


    She could feel a fluctuation in energy, and knew that as soon as she had passed the door, she would enter a formation which increased the gravity.


    The formations were created so that the heaviest pressure was in the middle of the formation, which was why the tower was shaped like a circle.


    This was the same for each floor, and when Bai Rouyun entered, she found that many of the new students had arrived as well.


    These new students had not gotten far into the gravity room, they were all resting next to the walls, and after they had rested enough, they would try to slowly move towards the center again.


    The purpose for these new students was not to train their body, nor was it to get a smoother control over their abilities, but to mainly get used to the pressure.


    One had to crawl before they were capable of walking.


    Bai Rouyun had also felt the pressure from the formation. She could feel that her body was notfortable under such heavy pressure, but she was aware that currently, no damage was being done to her body. The only thing the pressure caused was some difort in her body.


    She took a deep breath and raised her hand. The Qi within her body was sluggish and moving exceptionally slow due to the heavy pressure, but she still spent her time rotating it within her meridians, and slowly ignited a small me on her palm.


    The me was faintly red, as she had broken into the Innate Realm, Red Tier, Second Layer just recently, and she had not had the time to consolidate her advancement.


    The higher heryer would be, the deeper the shade of red her Qi would be. When she moved on to the next tier, the color of her Qi would once again change to a lighter version of the color her tier would have.


    Many nced at Bai Rouyun as she entered. The neers frowned as they recognized her, but the older students did not care.


    Most of the older students would have moved to the higher floors, but a few hade to the first floor for the sake of testing their reaction speed.


    Bai Rouyunpletely ignored everyone around her, and began practicing her martial arts and her movement technique.


    While the Flowing Feather Step was her movement technique, and amongst the most elusive and swift movement techniques that existed on this continent, her speed while using it was onlyparable to her average speed outside the Gravity Tower.


    Realizing this, Bai Rouyun could not help but frown. The Gravity Tower was indeed much better than relying on weights, and she nodded her head in approval.


    She was not in a hurry, she had two hours, and thus she slowly made her move. At first, she was moving at the very edge of the room, but as she got more and more familiar with the pressure, she also tested her limits by slowly inching closer to the center.


    The experts within the Gravity Tower were reced slowly. The new students could not stay for much longer than two hours, so they were reced quite frequently.


    Of the ones who had been in the Gravity Tower before Bai Rouyun, no one tried to copy her moves. Still, after the people had been switched out, many saw Bai Rouyun��s movements, and they wanted to copy her and experiment with their own techniques before getting used to the pressure.


    Some ended up vomiting blood, while others rapidly retreated to the walls of the tower. Bai Rouyun could not help but raise an eyebrow in surprise. Just because she could do it did not mean that others could as well.

 Chapter 162 - Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Enlightenment </h4>


    Others seemed to realize that Bai Rouyun��s ability to push her limits was the result of familiarizing herself with the pressure, and they all felt rather embarrassed.


    They all knew that Bai Rouyun was a new student like them, but she had clearly done a much better job at using her time within the Gravity Tower than they had.


    Because they tried to do something their body could not handle, they were now injured and could no longer stay within the Gravity Tower as their injuries could be worse, so they left with sullen faces. However, none of them med Bai Rouyun.


    She had never told them to follow her lead, nor had she paid them any attention. It was their own assumption that they could jump straight into doing the same thing as Bai Rouyun. Thus, they felt no hostility towards her, and were merely ashamed of their own actions.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but feel rather surprised. So far, most people would me others for their mistakes, but she saw no hostility in these people��s eyes, and she could not help but feel amazed.


    These people were actually reasonable!


    She shook her head, and while she was quite surprised, she continued to focus on her training. Her time within the Gravity Tower was limited, so she had to ensure that she got the most out of it.


    However, this encounter made her understand that she should not generalize people from the various factions. Even if she had previously thought that all the members of the sects and factions were selfish and arrogant, she found that many of them were actually decent; however, those few arrogant masters overshadowed her impression of the others.


    Bai Rouyun did not feel guilty towards those people who had gotten injured, as she had no hand in their injuries, but she was still enlightened, and realized that she should not generalize others.


    Although she had suffered in her past life, she should not be so blinded by hatred that she would me everyone for the crimesmitted by others.


    When Bai Rouyun stepped out of the Gravity Tower, she was still deep in thought, and did not pay attention to the Elder who was in charge of the Gravity Tower.


    The old man looked at Bai Rouyun with a bit of confusion in his eyes. He had expected another round of making fun of her, but when he opened his mouth, he noticed the vacant expression in her eyes.


    Seeing that she was preupied, he slumped back into his seat in disappointment. He felt that she was an interesting woman; someone who could help release his boredom while hiding in this institute. In fact, he had already decided to bring her with him when he returned to his own academy.


    Bai Rouyun was unaware that the old man she had only met once had already nned on headhunting her.


    In fact, she was not against leaving the Blue Water Institute as she did not have any emotional attachments to this ce, apart from her friendship with Qin Huiling.


    Bai Rouyun smiled slightly as she left the Gravity Tower. After her rebirth, she thought that her life would be focused on gaining revenge.


    She had already realized that while she still wanted her revenge, she was no longer living for this purpose alone. She wanted to be with her husband; she wanted to improve herself. She wanted to be a better person.


    She had previously thought that her mentality had changed, but she had not realized that she still held onto some of her prejudice and thoughts from her past life.


    When she noticed that those experts had gotten injured from following her movements, she did not feel sorry, but she had expected them to cause problems for her. She had already prepared herself for a confrontation, and thus she was surprised to find that many things happened differently from what she expected.


    She had been an expert that stood at the top of the continent in her past life, but it was not until now that she realized that she had her own prejudice and arrogance back then. Something which had been wrong.


    She had looked at all the sect members and faction representatives with hostility. They would usually rob her of her treasures and items, but she would return the favor whenever she encountered them alone.


    Now, she realized that she could not hate all of them indiscriminately; that she could not me them all for the actions of a few. She herself was just as bad as they were, and sometimes she had taken her anger out on innocent people.


    The more she thought about it, the moreplicated her mood became. This world promoted strength. Those who were strong ruled, while those who were weak sumbed. While robbing others was wrong, no one would say anything about it if the expert was strong enough.


    But Bai Rouyun was not one who followed the rules; what mattered to her was her own morals and ethics. She had previously used revenge as her reason, but now she understood that this was not always in the right.


    While she could not change the things she had done in her past life, she decided to never act on anyone who had not harmed her in this life. She also decided to speak with Li Moyun about this when she saw him next time.


    Suddenly, she felt her body lighten. It felt as if the energy within her body broke through an invisible bottleneck, but while it was roaming her meridians much more vigorously and energetically, she did not feel an increase in her cultivation base.


    She could not help but feel somewhat confused. Why would her power suddenly be vaster like the endless ocean, while her cultivation base stayed as it was before?


    She sensed that something important had happened, but she simply did not know what it was due to herck of knowledge.

 Chapter 163 - Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Knowledge </h4>


    Bai Rouyun contemted her options. She felt that she had unlocked some special sort of mental state, but she was unsure whether or not she should speak with the teachers about it.


    She did not know who she could trust, and due to her uncertainty about the cultivation process, she was extra cautious.


    She could ask Li Moyun, but he had gone out, and she was not sure when he would return. Little Chu was an option, but she would have to wait until she went back to the mansion to get answers.


    She did not consider asking Bai Mn, the roguish old man was also not in her considerations.


    She then decided to head to the library. Although she was unsure where to begin, she felt that this was the most suitable ce to start.


    The library was not far away from the Gravity Tower, and she headed there right away. She was walking with light steps and felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her body, not only because of this new phenomenon, but also due to the fact that she had left the Gravity Tower.


    When she reached the library, she could not help but nce at it with interest. This ce did not hold any techniques or martial art skills. To get those she would have to visit the Skill Pavilion, but what the library held were scrolls full of knowledge.


    The building was three stories high. It was very well maintained, and unlike the Gravity Tower, no Elder was seen outside. Even so, she was confident that it was under the observation of an Elder; it was just that he was just not showing himself as tantly, as the students did not need to pay points to enter.


    Bai Rouyun picked up her steps and entered the building. The light was dim, and a scent of old parchment paper assaulted her nostrils. The scent was not unpleasant, and she felt her heart stir slightly.


    This was what she was in need of! A ce where all the knowledge about cultivation could be found, and while the more advanced knowledge could not be found here, all the fundamental and important things would be.


    There were scrolls and books about the history of the continent. She also found books about the various factions, sects, families, and cults.


    As she continued along the shelves, she found many interesting books, such as the descriptions of various herbs, beasts, and treasures.


    She could feel her eyes lighting up. Many of these things were previously unknown to her. While she had learned a bit about the most basic herbs, and Xiao Bao had imparted his knowledge of herbs to her, she felt a need to deepen her understanding of these things.


    Right, Xiao Bao!


    "My dear son, do you know what has happened to me?" Bai Rouyun did not hold much hope that the artifact spirit knew about cultivation, but she felt it would be a waste if she did not ask him.


    Xiao Bao could sense the mental question that Bai Rouyun had asked, and he regrettably shook his head. "I am not specialized in cultivation," he said regrettably. "While I can help you with professions and the basic knowledge about herbs, ores, and other treasures and resources, I am not capable of exining how cultivation works."


    Bai Rouyun had somewhat expected this. Xiao Bao was an artifact spirit after all, and the cultivation method of spirits was fundamentally different from that of humans.


    Bai Rouyun found the shelves that focused on exining cultivation. She picked up a few scrolls and books, then she found a table where she sat down and began reading.


    Cultivators were able to read much faster than mortals, as their mental capacity was much greater; they basically just needed to scan a piece of paper to understand the information written within.


    Bai Rouyun took merely half an hour to read the first book, and while she had not gotten an answer to her sudden changes, she had understood many things that had puzzled her before.


    Cultivation was split into two parts; one was the practice of refining the heaven and earth essence in the air and turning it into Qi, an inner energy which resided within one��s dantian.


    This inner energy, Qi, was bound to one��s body. It would enhance the body, and make it grow stronger. However, it was also essential to cultivate the body at the same time, as it would be the deciding factor regarding how much Qi it could store.


    Not to mention that human bodies had their limits, but with certain resources and treasures, it was possible to extend these limits. When one reached a certain point in cultivation, their bodies would be something that was created purely from Qi, and then the limitations would vanish.


    Unfortunately, not many had the potential to reach this stage, as their bodies were either corroded by the impurities in the heaven and earth essence, pills, or other sources; or they were simply unable to withstand the pressure of the Qiing from within.


    Bai Rouyun had known that the Qi and the body were connected, but it was not before she began reading these scrolls that she got aplete understanding of how.


    The other part of cultivation was to cultivate one��s soul and spirit. This did not depend on one��s body in any way. Instead, it was a way to increase the strength of one��s soul.


    Not many knew about this method of cultivation, and it was also much more vague. The specific techniques to cultivate the soul could not be found on this continent, but many were aware that the stronger one became, the more one went through, and the more one overcame, the stronger one��s soul would be.

 Chapter 164 - The Tiandi State

    <h4>Chapter 164 - The Tiandi State </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was rather interested in this way of cultivating the soul. Still, she also understood that since she currently had no cultivation technique that could assist her with it, then she would have to wait until she transcended the current continent.


    She was aware that it would be possible to contact Bai Mn and ask him for a method, but she was unwilling to do so. Bai Rouyun did not feel herself connected to the Bai family in the Wushi Continent, and she did not wish to ask them for anything.


    If she were to receive help from them, then she would be entangled with them in the future, but she had decided that she only wanted Li Moyun as her family.


    "Mother," the voice of Xiao Bao sounded in Bai Rouyun��s ears, and she could not help but be curious as to what her little treasure wanted to tell her.


    "While I do not know much about soul cultivation, I am aware that your soul will never be weak. It is your soul which is connected to the Primal Chaos Pagoda, and only someone with an overwhelming soul will be able to awaken it."


    Xiao Bao contemted for some time before he continued. "I do not understand the different ranks of soul cultivation, but currently, I feel that your soul is even stronger than that man, Bai Mn, who came from the other continent."


    Bai Rouyun was surprised when she heard this. She was unaware that her soul was so strong, and she could notpletely understand why. Was it due to her soul merging? It could not be; she had gotten the Primal Chaos Pagoda in her previous life, before she had merged, and thus it had already connected itself to her soul back then.


    But her cultivation base had been unstable, and while she had gone through many perilous encounters, she did not think that she was anything extraordinary when it came to Innate Realm, Violet Tiered experts.


    Pondering these things, the time went by quickly, and soon the light outside the door had turned dim; the dusk was setting in, and Bai Rouyun slowly brought her mind back.


    She ced the scrolls and books back where she had found them, and while she had not gotten any exnation to her current enlightenment situation, she had understood many other things, which were extremely valuable to her.


    As she left, she did not notice that a shadow appeared where she had sat just moments before and found the books she had been reading.


    The shadow was yet another elder, who seemed rather puzzled. He took a nce at the books she had read, but he did not see anything special about them.


    Frowning, he felt as if the woman had gotten an epiphany, her body seemed as if it was shrouded in a specific martial state, but he could not see how these books could have caused such a condition to appear.


    Shaking his head, he could not help but mock himself. Was he so bored that he saw rare martial states even when it was a weak cultivator? Even someone at his strength might not reach that martial state, so how could she?


    The dusk was turning to night as Bai Rouyun left the library. She had no reason to linger at the institute any longer, and instead, she hurried back to the mansion.


    As she returned, she knew that Li Moyun was still not back. However, Little Chu had returned from his trip to the Richu Empire.


    When he saw the disappointed look in Bai Rouyun��s eyes as she looked around the empty mansion, he could not help but chuckle and shake his head.


    He had just felt as if he had gained a family, but she had already been stolen by a big bad wolf.


    Realizing that he considered his lord as a big bad wolf, Little Chu could not help but look somewhat embarrassed, and he cleared his throat as he looked away. No one could ever be allowed to know his thoughts.


    Bai Rouyun did not notice his queer expression; instead, she sighed, plopped into a soft chair, and called for him.


    "Little Chu," she called out, her voice was softer and more melodious than before; even her body seemed as if it had been cleansed in a heavenly spring. Her eyes were clear as the starry sky and could attract anyone who looked into them, men and women alike.


    Looking at her like this, Little Chu could not help but frown. What had happened to her while she had been at the institute today?


    Bai Rouyun saw the confusion in Little Chu��s eyes, and she knew that he, too, had noticed that something was different. Straightening her back, she looked at him with more interest. Maybe he could solve the questions for her.


    "Little Chu, today I had a weird experience," she began exining. "I was in the Gravity Tower, and when I came out, I had many different thoughts about my view on the world. Suddenly, my body became lighter, my mood better, and my mind clearer. It was as if I used to see the world behind a curtain, but now it all feels real and unconcealed. I feel my body has grown much lighter, and more in sync with the heaven and earth essence in the air. What could have happened?"


    Little Chu��s expression turned to one of surprise when he heard her words, and then a bit of hesitation appeared in his eyes.


    "Do you feel as if you are full of boundless strength?" he asked, and Bai Rouyun nodded her head.


    "From what you said, it sounds as if you have reached a martial state called the Tiandi State."

 Chapter 165 - Martial States

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Martial States </h4>


    "Tiandi State?" Bai Rouyun frowned. She had been roaming the world in the past, but she never felt as she did now, and the term that Little Chu had just used was foreign to her.


    Little Chu was not surprised that Bai Rouyun did not know of this state, and he gestured for her to take a seat. Exining the martial states would take some time.


    Bai Rouyun sat down, but her eyes stayed on Little Chu, curious about what he had to say.


    "The martial states are extremely rare," Little Chu began. "There are numerous martial states, and they vary from person to person. I would not be so sure as to what martial state you had gained if not for the fact that your aura has begun merging with the heavens and the earth.


    "The martial states will be able to help the owner in various ways. One could be the Blood Field, which is able to allow the owner to unleash an aura of bloodlust, that can affect the opponent��s mindset during a fight.


    "There are martial states which can boost one��s strength suddenly, and there are quite a few more different states, but the most envied state is the Tiandi State."


    Little Chu looked at Bai Rouyun as if he was looking at a monster. How could this little girl gain the Tiandi State so quickly? Others were wishing for it for their entire lives, but this little girl gained it just like that.


    Bai Rouyun��s eyes were full of contemtion. She did have a martial state in her past life then, but she had never known what it was. She could erupt with a berserker-like energy, but while it would make her strength much higher, it would also drain her energy faster.


    She had never known what the cause of this strange skill that had appeared suddenly was, but now she understood that it was a martial state.


    "Then what does the Tiandi State do?" she could not help but ask with a frown, and Little Chu smiled slightly. He had waited for her to ask.


    "The Tiandi State is the most illustrious martial state. This state is also known as the Heaven and Earth State; it is a state where the owner ends in harmony with the world around them.


    "You will feel a closer connection with the world around you, including the energy that you need to refine into Qi. You will be able to draw in the energy in the air and use it for your own. While it will not be obvious with your current strength, it will help you a lot the stronger you get.


    "There are many things in the Tiandi State which are still unknown, as only a handful of people owned it in the past. Those who owned the Tiandi State would never reveal all of the trump cards that it possessed.


    "However, one thing is known about this Tiandi State. The requirements for one to gain the Tiandi State are to feel at peace with one self, and in bnce with the world.


    "One does not need to be good or evil, but they need to ept themselves as who they are, and ept the world as it is. This, in itself, is somewhat hard. Not many are able to see the world as it is without tainted sses, as they will be influenced by their own emotions.


    "Although we know how to get to this Tiandi State, it does not mean that we are capable of getting it.


    "To be able to gain it now is truly a blessing. I hope that you will be able to grow with it, but do not let anyone know about your martial state."


    Little Chu nced at Bai Rouyun with a bit of worry in his eyes. "The Tiandi State is heaven-defying. Everyone who has it is a genius who goes against the heavens, and others fear those who excel.


    "If others find out that you have been blessed to gain the Tiandi State, many wille and try to assassinate you, especially the stronger factions, and the geniuses who will feel threatened."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head as she was deep in thought. She was not worried that others would know about her having the Tiandi State; as long as she did not tell anyone about it, they would not be able to guess.


    While Little Chu could recognize it, that was mainly due to her exnation. Even though he would notice that she had changed, he would not know about the reason behind her change.


    Little Chu felt relieved when he saw Bai Rouyun acknowledging his advice.


    The two had their own thoughts, and Bai Rouyun just shook her head. She smiled and decided that this sudden lightness in her body was extremelyfortable, and since it would help her in the future, there was nothing to fear.


    Looking around, her eyes, which had just brightened, suddenly dimmed again. She was reminded that Li Moyun had left for something important, and while he had not told her what it was, she understood that it was very critical, or he would not have left her so suddenly.


    Little Chu noticed Bai Rouyun��s eyes dimming, and he could not help but shake his head with a wry smile on his face. Although she was very independent, it was clear that Li Moyun was very important to her.


    Little Chu could not help but feel relieved. Knowing that his newfound sister and his master had a good rtionship was truly making him feel gratified. Two of his most important people were together and protecting one another, and he would stand in the shadows and protect the two of them and their happiness.


    "Little Chu," Bai Rouyun suddenly called out, causing Little Chu to lift his head. "Let us find Qin Huiling, and go out to eat and drink!"

 Chapter 166 - Worship

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Worship </h4>


    Little Chu smiled and shook his head with helpless indulgence in his eyes. This little girl was truly too free and unfettered, but that was precisely what made her who she was.


    "Let us go then," he said and stood up from the chair. He understood that Bai Rouyun wanted to rx for a bit, and considering her heaven-defying speed of progressing; she truly needed to unwind a little.


    Bai Rouyun tapped her chin while thinking a bit about how to proceed. She wanted to locate Qin Huiling, but she did not know where she lived.


    She had gone to the Blue Water Institute and had signed up for the dormitory. Although she was in the higher sses, Bai Rouyun was certain that they had no lessons now, as it was already dark outside, and the sun had set.


    She contemted for some time, but in the end, she still went to the dormitory belonging to the Blue Water Institute.


    The dormitory was a long range of courtyards, and each courtyard housed around eight students, which were ranked ording to the ss they were in, and naturally also by their gender.


    However, Bai Rouyun was not sure where Qin Meixing was living. Fortunately, many residents were moving past the streets. Upon seeing Bai Rouyun and Little Chu, many were curious, and it was easy to stop someone to ask for directions.


    The woman that Bai Rouyun stopped could not wrest her eyes away from Little Chu, and she felt somewhat guilty when she was stopped by Bai Rouyun.


    "Sorry, Miss, but do you know Miss Qin Huiling?"


    When the woman heard Bai Rouyun��s question, she was quite surprised, and her eyes widened before she nced at Little Chu again.


    Bai Rouyun noticed her nce, and her lips twitched. She had never really considered Little Chu��s appearance as her whole heart was on Li Moyun. Still, after observing her newly adopted brother��s facial features, she realized that he was, in fact, rather attractive.


    Not to mention, the aura of power that surrounded him made it evident to all that he was an expert who had reached a rank that they could only dream about.


    "Little Chu, it seems that you are rather attractive," Bai Rouyun said as she looked at the speechless expert behind her.


    Her words caused the girl and Little Chu to have very different expressions. Little Chu felt helpless and slightly embarrassed by his new name, and the fact that Bai Rouyun called him that in front of strangers, but he could only helplessly smile and shake his head. As long as it made her happy, then she could call him what she wanted.


    The other girl was stunned that this expert, with such a powerful aura, was called Little Chu. This name was so contradictory to his appearance that she felt it unreal until she realized that it was his nickname.


    Then she felt perplexed. What was the rtionship between the two in front of her? While she could sense that they had a good rtionship, she saw no chemistry between them, nor any intimate gestures. Were they not a couple?


    Her eyes floated with excitement as she continued to nce at Little Chu, and even the somewhat dull Little Chu realized the floating gaze that was sent his way.


    Little Chu had been Li Moyun��s subordinate throughout the years. He had been a small orphan when he had been picked up, and to repay the gratitude, he had never thought of anything else than assisting Li Moyun on his journey to the apex of the world.


    Now that his boss, who had always loathed women, finally had a lover, he too began noticing the female gender.


    However, this woman, while she was looking at him with starstruck eyes, made him feel nothing for her. Instead, he was reminded of Qin Huiling��s eyes, which had looked at him without disguising her shock but also admiration.


    It was as if he was a total hero in her eyes, an expert whom she wanted to worship, and he could not help but find her adorable.


    It was a different way of adoration than the one he felt towards Bai Rouyun. It was much more subtle. He did not understand this feeling, but he felt happy when he saw her, and he was very proud and pleased upon seeing the worship in her eyes when she looked at him.


    Thinking of Qin Huiling, Little Chu felt his ears redden slightly, and he could not help but wonder whether or not this was how Li Moyun felt towards Bai Rouyun.


    Initially, Little Chu had never dreamt of finding a partner. In fact, not many within the Eternal Shadow Pce wanted a partner. They were cultivation madmen, who just wished to assist Li Moyun, but after seeing the changes to him after falling in love, some also began wishing for this fortune to happen to them as well.


    Just as Bai Rouyun and Little Chu were about to ask the woman again whether or not she knew Qin Huiling, the two heard a familiar voiceing from behind.


    "Rouyun! Why are you here?"


    The voice belonged to Qin Huiling, and both Bai Rouyun and Little Chu were surprised to see her appear just as they went looking for her.


    "I was looking for you," Bai Rouyun said with a smile as she turned around. Her words caused Qin Huiling to smile and feel excited.


    "What do you need me for?" she asked, gleefully.


    "We are going out to drink; why don��t youe with us?"


    When Qin Huiling heard it, her expression lit up in excitement. "I am definitelying for a drink," she eximed happily. "But I do not have any money, so why don��t you pay for my share?"


    The shamelessness of Qin Huiling did not insult Bai Rouyun; neither did it insult Little Chu, and thus both of them chuckled and shook their heads.


    "No problem," Bai Rouyun agreed, "let us be on our way!"

 Chapter 167 - Her Hero

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Her Hero </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was inherently a money-grubber, but because of the sheer amount of wealth she had gained due to the Marrow-Cleansing Pill, she was not going to be stingy with her friends.


    She knew that Little Chu and Li Moyun did not need her essence stones. She had also already gifted all her pill forms to Li Moyun and gave Little Chu a bottle full of pills earlier, so if she continued to give them things, they would not feelfortable.


    Not to mention, Li Moyun felt as if he had stolen her dragon away from her, so he felt somewhat guilty about this as well.


    She did not feel that the two of them owed her anything. She had taken them both to be part of her family, and she would naturally share her treasures with them, but she also took their emotions into consideration.


    Bai Rouyun and Qin Huiling were walking together in front of Little Chu. Bai Rouyun, who was living her second life, was much more mature than Qin Huiling. A gentle smile hung on her lips, and her ethereal appearance attracted attention no matter where she went.


    Qin Huiling could not help but nce at Bai Rouyun, making her eyes sparkle like stars, and deep infatuation could be seen within.


    Even Qin Huiling did not know why she felt like this towards Bai Rouyun. She thought that this woman who had appeared in front of her was a hero.


    The way she was calm and collected no matter what happened, and how she could control the field with limited actions were genuinely impressive.


    Bai Rouyun was a one of a kind woman, and Qin Huiling knew that of the distance between them. Although they seemed fairly equal in terms of strength, Qin Huiling was perfectly well aware that no matter how hard she worked, she would never be able to reach the same level as Bai Rouyun.


    But even so, she did not feel jealous. She felt that everything was right the way it was. Bai Rouyun was an existence who was meant to soar into the heavens, and she would forever be proud of the fact that they were friends.


    Little Chu was walking behind Qin Huiling and Bai Rouyun. He noticed all the subtle emotions in Qin Huiling��s eyes. The respect, the admiration, the infatuation.


    He had thought that he would be ufortable when he saw her looking at someone else with such eyes, but since the target of her admiration was Bai Rouyun, he did not feel ufortable. Instead, a strange sensation of having found a soulmate appeared in his heart.


    Qin Huiling was unaware of Little Chu��s thoughts. She did not know that she, an innocent young woman who had never experienced love, was suddenly marked by a big bad wolf, who had ulterior motives.


    Bai Rouyun felt a change in the atmosphere and nced behind her only to see the thoughtful, but also rather yful smile on Little Chu��s face as he looked at Qin Huiling.


    Looking from one to another, a knowing smile appeared on Bai Rouyun��s face, and she could not help but chuckle.


    "Rouyun, why are youughing?" Qin Huiling asked puzzledly as she looked at her good friend.


    Bai Rouyun shook her head and reached out her hand to gently caress Qin Huiling��s hair. "Don��t worry about it," she said with a tender smile on her face, which made even Qin Huiling blush all the way to the tip of her ears.


    Bai Rouyun was simply too attractive. While she was beautiful, she had an ethereal aura around her, which made it so that one would feel that they tainted her if they looked too many times. She seemed holy.


    Not long away, the Crown Prince observed Bai Rouyun flirting with Qin Huiling, but instead of finding the episode attractive, he looked as if he had swallowed a fly.


    Bai Rouyun was extremely attractive, but no matter how beautiful she was, he would never like her. She had destroyed his ns time and time again, and even his reputation was battered and bruised as a result of her meddling.


    His venomous eyes were staring straight at Bai Rouyun. He wished to kill her, rip her apart, and chop her into pieces before presenting the remains to Li Moyun.


    The Crown Prince��s expression turned twisted as malice shone in his eyes.


    He nced at Mo Chu, and his eyes narrowed. It was clear that this man was a bodyguard, and when he tried to probe at his cultivation levels, he only felt a bottomless abyss.


    The only thing that could have caused this was if the cultivator was much stronger than the one who sent the probe, and the Crown Prince unwillingly turned away.


    While he wanted to get revenge on Bai Rouyun, he was not stupid enough to pay with his own life. A cold and evil smile fluttered on his lips as he walked in the opposite direction.


    So what if Bai Rouyun had Li Moyun backing her. Eventually, she would be nothing more than fertilizer for the soil he was standing on.


    They had a long time ahead of them in the institute. He did not believe that he would not be able to deal with her in the time they had left.


    The Crown Prince was aware of the fact that Bai Rouyun was in the lowest-ranked ss. Her performance wasckluster, and even if she managed to climb to a higher grade, she would still be behind all the others.


    He did not believe that she could catch up with his cultivation speed, and thus he was confident that the opportunity to deal with her would arrive at some point in time. He would be able to avenge himself, and he would kill her with his own hands.

 Chapter 168 - The Crown Princes Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 168 - The Crown Prince''s Hatred </h4>


    Bai Rouyun and Little Chu sensed the hostility which was aimed at her, but when they noticed who it was, neither of them took action.


    While they knew that the Crown Prince hated both her and Li Moyun, they had no interest in taking him seriously. He was not capable of causing any real problems, and they still had to consider the blood rtionship between the princes.


    Bai Rouyun was aware that the Crown Prince disliked her. She was not pleasing to his eye, but the main reason for his dislike was Li Moyun.


    The Crown Prince hated Li Moyun. Although he had been given the title of the Crown Prince, he was painfully aware that Li Moyun was better than him at everything.


    If it were not because of his mother, who was the empress, then the Crown Prince title would not have been his, and he lived in constant fear that Li Moyun would some day take over his position.


    The Crown Prince was used to being the second most revered person back in the Richu Empire. He was used to thevish lifestyle and to look down on everyone else.


    His mother had told him, from as long back as he could remember, that this all belonged to him. She had also warned him time and time again of his brothers trying to scheme, or force their way to take what was rightfully his.


    Their other brothers had never posed much of a threat to the Crown Prince. However, Li Moyun, who had been born roughly the same time as him, was much more sessful, both in cultivation, and in his war campaigns.


    Themon people were much more grateful towards Li Moyun than they were towards the Crown Prince, and while they did not try to get involved in the court intrigues, they all knew who they wanted as their Emperor.


    When the Crown Prince tried to make problems for Li Moyun, he would look at him like an emperor would look at an ant, with utter disregard and disdain.


    This feeling, of being looked down upon, was the worst thing that the Crown Prince had ever experienced before. The feeling of being worth less than the mud on the road made him so angry and hateful that he wished that he could rip Li Moyun apart and destroy his life.


    Bai Rouyun threw away all thoughts of the Crown Prince as soon as she looked at Qin Huiling, who stood by her side once more. She smiled gently and then threw a quick nce around the street.


    There were many restaurants and inns located on the street they were currently walking down upon, and Bai Rouyun quickly decided on one that looked decent.


    It was a rtively small restaurant, but it was clean, and the buildings were well maintained.


    Bai Rouyun headed straight towards the entrance with Qin Huiling and Little Chu right behind her. As she entered, she found that a cozy and soft dim light illuminated the tables, and that most of them were upied.


    A gentle buzzing of voices could be heard as the guests were conversing with one another.


    "A table for three?" A waiter hade to their side the moment they entered, and Bai Rouyun nodded her head. This ce had a great atmosphere. The scent in the air was heavenly, and everyone seemed to be in a brilliant mood.


    The three of them were guided towards a table in a corner where the light was dim, but it was the perfect ce to oversee the entire restaurant.


    The waiter introduced the menu and rmended a few dishes. Every one of them ordered their own preferred dishes, and while they were somewhat expensive, they did not hold back.


    Seeing that this trio was willing to splurge on a good meal, the waiter was feeling happy and hurried to the kitchen to put in the order ticket.


    It did not take long for the food to be on the table. It was so fragrant and enticing that Qin Huiling had to swallow her saliva to avoid drooling. Little Chu noticed her excited gaze, and instantly realized that she was a foodie.


    Then he nced at Bai Rouyun, and while she seemed more restrained, her shining eyes betrayed her emotions. Shaking his head, he could only wonder if all women were actually a glutton in disguise.


    The three of them began digging into the food. It was truly a magnificent meal, and all of them were in a great mood as they drank wine and ate their food while chatting. Even Little Chu was drinking wine.


    Initially, he had declined and even refused to touch alcohol, but Bai Rouyun had told him that he was not there as her bodyguard, but as her brother, and that he had to share a drink with her.


    He truly feared that something unexpected would happen, and thus he did not drink much wine.


    It did not take long before Bai Rouyun and Qin Huiling had gotten drunk. While they were drunk, they were not annoying, they were having fun, and their pearl-likeughter sometimes rang out from the corner of the restaurant.


    They did not annoy anyone, but some would nce at them from time to time, curious as to who they were.


    As the night grew, the restaurant had fewer and fewer guests. However, the mood of Bai Rouyun and Qin Huiling was as good as ever, and even the waiters who came to refill their wine and dishes were smitten by the atmosphere.


    It was not before the restaurant closed that Little Chu gently began leading the two women out of the establishment, and back home to the mansion.

 Chapter 169 - Li Moyun Returns

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Li Moyun Returns </h4>


    The trip back to the mansion was challenging for Little Chu. He not only had to ensure that the two intoxicated women stood where he told them to, but he also had to check that they were moving in the right direction.


    These two women were worse than a bag of fleas. They werepletely controlled by their impulses, and anything that caught their eyes would make them rush to the side and observe with the utmost curiosity.


    Unfortunately, the two women had different interests, and when one ran to the south, the other ran towards the north. In the end, Little Chu was feeling extremely exhausted and exasperated. It was the first time he felt so helpless and unsure of what to do. These women were indeed a handful.


    Just as Little Chu was about to cry, he heard a voice which brought hope to his dark world.


    "What is going on?"


    Looking up, Little Chu saw that Li Moyun was observing the two extremely excited women, and his eyes lit up in happiness.


    He looked at the two women who were giggling while holding one another��s arms and was not sure what to say.


    Was his Lord going to me him for not having taken care of Madam?


    In fact, Li Moyun��s brows furrowed as he looked at Bai Rouyun. He was aware that she was currently drunk, and he could not help but feel somewhat regretful due to it.


    However, just as he was about to open his mouth andin, Bai Rouyun noticed his presence, and her giggling expression turned nk for a moment before her eyes lit up with such undisguised joy. Her lips widened in a brilliant smile, and the pure happiness and innocence in her expression softened Li Moyun��s heart.


    "Hubby!" she called out with a soft and gentle voice, which caused his heart to feel as if someone had tickled it with a feather. He smiled helplessly and opened his arms when he saw the petite woman rush towards him.


    Bai Rouyun was under the influence of alcohol, and she was acting purely on her impulses. When she saw Li Moyun, she wished to be closer to him, and thus she ran directly into his arms before she buried her face in his chest and inhaled his gentle scent of sandalwood.


    A satisfied smile appeared on her face. She felt as if she had found her rock in a turbulent sea, that this man was the one who could give her a sense of security.


    The sudden disy of dependency made Li Moyun��s heart ache slightly, but a gentle smile flitted across his lips. Knowing that she would only act like this towards him was an extremelyfortable feeling, and he could not help but be slightly proud.


    His arms were wrapped around her waist as the fidgeting littledy in his arms was pressing herself against his chest, stroking the mes of desire in his body.


    He could only smile helplessly as he shook his head. His eyes were full of pampering as he carried her like a princess in his arms.


    "You take care of her friend," Li Moyun told Little Chu before he began moving away with the content Bai Rouyun in his arms.


    She had been fidgeting and restless moments before, but as soon as she was within his embrace, her eyes were full of satisfaction, and her head was gently nudging his neck.


    "Stay still." Li Moyun felt as if his entire body was on fire from the feeling of Bai Rouyun rubbing her head against his neck. He could feel her warm breath spray on his skin, the flutter of her eyshes, and the softness of her body in his arms.


    He knew that she was currently intoxicated, but he felt too excited, and his body was barely listening to hismands. For a man of his rank to feel such an uncontroble desire, made him feel somewhat helpless. He never expected that she had such an overwhelming influence on him.


    While he was gritting his teeth in helplessness, he still did not get angry. This woman was an exception. While he refused to let anyone control his feelings, and his body, it was as if it did not matter, as long as it was her.


    He himself was not sure why he had such an extreme attraction to her. He had never before felt interested in women, but the moment he had seen her sitting in front of him wearing the wedding attire, he knew that she was the one he wanted.


    At the start, he had not known exactly what these emotions were, but the more time he spent with her, the deeper he fell for her.


    Now he was so deep in that he could no longer escape from her grasp. In fact, he had no willpower to escape; he could no longer imagine a life without her by his side.


    When he nced down at the woman who was obediently lying in his embrace, his eyes were overflowing with tenderness, and his lips curled upwards into a gentle smile.


    Together, the two of them returned to the mansion like this. Li Moyun did not pay attention to Little Chu and Qin Huiling. Currently, all of his attention was on Bai Rouyun.


    He had only been gone for a short while, but he could no longer hold back from the urge to kiss her. Even so, he could not do it outside. Although she was drunk, he could not do such a thing. She would be extremely embarrassed when she remembered such an act, and while he did want to see her blushing cheeks, he knew she would be ufortable with it.


    Even though this was her second life, she was shy and easily embarrassed.

 Chapter 170 - Uncontrolled Absorption

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Uncontrolled Absorption </h4>


    The two returned to Bai Rouyun��s room. While Li Moyun wished to kiss her, he had no intention of taking it further than that. He knew that she was currently under the influence of alcohol, and what he wanted was for her to give herself to him when she was clear headed.


    But considering her fidgeting body, and the teasing she was doing, he had to show her that he was not a vegetarian, that there would be some sort of punishment for her daring actions.


    Bai Rouyun��s eyes were full of mist as she looked at Li Moyun. There was an undisguised affection which was not usually visible, and the smile which hung on her face was so gentle that Li Moyun felt his heart melt.


    He leaned forward and gently pecked her lips, unable to go through with his n of bullying her a little. Instead, he ced her on the bed before tugging her in under the nket.


    Bai Rouyun was covered by a nket, only her head was visible, but even so, her pitiful eyes kept staring at Li Moyun, unwavering.


    A gentle chuckle escaped his lips as he reached out his hand and covered her eyes. "Don��t look at me like that," he said with a bit of mirth in his voice. "I cannot hold back if you look that adorable."


    Bai Rouyun frowned slightly. She was somewhat annoyed by the hand which was covering her eyes, and in doing so preventing her from looking at her most favorite person.


    Bai Rouyun was like a spoiled child who had lost her voice. Her hands escaped the security of the nket and grasped Li Moyun��s hand, which was covering her eyes. She dragged it away, and one could easily see the aggravation within as she silently nced at him, clearly ming him for not being kind to her.


    The aggravated, childish demeanor was simply too cute, and Li Moyun could not hold back a chuckle. The usually mature and steady woman became childish and innocent when she was drunk. It was quite an exciting experience.


    "Do you want me to join you?" Li Moyun asked amusedly. He raised an eyebrow, and Bai Rouyun��s eyes lit up in happiness before nodding her head eagerly.


    It was truly a rare experience seeing Bai Rouyun like this, and Li Moyun quickly took off his outer robes before he lifted the nket, andid down next to his little wife.


    Seeing himy down next to her, Bai Rouyun smiled like a satisfied cat before she snuggled closer to the warm body next to her. There was no ambiguity in the air; all that one could sense was tenderness and adoration.


    Li Moyun wrapped his arms around the young woman and pressed her against his body, and when he felt her soft and small palms pressing against the chest, he could feel the warmth of her hands through the fabric, and the happy expression on her face as sheid her head down on his shoulder.


    Li Moyun felt quite satisfied. He had some news he wanted to tell Bai Rouyun, but her current condition was not suitable for a serious conversation.


    The two were lying in one another��s arms. The atmosphere was warm and soft, and the little drunk woman was beginning to doze off.


    As she was slowly falling asleep, Li Moyun suddenly sensed a horrible suction force within Bai Rouyun. All the heaven and earth essence in the surroundings rushed to her body, and while she was not aware of the changes herself, Li Moyun��s facial expression turned solemn.


    It was not normal for a cultivator to suddenly begin such a frenzied absorption of energy without taking any medicinal pill or ingredient to increase the cultivation speed.


    In fact, this should have been near impossible, and seeing Bai Rouyun��s tranquil expression; Li Moyun feared that something was wrong.


    She did not seem to notice the sheer amount of energy that was rushing into her body, and if she did not refine it properly, then she would not be able to continue on the path of cultivation.


    When one cultivated, they would do their utmost to refine and purify their Qi. The more impurities which were within the Qi, the weaker one��s attacks would be, and the more unsteady one��s cultivation base would be.


    Currently, it seemed as if she was not intentionally absorbing this essence, and if this was the case, how would her body be able to refine the energy? If it were left unrefined, and ended up contaminating contaminated her pure Qi, then the hard work she had put in would be lost, alongside her dreams and ns for the future.


    Even so, Li Moyun did not panicwas not panicked. He gently ced a hand on Bai Rouyun��s back, and tried to sense what was happening within her body.


    What he found was so shocking that his calm expression changed, and his eyes widened in shock.


    He had been certain that her body would not be able to refine the energy while she was intoxicated. Still, to his surprise, the energy within her body was being purified and refined at a rapid pace, one which ordinary cultivators could never rival.


    She was not in a meditative state, nor was she focused on doing this. Her body was instinctively refining the essence for her, a reaction that Li Moyun had never seen before. How could her body act like this without her permission?


    He looked at the petite woman in his arms and found that she had snuggled close to his side, and had fallen into a deep slumber.


    Even so, her cultivation seemed to soar, the energy she absorbed was simply outstanding, and Li Moyun raised his hand, creating a barrier that covered the entire mansion.


    Many had sensed the unrest in the energy, but now no one could find out where it was heading to.

 Chapter 171 - Heart Demon

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Heart Demon </h4>


    In the beginning, Li Moyun had been worried about the absorption rate and that it would harm Bai Rouyun, but after a bit of time, he became calm again.


    However, this calmness did notst long. As time passed, the absorption grew more and more uncontrolled and intense. The body, which had been able to refine the energy at the start, showed signs of being incapable to keep up.


    Li Moyun ced his hand on Bai Rouyun��s back, and he tried to draw out the energy. Although it might cause him some sequ, it would not be as severe as it would for Bai Rouyun.


    Unfortunately, the energy was not willing to act alongside his wishes. It was resisting him, and he quickly withdrew his hand as he noticed that the battle brought more damage than benefits to Bai Rouyun.


    He was frowning, and he felt an unprecedented panic which he had never felt before.


    He himself had never experienced such situations while cultivating. For him, cultivation had never had any bottlenecks or troubles. It had been a walk in the park, and thus he did not know what to do now.


    He tried erecting a barrier around Bai Rouyun to block the heaven and earth essence that was rushing into her body, but he soon found that even though the barrier was supposed to block all energy, the essence rushed through as if there was no barrier.


    Bai Rouyun��s face had been ruddy due to the alcohol, but when Li Moyun nced at her facial expression, his eyes turned solemn.


    Her previously flushed face had turned deathly pale, and big droplets of sweat were beading on her forehead. It was clear that the previouslyfortable absorption had turned extremely ufortable.


    Even so, she showed no signs of waking up. Li Moyun could not help but wonder what had happened to her today. If it was merely going out for some drinks and food, then why was she reacting like this?


    Did this extreme absorption have anything to do with her being drunk, or was it all a coincidence?


    Li Moyun was not sure, but a dangerously cold gleam shed by his eyes. If he found out that this disaster was caused by humans, he would ensure that no one involved would be able to live a good life. He would make them wish that they were dead.


    Bai Rouyun was lying on the bed. Her body was twitching from time to time, and she kept biting her lower lip until it started bleeding.


    Her eyelids trembled, but no matter how much she tried to wake up, it was an impossible feat for her.


    Her body felt as if it was held down by massive chains that had wrapped themselves around herself as snakes, unwilling to give up. Instead, they were constantly dragging her deeper and deeper into a sense of confusion and difort.


    Images of her past life began shing in front of her eyes, the escape that she had gone through, the many people she had killed in her attempt to stay alive just another moment, another day.


    Back then, she was full of despair. She was alone and fighting against the many factions on her own. She knew that she would not be able to be saved, but she was not willing to give up.


    The tenacity and unwillingness were burning in her mind and body as she left rivers of blood in her wake.


    She had never felt guilty for her actions, and even now, she did not think that she had done anything wrong.


    They wanted to kill her, so she had killed them first.


    Faced with this situation once more, she would do the same.


    The more she thought of her despair and hopelessness, the deeper she sank in the confusion, and her mind became dazed. It was challenging to think, and every thought took a long time to process.


    She did not feel the energy that was rushing into her body. Her mind was trapped in a prison that she could not break. The prison of her past life had a bigger influence on her than she had initially expected.


    Although she had be much more broad-minded, and had epted that she could not generalize, she still knew that the experiences she had gone through could never be erased.


    She had to get revenge to move on. But was life all about revenge? She had already reached the answer to this question, which was no.


    Unknown to her, her mind had been confused. While she never paid any attention to her actual mental state, she suddenly realized that she had contradicting thoughts.


    She wanted revenge, but the urge to kill the implicated parties had grown more and more dull and unimportant as she spent time with Li Moyun.


    While it was true that Li Moyun had be the most important person in her life, she could not forget or change who she was for his sake.


    Unexpectedly, this contradiction had turned into a heart demon. Her heart was feeling conflicted and ufortable. She was no longer sure what she wanted with her life, and there were two paths in front of her, but when she looked at the two, her mind felt confused.


    Should she give up her revenge and fully focus on her new life, or start anew, and no longer look back?


    Should she focus on cultivation and revenge? Should she live for the vengeance of the past?


    Bai Rouyun was getting more and more confused. In her mind, there were two roads in front of her, and she knew that no matter which one she picked, she would lose something.


    Finally, her dazed eyes turned focused. She looked at the two roads, and then a mocking smile appeared on her lips. She hade to a decision.

 Chapter 172 - Finding Her Own Path

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Finding Her Own Path </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was aware that, for unknown reasons, her soul had previously been split into pieces, and only because of the merge with the soul within this body had she managed to repair it.


    Since her soul had be whole, her mind had also cleared. She had also managed to get the Tiandi Martial State, which was gained by looking at the world with clear eyes.


    Although she was now experiencing the trial of a Heart Demon, she did not panic. She understood that this could be a blessing in disguise if she seeded.


    The Heart Demon appeared when one questioned their path of cultivation, their future, or their purpose. But due to Bai Rouyun��s clearsightedness, she understood that while this Heart Demon had appeared for some reason, it was also not necessary to give up one to have the other.


    She did not have to give up her past just to see a bright future; neither did she have to abandon her future to live in the past.


    Past, present, and future, all of them belonged to her. She was the one who had experienced all this, and it would indeed create a Heart Demon if she just let those who had caused her such harm to go free.


    But although she wished for revenge, she had no interest in living solely for this purpose. She wanted to look forward to the future. To look forward to her life with Li Moyun, and see the day where they stood side by side, dominating the world, and creating a family.


    The past and the future were woven together. Both were equally important for her, as these experiences had created the person she was at present. If she denied either, she would be denying herself, and this was something she would never be able to ovee.


    When facing a Heart Demon, it was important to take the time to truly feel one��s innermost emotions. What was one��s most burning wish? What was it that one wanted most from life?


    Bai Rouyun had never experienced a Heart Demon before, but she understood that this was a crossroad in her cultivation path. She dared not take it lightly, but even more so, she was not willing to sacrifice any of the experiences that made her who she was.


    A strange feeling began welling up within her body. It was afortable heat, which wrapped around her soul. She could feel that her soul, which had been feeling much better after the merge with this body, was being nurtured.


    It was the samefort as one felt when a tired and worn-out body was lowered into afortable and hot bath. The soothing and gentle feeling made her soul slowly unwind.


    Bai Rouyun knew that she had found her answer, and that her soul was finally showing signs of healing.


    While she had felt that her soul was much better due to the merge, it was still far from healed. It was whole, but anything which had been broken would take time to fully recover, and now that she had found peace with her direction and purpose in life, she felt as if her soul had been mendedpletely.


    Thisfort was so intoxicating that Bai Rouyun almost lost her senses, but she quickly pulled her mind back and took a deep breath. She had ovee the Heart Demon; she had found her way.


    Li Moyun felt that the absorption rate was slowing down. He could see that her body had grown to the Innate Realm, Orange Tier, Third Layer.


    This advance was in some way good for Bai Rouyun, as her strength had grown, but due to the rapid increase, her body was not capable of handling the sudden burst in power.


    Frowning, Li Moyun knew that Bai Rouyun would have to spend a long time adjusting her body��s ability to be able to truly ept this new rank. She would have to soak in treasured medicinal liquid to strengthen her body, and she would also have to enter ces such as the gravity room to temper it.


    Right now, her Qi was at a high level, but Li Moyun was not sure if he shouldugh or cry. Since her body could not withstand the strength of her Qi, she was actually as good as a cripple until her body became strong enough.


    If she were to use the Qi that was stored within her dantian, then she would end up injuring herself. While she might not cause irreversible damage, as long as she only used a slight amount, she would still be damaged and have to recuperate.


    This was truly the situation of using eight hundred men to kill a thousand. Not worth it at all.


    Slowly, Bai Rouyun��s eyelids trembled more intensely than before, and they slowly opened. Her eyes were somewhat dazed as she saw the worried expression of Li Moyun. She raised her hand and gently caressed his cheek, only to feel that he was, in fact, real.


    Her dazed eyes focused. Looking around, she found that she was in their bedroom. She knew that she had experienced a trial of a Heart Demon, and her mind was unusually clear.


    She soon felt the changes that had urred in her body as well, and she could not help but frown. She, too, understood that the Qi, which had gathered in her dantian, was at a level where she could not control it.


    While it was extremely pure and mighty, her body had been dragging her back for so long. It had been mistreated by her old family for so long, starved and beaten daily, and it would take a lot of effort to make it strong enough to contend with other cultivators.

 Chapter 173 - This Is Why

    <h4>Chapter 173 - This Is Why </h4>


    Bai Rouyun had finished examining her body, and she returned her focus to Li Moyun. He was looking at her with deep rooted worry in his eyes, and her heart softened.


    "Don��t worry," she said gently, as she reached out her hand and caressed his brows to smoothen out his frown.


    "I know why this Heart Demon appeared," she said softly. "When I died, I was full of hatred. Upon realizing that I had been reborn, I was dead set on getting my revenge. The revenge I wanted was to wipe out those factions off the face of the world, ensuring that they would never exist again.


    "Then I suddenly realized that the world is not just ck and white. That not all members of these factions are evil, and that if I were to act on them, I would not be any better than those who had chased me.


    "I began questioning my path, and my wish for revenge became weaker. I began struggling with the thought of how to get revenge, as I did not want to be such a person who would sacrifice the innocent.


    "I also began thinking that I had been living for revenge and that my life was also forced into ck and white, that either I focused on my past, or I gave it uppletely.


    "I began wondering if I should concentrate on my future with you, and abandon the urge for revenge, or if I should spend my time and effort on getting it, and give up the wish for a future.


    "The Heart Demon had arrived long ago, but it had been festering in my heart, waiting for a moment where I was rxed and unprepared to strike.


    "I was in a good mood, so Qin Huiling and I went out drinking. The alcohol allowed for my mind to rx, and the Heart Demon struck.


    "After spending some time thinking about my options, I decided that I was unwilling to give up my past, but I was equally certain that I wanted my future with you.


    "This is why I decided to forge another path for myself. I will not abandon my thirst for revenge, but I also refuse to harm the innocent.


    "I will take my revenge on those who have harmed me in the past and leave the others.


    "At the same time, I will live for a brighter future. The reason that I need this vengeance is to clear my bad breath. I am not willing to let those who harmed me go free; this is something I cannot ept.


    "But I am also aware that I cannot drown myself in this revenge, because the future I have with you is just as important. My life, my future, my dreams, they are something I can never give up."


    Bai Rouyun was speaking with a calm and collected voice. She was gazing into the distance, her eyes were unfocused as if she was recounting the scenes from her encountering the Heart Demon again, and Li Moyun felt his heart swell with pride.


    This was his wife! She was simply amazing!


    Heart Demons were not rare in this realm. The reason that Li Moyun had not encountered them so far was because his path had been straight, and nothing had been able to remove his focus.


    Now that Bai Rouyun had arrived in his life, he was aware that the chance of experiencing one was much more likely.


    Heart Demons were different in difficulty, depending on how confused the host was. While Bai Rouyun had suffered some problems due to this Heart Demon, she had still gotten past it rtively easily. The difficulty of this Heart Demon was amongst the weakest.


    Bai Rouyun had not experienced the Heart Demons in her past life for the same reason. She had been alone, and her path was simply just survival. She did not have the luxury to stop and consider her situation or wishes for her life, which, in a way, had proved beneficial for her.


    "Dearest, you have to be careful this next period of time," Li Moyun sighed. "Your body cannot handle your current level of Qi, so you have to strengthen it. While you are admitted to the institute, and not many dare to move against you, you still have to be careful."


    Li Moyun gazed deeply at Li Moyun, and then he shook his head regrettably.


    "It is not only the people from the Institute you need to be careful about," he said with a bit of a guilty consciousness. "Since the troubles with my dear brother, the Crown Prince, I have gone to the Richu Empire and announced my identity to my Imperial Father.


    "I have also made Elder Sun inform the factions of my identity, and since my identity is now public, everyone will know about yours as well, in due time.


    "I cannot guarantee that my enemies will not act on you, so you have to be extremely cautious.


    "The announcement will be shaking the entire cultivation world, and many of the mortals will also hear about it.


    "While not much seems to have changed right now, it will soon. I will call one of the protectors toe and guard you in the shadows."


    Bai Rouyun looked at the worried expression of Li Moyun, and she chuckled slightly. "I already have Little Chu by my side," she said with a gentleugh.


    "Although they know our identities, they will not think that it is worth it to fight against Little Chu to get their hands on me, as no one knows about our actual rtionship.


    "While it seems good to others, many will assume that it is a trick to use me as a shield. Don��t worry; I will be fine."

 Chapter 174 - A Shield

    <h4>Chapter 174 - A Shield </h4>


    Li Moyun was aware that what Bai Rouyun said was not true. Even if she was a shield, she was still likely to be the target of others.


    If she was merely a tool used to protect himself and to guard against others, then it would not matter if they killed her.


    If she was, in fact, important to Li Moyun, then killing, or capturing her, would be beneficial.


    They would not lose anything from trying to capture her. Even if she wasn��t worth anything in the end, could they not just throw her away after killing her?


    Li Moyun was aware of this, but he was not sure if he should tell her. Bai Rouyun had just gone through the trial of a Heart Demon. Her mind was exhausted, and her body was also not in the best shape, not to mention that she could not even use her Qi.


    So many things had happened in one go, and Li Moyun was feeling extremely guilty that they had collided with one another. It was now of the utmost importance to enhance her body as soon as possible.


    Even if her strength was rtively low, she would, at least, not turn into a fish on the chopping block when she couldmand her Qi again.


    In fact, Bai Rouyun was aware of the dangers that she would encounter now that Li Moyun had announced his real identity to the world.


    She knew that even if she was merely a tool, others would not let her go, but when she saw the guilt in her husband��s eyes, she could not help but want to reassure him that she would be fine.


    Li Moyun��s heart ached when he saw how strong she was behaving. He knew that she was doing it for his sake, and thus he could only sigh and shake his head.


    "You need to sleep," he said gently. "Your spirit should be quite exhausted after this Heart Demon trial, so you should regain your energy by sleeping a bit."


    Bai Rouyun was indeed feeling exhausted and tired. Her body was lying on the bed limply, and her eyes were starting to sting.


    Cultivators did not need to sleep to regain energy; however, sleep was necessary when their mind was exhausted. While one could take various pills and herbs to rejuvenate their minds, the most suitable and least harmful way was to sleep.


    "Will you sleep with me?" The words slipped out of Bai Rouyun��s mouth before she could stop it, and her face began flushing red in embarrassment.


    She did indeed feel better when Li Moyun was by her side, and when she could rest in his arms, but the question was rather brazen and quite inviting.


    Li Moyun was also somewhat surprised, but he just raised an eyebrow in amusement before his strong arms wrapped around her petite body and brought her to his sturdy chest.


    A sigh of satisfaction escaped Bai Rouyun��s lips as she leaned against his warm body, and she felt at ease. She could never give up her future with this man. She wanted to stand shoulder by shoulder with him, and dominate the world.


    Since she had found such a wonderful person, why would she possibly be willing to give up? However, she also understood that, in order to be herself, she could not deny her past. The bnce she had found was indeed the best for her.


    As she was deep in thought about the result of the Heart Demon trial, Bai Rouyun slowly drifted off to sleep. She was happily nestling in Li Moyun��s embrace, and she felt so at ease that she hadpletelyid down all her worries and alertness. She was just like any other young woman, sleeping soundly in her beloved��s arms.


    Seeing her like this, Li Moyun could not help but smile as an indulgent light shone in his eyes. one of his arms was wrapped around her shoulders, and his fingers were gently running up and down her back, while the other arm and hand was resting on her waist.


    The soft and tender feelings beneath his fingers would usually be enough to drive him mad with desire, but today, the feeling was only invoking a strong sense of tenderness and affection.


    It was true that he wanted her. He wanted every part of her, and he desired to mark her body so that others knew that this woman was his, but the reason that he loved her was not only due to the physical attraction he felt towards her.


    Now that she had encountered such a disaster, what he felt was purely affection mixed with some regret. He regretted that he could not encounter the Heart Demon in her stead.


    It was clear that she had been in pain. Her body had, in the end, managed to refine all the heaven and earth essence well, but the strain that it had been under was enough to cause her immense pain.


    This pain would not vanish just because she had woken up from her unconsciousness; it would continue to riddle her body in waves of pain, but after waking up, Bai Rouyun had never once mentioned the pain, nor had he seen her face disy any difort.


    He was aware that she did not want to worry him, but seeing her trying to stay strong was just as painful for him. He wished that she could go through life with no difficulties, but he also understood that this was not possible.


    Those who were fated to soar in the skies would encounter many things on their path to be immortal cultivators. If he stood in the way every time, he would not be helping her, but hinder her future aplishments instead.

 Chapter 175 - Li Moyuns Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Li Moyun''s Weakness </h4>


    The gentle sunlight shone in the air as the sun was rising in the sky. The rays of light were soft and warm, bathing the woman who was resting on the bed in a gentle light.


    Li Moyun had been holding the woman in his arms the entire night, feeling as if he held the world��s greatest treasure. He could not help but feel a mixture of emotions, both happiness, bliss, but also heartache, as the woman had to go through so much growing up.


    She looked frail and fragile as she was lying on the bed, her slender arms were reaching out from under the nket, and the skin was beautiful and white, resembling porcin.


    Her long fingers were twitching slightly as she was about to awaken from her slumber, and her eyshes fluttered.


    Seeing her like this was making Li Moyun��s heart overflow with emotions. He lowered his head and ced a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Bai Rouyun slowly opened her eyes. She felt better than she had the previous night, her body was not experiencing a pain as excruciating as before, but she understood that it would take quite some time before it wouldpletely vanish.


    Slowly, she sat up in the bed. Her body was only wrapped in an inner robe, and the nket pooled around her waist. The sight was extremely beautiful, and even Li Moyun felt slightly dazed as he looked at the woman in front of him.


    Bai Rouyun rubbed her eyes and pouted her lips. She had been so exhausted the night before that she had slept heavily. Now that she had rested, she felt how her mind had cleared up, and it was as if a new world had opened in front of her.


    Her path was clear, and she had gained the Tiandi Martial State, but she could not use it, as her body was already unable to handle the overwhelming Qi whichid dormant in her dantian.


    She slowly stretched her body before her eyesnded on Li Moyun. Seeing him staring unabashedly at her, she could not help but feel a little embarrassed.


    She could see the admiration within his eyes, and she became rather shy, but knowing that he liked her appearance gave her a strange feeling of satisfaction.


    The two were silent for a moment before Bai Rouyun entered the washroom and changed into a new dress.


    As she came out, Li Moyun was nowhere to be seen; only Xiao Long was lyingfortably on the bed with squinted eyes, as he was waiting for Bai Rouyun to reemerge.


    Xiao Long had a mind that was simr to a child, but he was not capable ofmunicating with words. Even so, Li Moyun was able to understand most of its emotions and thoughts, but Bai Rouyun could not.


    Seeing the little dragon lying on her bed, she could not help but shake her head in amusement as she went over and picked him up.


    Although Xiao Long was the contracted pet of Li Moyun, it also really liked Bai Rouyun. It was not aware of what had happened during the time it had been within its egg, so it did not know that the one who had taken it away from the forest was her.


    However, it could sense her importance to Li Moyun, and her gentleness and care had indeed won over its heart.


    Seeing that Bai Rouyun had cooked food for him a few times, Xiao Long had long since cast his love on this woman.


    When Bai Rouyun exited the room, she found a strange odor in the mansion, and she could not help but frown. It smelt as if something was burning.


    As she went further down the stairs, she found that a dense smoke was wafting out from within the kitchen, and her eyes widened as she rushed inside.


    Here she found Li Moyun fighting a losing battle. He was attempting to cook her some scallion pancakes and some bean soup, but it was seemingly unsessful.


    Bai Rouyun looked at the helpless expression on Li Moyun��s face, and she could not help but erupt intoughter. It seemed that while Li Moyun was indeed a genius, even he had a weakness. He could not cook.


    Shaking her head, Bai Rouyun extinguished the stove before she took Li Moyun��s hands.


    "Go wash up and change your clothes," she said with a smile on her face. "We will go out to eat our breakfast."


    Li Moyun nodded his head, and he looked at the food rather sadly. He had wanted to spoil Bai Rouyun, but only now did he understand that not everything was as simple as it looked.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but smile as she saw the regret on his face. He hurried upstairs to change his clothes, and when he came back down, he saw that Bai Rouyun had somehow cleaned the disaster zone he had left behind.


    Even so, her white clothes were still immacte, there was not even the slightest speck of dust, and the scent around her was still as gentle and refreshing as usual.


    Seeing her looking at him with a smile on her face, Li Moyun shook his head indulgently.


    The two of them left the mansion, and as they did, Li Moyun raised his head and looked at the door which was next to their bedroom.


    A knowing smile appeared on his lips, but he said nothing, and Bai Rouyun did not know what he was smiling about.


    However, just after the two had left the house, a shriek resounded in the whole street.


    "You hooligan!" The voice belonged to Qin Huiling, and the scream awakened Little Chu, who had a headache.


    Inside the room, Qin Huiling was currently resting on the bed, while Little Chu was sleeping on the floor. Clearly, they had not slept together, but waking up and finding a young man in the same room was a great shock to the young maiden.

 Chapter 176 - Relations

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Rtions </h4>


    Little Chu was woken up by a shriek, but while he was still somewhat dazed, he suddenly felt how a ceramic vase crashed into his head.


    Had he not been a cultivator, then he would have likely been injured, but the crash caused his mind to sober up, and he slowly stretched his hand out to gently rub the ce where the vase had hit.


    Qin Huiling did not realize what she had done before the vase had left her hands, and as she observed it falling on Little Chu��s head, she suddenly felt her heart quiver. She did not intend to harm him, but she was too shocked, and acted before she could think about her actions.


    Seeing the dazed Little Chu, who was rubbing his head, Qin Huiling hurried off the bed and went to his side. She quickly kneeled beside him and removed his hand, only to touch his forehead herself, to ensure that there were no fractures or other injuries.


    The sudden closeness made Little Chu stunned. He could smell her womanly scent, which lingered around his nose, and the gentle touch on his forehead was also causing ripples to appear in his heart.


    He was not one who liked to be beaten, but seeing the worry that was clear in Qin Huiling��s eyes; he felt that this sacrifice was worth it.


    However, while he was delighted to know that this littledy was worried about him, he also felt somewhat ufortable to see her so concerned, so he quickly grasped her hand and said with a serious voice, "do not worry about me. I am fine."


    Seeing his serious expression, Qin Huiling also calmed down somewhat, and it was not before now she realized what crazy actions she had made.


    While it was true that Little Chu had been sleeping in the same room as her, he had been sleeping on the floor, rather far away from the bed.


    He had done nothing to wrong her, and she had thrown a vase right at his head, causing a small patch of his skin to turn red.


    Even though she had acted this way, the young man had not gotten mad at her, but had instead patiently reassured her that he was fine. She could not help but feel how her face was flushing red in embarrassment, and she quickly withdrew her hand before she stood up and fled into the washroom.


    Here she found a clean set of clothes in her qiankun bag. She washed up quickly and then wore the new clothes beforeing out. However, the blush on her face was not easy to get rid of.


    Little Chu looked at her bashful appearance, and a gleam of tenderness shed past his eyes.


    While he was not as deeply in love with this woman as Li Moyun was with Bai Rouyun, he still had positive feelings towards her, and felt his heart turn soft.


    Before, he had never thought that he too would fall for this thing called love, but now he understood that when one was nted, there was almost no escape. The more time he spent with this littledy, and the more he got to know her, and the more important she became in his heart.


    She had already taken root within it when she had been living here with Bai Rouyun, but now that he saw her again, he truly began understanding her importance to him.


    If this had happened previously, before Li Moyun had met Bai Rouyun, he would have crushed such emotions while they were still weak, but now things had changed, and he understood that love was not always a drawback.


    The feelings that it brought were enough to cause happiness and peace of mind.


    "Want to go out and eat?" Little Chu smiled gently at Qin Huiling after the two had gotten cleaned up and dressed. Qin Huiling was somewhat shy and did not understand why she could not be mad at the smiling young man in front of her.


    "Okay," she nodded after thinking for a moment. She already knew Little Chu quite well. Initially, when they met each other, she had been scared of him. He was the most powerful cultivator she had ever encountered, and she could not help but look at him with admiration, but after spending time together, she also realized that he was human, just like anyone else.


    He had emotions and a bright personality. She found that they could be friends, but the moment she had woken up and found him by her side, she had been so embarrassed that she did not know what to do.


    Now that things had settled down, she was not one who would dwell on past events, and she felt that she should spend time together with Little Chu.


    She felt that they could be friends; even if they were not equals, she still had faith in their rtionship.


    Smiling sweetly, Qin Huiling looked at Little Chu, and the two of them left the mansion, heading for the bustling city.


    On the busy streets, Qin Huiling and Little Chu picked a restaurant to eat their meal, but the moment they entered, they were extremely stunned upon noticing that Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were also seated in the restaurant, eating their breakfast.


    Little Chu was quite astonished, and suddenly felt somewhat unsure of how to act.


    Li Moyun was his lord; Bai Rouyun was his recognized sister. Qin Huiling was his good friend. The rtionship was truly messed up.


    Seeing his confusion and uncertainty, Li Moyun could not help but smile. Little Chu had changed drastically from the stoic and taciturn person he used to be, to a warm and inviting individual.


    He quickly understood the somewhat unique situation that Little Chu was in, and he could not help but smile and say, "Come and join us."

 Chapter 177 - Little Chu And Li Moyun

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Little Chu And Li Moyun </h4>


    Little Chu felt somewhat ufortable. It had not been long since the time he was merely another guard in the Eternal Shadow Pce. Due to his strong sense of responsibility, and some strangebination of encounters, he had been tasked with protecting the Madam.


    When he initially began the task, he had to admit that he too looked down on the woman that their master had married. Even when he found out that she was not the dumb woman of the rumors, he was still not optimistic about the two and their rtionship.


    But as he slowly began spending time with her, he noticed that her personality was not at all detestable.


    He found that she brought happiness to those around her, and he, who had always longed for a family, finally felt as if he had someone who cared for him.


    The more time they spent together, the more confident he became of this woman being special. He had noticed the changes she brought to his Lord, and he had to admit that he enjoyed seeing this old block of ice slowly melt and be more human.


    However, he had never thought that he, too, would change, to a point where he did not recognize himself.


    The changes had been done so unconsciously that he did not even know when they had happened. If this were before Bai Rouyun had entered their lives, Little Chu would never have even considered being in the same restaurant as Li Moyun, unless he was a shadow guard tasked with protecting him.


    Now he was asked to take a seat next to his Lord, and while he found it somewhat awkward, he did not feel the same difort as he thought he would have initially.


    When he joined the Eternal Shadow Pce, he had sworn an oath that Li Moyun would always be his Lord, and that he would never vite his orders, nor betray him.


    This was something he had never regretted, and also something he had no intention of breaking, but their rtionship had changed subtly. Now Li Moyun treated him more like one of Bai Rouyun��s friends, as her family.


    They had been speaking together more than before. Back then, Li Moyun would only give him orders, and his only answers would be to ept the order, or if he had to announce or report something.


    However, things were now different. The two of them could hold afortable conversation. It was as if Li Moyun was no longer his Lord, but instead, a friend, and this thought scared Little Chu.


    Bai Rouyun looked at the alternating expression on Little Chu��s face, and she easily guessed his emotions. In fact, Li Moyun and Qin Huiling also sensed his fluctuating feelings, and while Bai Rouyun was waiting patiently with a smile on her face, Qin Huiling felt distressed.


    "Or, we can go somewhere else?" she muttered with a low voice, but Bai Rouyun shook her head. "Don��t do that," she responded.


    "Little Chu is indeed a subordinate to Li Moyun, but he is also my recognized brother. Since Li Moyun already told him to take a seat, it means that he will respect my wishes, and he too considers Little Chu as someone equal."


    Bai Rouyun said this intentionally. She had waited for Qin Huiling to speak up before she replied.


    Her words were straightforward, and while these words were not news to any of them, they still helped Little Chu feel as if he understood their stance.


    He knew that one of the factors which had decided that he had be Bai Rouyun��s recognized brother was luck. He had been lucky to be at the right ce at the right time to be given the task, but luck was also a part of one��s strength.


    If it had been someone else, they might be the one who wanted to climb on this rtionship, and abuse the friendliness of Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun, but Little Chu had never wanted to get anything in return.


    He had always done his job, and even when Bai Rouyun wanted to share her gains with him, she almost had to threaten him to take it.


    She knew that he was trustworthy, that he had a good personality, and she also felt fortunate to havee across him.


    Li Moyun, who was usually a master at jealousy, did not feel jealous when he saw the interactions between the two of them. He could feel that both of them longed for a family, and that their affection did not have an ounce of romantic feelings.


    "Little Chu, you do not have to be so uptight," Li Moyun also spoke at this time. "It is a fact that initially, you were one amongst many, you had the luck to be given the task of protecting mydy, but now it is not the case.


    "While you are still a member of the Eternal Shadow Pce, you are also part of my wife��s family. That makes you my brother-inw, and I will treat you with the respect that this position deserves.


    "Therefore, you do not need to hesitate to eat alongside us. You are now one of our dear ones."


    Little Chu could hear that these words were heartfelt. He had feared that Li Moyun would be angry with him for overstepping his boundaries, but now he understood that while his Lord was indeed cold and ruthless to others, he had such gentleness and patience with his family.


    Holding back the emotions that were crashing in his heart like waves, he slowly pulled out a chair for Qin Huiling first, before he too sat down by her side.


    His eyes were a little red along the corners, and his Adam��s apple was trembling while his jaw was clenched tightly. It was clear that he was trying very hard to hold back his emotions from erupting.

 Chapter 178 - Golden Dragon Clan

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Golden Dragon n </h4>


    Qin Huiling looked down at the table and a gentle smile surfaced on her lips. She could tell what this approval meant to Mo Chu, and seeing him so emotional made her feel happy.


    She did not know much of the background of the three people in front of her, but she had never asked either. She understood that they came from the cultivation world, and that they were not someone that an ordinary citizen like her could normally mingle with, but due to the twists and turns of reality, she had be a friend to them.


    She knew that she would benefit greatly from this rtionship, but this was not the reason for her to wholeheartedly treat them well.


    She had not forgotten that when she reached Cann City for the first time, she had been hungry and tired, but had nowhere to rest or eat. In the end, it was Bai Rouyun who took her in, and gave her food and shelter.


    It was also Bai Rouyun who helped her time and time again, never asking for anything in return. Knowing that her personality was so kind, Qin Huiling had long since begun respecting her sincerely, and wished to progress alongside her.


    In her eyes, Li Moyun was indeed brilliant and powerful, but the reason she followed them was Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu. Those two had treated her with such sincerity and gentleness that she wanted to repay gratitude. She also feltfortable being alongside Bai Rouyun, and did not wish to leave her behind.


    Qin Huiling was realistic. She knew that the two of them would not be able to stay together forever. Bai Rouyun had been weaker than her when they had first met, but she had already overtaken her cultivation base, and in the future, the gap would only grow more and more apparent.


    Even so, she wished to stay by her side as long as possible. She wanted to be able to look back at the time they spent together with happiness, and one day, when Bai Rouyun was dominating the world, she would be able to say that she was once her friend with pride.


    Even though the gap between the two of them was increasing, and although Qin Huiling easily could tell that Bai Rouyun was much more outstanding than her, there was no jealousy.


    She felt a slight envy, but this envy never turned negative. In her opinion, everything that Bai Rouyun had was the result of her hard work. Others were not entitled to try and take it away from her.


    In a way, both her and Little Chu were remarkably simr. They were the type of person who would bury every gratitude that was given them in their hearts, and slowly guard the person as they progressed.


    They did not use words to disy their emotions but actions.


    The four did not speak much, as they each were deep in thought, feeling a myriad of emotions. Instead, they were slowly, but elegantly, consuming the dishes on the table.


    Xiao Long also came out from within the contractor space, and began to happily gobble down dish after dish.


    Seeing the small dragon, they allughed and felt rather amused. While Mo Chu was aware that it was a Five-wed Golden Dragon, Qin Huiling was unaware of it, and was under the impression that it was merely a subpar dragon bloodline.


    Dragons were horrifying creatures, and their strength could not be belittled. For a dragon with a pure bloodline to appear on this continent was already impossible, so she did never connect the dragon with its real race.


    While the group was enjoying their meals in the restaurant, a somber mood had appeared in the Golden Dragon n on the Wushi Continent.


    Located in a mountain range, where the beautiful tall peaks stood proudly pointing towards the sky, the soft clouds gently wrapped the peaks in their soft curtain, and the gentle sound of bells could be heard in the air was one of the strongest factions within the Wushi Continent.


    This faction was the Golden Dragon n. It was a n that did not ept any outsiders. Every member of this n were Golden Dragons, and they were extremely haughty, as their bloodline was the purest within the entire Wushi Continent.


    They were the real overlords, they could dominate the entire continent, but at the current point in time, it was not a rxed andfortable atmosphere that was spread around the city that had been created by the Golden Dragons.


    While the majority of the dragons did not know what was happening, the tense and stifling air was enough to make them feel bad. They dared not say anything, and they all slowly returned to their own homes before the Elders gathered in the discussion room.


    "I heard that our King has hatched from the egg." The first to speak was the patriarch of the Golden Dragon n. He was a Four-wed Dragon, which was already extremely difficult toe across, but he knew that one day, the King would return to their side.


    "Yes, he hatched on a lower ne." The one who answered was a rather youthful-looking young man.


    "Are you interested in him returning so that you will be obligated to return the power you have umted over the past many centuries?"


    The truth was that these dragons were not sure of their own emotions. The King of the Golden Dragons was the Five-wed Golden Dragon. He had been oppressive and powerful, but due to an ident, he had died.


    But before his death, the Dragon King had changed his body, and turned himself into an egg.


    He was unsure how many years it would take to recuperate, but the Dragon King was patient.


    The current patriarch was the one who had thrown the egg to the prison continent, as he had thought that this King would never return, but he was not sure what to do now that he hade into being once more.

 Chapter 179 - Li Moyuns News

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Li Moyun''s News </h4>


    While Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun were busy eating their breakfast alongside Mo Chu and Qin Huiling, the news about Li Moyun��s actual background began spreading through the cultivation world.


    While the sects and hidden families were deeply shocked by the reveal of his actual identity, they did not allow this surprise to stun them, and they hurriedly sent their men to rush towards the Richu Empire for the purpose of gathering as much information about Li Moyun as possible.


    The people that were sent out reached the Richu Empire after a few days, and the Imperial Capital turned even more bustling than usual.


    Many experts appeared, and the Yun Pce was kept under close observation, while others traveled the streets to get information about the man in question.


    Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were famous within the Imperial Capital as they had stood out from the other nobles.


    Li Moyun was known as the hero of the Richu Empire. He was a man who had saved their empire multiple times as he had left his home city behind and marched to meet its enemies.


    As for the men who hade to inquire about Li Moyun��s news, they soon knew his entire life experiences.


    And what they were most surprised about was the fact that he was married.


    Many wished to forge connections with Li Moyun, and due to his young age, there was nock of women who had been sent to seduce him.


    It was no secret that these women had never returned. No one knew if they had reached his side or if they had been killed by his subordinates before they had the time to appear.


    It had been known to all that the Eternal Shadow Lord did not lust after women and that using seduction was useless.


    Initially, they had thought that this was due to his cold personality, but when they heard that he was married, they had begun making up specific theories in their mind.


    They began imagining that the reason for Li Moyun to be so unfeeling towards the other women was due to his heart only being moved by this wife of his. However, as the information got more detailed, they found out that this woman, whom he had married, did not be his wife by his choice.


    She was a pitiful woman with no strength, and a lot of ws, but she had been gifted to him as a reward, so he had no choice other than to marry her.


    The experts who had arrived were aware of the personality of the Eternal Shadow Lord, so their jaws almost dropped when they heard of the sweet feelings of love between Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun.


    When these experts heard of the tender emotions that Li Moyun felt towards this woman, they felt a shiver of fear run through their bodies.


    While the woman was stunning, ording to the rumors, she was not right in her mind. She was dumb and deaf. How could the illustrious Eternal Shadow Lord fall for such a woman?


    The experts felt that something was amiss, but the more they searched, the less they could find.


    It was clear that these people from the mortal world were unaware of Li Moyun��s identity.


    They genuinely thought that he was a benevolent prince who wanted nothing more than the best for the citizens of the Empire, and that he had fallen in love with the wife he was forced to marry.


    The more information that these experts gathered, the more surprised and confused they became.


    The image that Prince Yun had in front of the citizens was a big contrast to the image he held in the cultivation world.


    These citizens all viewed him as a hero; an upright figure who fought for his homnd, a person who would never ept injustice.


    What they knew of the Eternal Shadow Lord was that he was a cold and ruthless figure. He killed without caring for anything, and the term of fairness was not in his dictionary.


    While he could not be considered directly evil, he was, without a doubt, not a good person either.


    To think that this figure, whom they all deemed as terrifying as a demon, was hiding within such a small empire, on the outskirts of the continent, able to conceal all tracks of his identity and trick the whole cultivation world for so many years.


    The experts slowly returned to the factions that had sent them out. While the information they had gathered truly confused them, they knew that it was not their task to determine what it meant.


    Their task ended when they handed over the information to those who were in charge of this part.


    As they returned to their factions, they handed over all the information they had gathered. The information wasbined with a certain amount of proof and documents, along which were written exnations of his life��s experiences.


    The Elders of each faction spent a lot of effort to understand and read through all the documents provided, and they could not help but sigh in admiration. Such a young man was truly a genius.


    The thing, which made the Elders somewhat hesitant, was his rtionship with Bai Rouyun. They knew that he was not capable of being seduced, so why was he suddenly so infatuated with this woman?


    She was nothing special. Currently, she was enrolled at the Blue Water Institute which was not even considered a part of the Cultivation World. How could such a woman be worthy of the Eternal Shadow Lord?


    The Elders had seen beautiful illustrations of her countenance, but even so, was he truly enamored by her appearance alone? He should know that the Cultivation world did notck beauties who were much more useful than her.


    As a result, the factions once again sent out the cultivators who had been to the Richu Empire, but this time they were sent to Cann City, with the purpose of investigating Bai Rouyun.

 Chapter 180 - Foreign Delegations

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Foreign Delegations </h4>


    During the time that the rumors of Li Moyun were spreading across the entire cultivation world, the main character was rxing in Cann City.


    He had no interest in returning to the Eternal Shadow Pce, also known as the Yun Pce, nor was he interested in going back to the battlefield once more.


    The enemy forces who had threatened to invade the Richu Empire had all retreated back to their ownnds, and their leaders had sent out a diplomatic delegation to try and find a way for the hostilities between them to end.


    They had seen the overwhelming power of the figure that had appeared at their capital to demand the end of the war, and they dared not provoke an empire with such a backing.


    While the regents were all members of the mortal world, they heard certain rumors from the cultivation world, and were aware of some things and changes; thus, they received knowledge about Li Moyun��s identity rather swiftly.


    The Richu Emperor was feeling mixed emotions as he looked at the letters which had arrived from the various empires, kingdoms, and regions which wished to bury the hatchet, and move on as allies.


    He was also aware of the drama that had stirred in the cultivation world, and that the real identity of the Eternal Shadow Lord had been revealed, and he could not help but regret.


    If he had treated this prince as his son, would he then have been able to salvage their rtionship and benefit?


    However, there was no medicine for regret; even if his intestines turned green, he would never be able to change what had happened in the past.


    Sighing, he got ready to receive the people who wereing from the other countries while wondering what ways he could benefit from Li Moyun��s identity without annoying him.


    Before, he would have been eager to cause trouble for Li Moyun, however this time; he was not capable of doing so. He understood the difference between the two of them, and knew that he would be seeking death if he caused problems.


    He was capable of understanding that Li Moyun did not have any emotional ties to the royal family of the Richu Empire, and if pressed too far, he would bite back.


    So far, he had deigned it beneath his level to act on them, but that did not mean that he was a good person.


    The Emperor��s eyes darkened as he hurried to his study, where he sat down and began writing a letter to his son, the Crown Prince.


    He had lost his beloved daughter, Princess Xing, just recently, and he knew that the Empire would not be able to handle the loss of yet another of the royals, so he had to warn his son as not to irritate Li Moyun or Bai Rouyun any longer.


    The letter was written in a strict manner, and it did not take long before it was finished. Due to the severity of the matter, he hurried to send it off, and even ordered one of the leading experts within the Empire to deliver it as soon as possible.


    The Emperor was aware that Li Moyun had rushed to Cann City for the sake of his wife. Knowing that this woman was so valued, the Emperor was gritting his teeth in regret.


    If he had known that love would grow between these two figures, he would never have married them to one another. What kind of humiliation was this, when the man clearly appreciated the gesture?


    Also, knowing that Li Moyun was the Eternal Shadow Lord, the Emperor had wanted to marry someone without an identity to him. Now General Bai and his family had an extremely superior backing, so if they mended their rtionship with Bai Rouyun, and she whispered a bit into his ear during the night, then who would know whether or not Li Moyun would help the Bai family take over the Richu Empire?


    Although the Emperor was now alert and distrustful towards the Bai family, he dared not act against them. He did not doubt that his son would rather wrong the royal family rather than wrong Bai Rouyun.


    While the Emperor was feeling fretful, the rest of the empire was ecstatic. They were not of a high enough rank to know that their prince was the Eternal Shadow Lord, but they did know that he had ended the war, and that all their long-time enemies finally came to beg for peace.


    Such a performance was enough to make them feel excited for many years in the future. They were not only excited due to the fact that they had won the war; they also felt gratitude and relief.


    War was sometimes needed to govern one��s home and dear ones; however, the cost of human life was truly gruesome. Many had sacrificed their lives for the sake of peace, and the families that had been left behind were broken. Children were made orphans, wives were left widowed, and parents were left without their children.


    Many resources had been used throughout the years of war, but now that peace was on the way, excitement and joy erupted in every part of the Empire, and every single citizen was aware that this result was gained by Li Moyun, Prince Yun, who was their hero.


    The festive atmosphere continued in the Empire as the foreign delegations arrived. They all felt ufortable and bitter, but they wholeheartedly understood that their defeat could not be changed.


    They dared not attempt to fight back against the Richu Empire, as their regents had informed them of Li Moyun��s true heritage. The different countries were unaware of the hostility between Prince Yun and the royal family. They assumed that they had a good rtionship, as he participated in so many war campaigns, even though his strength was overwhelming.

 Chapter 181 - Cloud Leopard

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Cloud Leopard </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was leaning against the trunk of a tree as she observed the two yful lightning fox cubs that were wrestling on the forest floor not far away from her.


    They were young and out of the nest for the first time. Bai Rouyun was unsure where their mother was, but due to the excitement, they were not at all alert of their surroundings, which gave the young woman a chance to get closer.


    She was once again in the mountain forest for the sake ofpleting a task. This time she had to get her hands on a Cloud Leopard, which was quite a bit more ferocious than her previous targets, but she was not worried.


    She was not the one who was going to do the hunting this time as she nced at Little Chu, who was standing by her side.


    Bai Rouyun naturally wished to depend on herself, but reality had proven that she could notplete missions for now. Her body was still incapable of handling the domineering and overpowering Qi within her dantian, so she had to enhance it first.


    During thest couple of days, Li Moyun had been gathering medicinal herbs and other resources for her, for the sake of concocting various medicinal liquids and pastes, in order to strengthen and refine her body. However, Bai Rouyun was still missing a few things before she could begin.


    At the same time, she knew that these external things were not the only way to strengthen her body, the Gravity Tower was also a viable option, but she was not in possession of enough points to train wantonly within it.


    As a result, she had hurried to the Mission Tower, where she had taken up a rather challenging task.


    The Elder at the Mission Tower had tried to convince her otherwise, but Bai Rouyun had been stubborn and said that she wanted this mission to capture a Cloud Leopard.


    Seeing her this adamant, the Elder could do nothing but shake his head. He faintly guessed that she had the support of an expert, or that a team was behind her, but he, as the Elder, did not care how the mission waspleted. As long as she brought the things needed for the task, she would be given the points.


    This was why Little Chu helplessly had followed her to the mountain forest. He was also aware that she was currently not capable of using Qi, so he was extra alert and observant.


    The closer they came to the Cloud Leopard��s cave, the stronger the beasts became. However, this Mountain did not have a spirit vein, so the energy was actually slightlycking, resulting in the beasts not being as strong as in other ces, and they posed no difficulty for Little Chu to handle.


    These two lightning fox cubs were not a threat to them. Bai Rouyun had paused as their energetic and yful behavior had made her feel warm in her heart, and she could not help but observe them.


    Little Chu noticed the tenderness in Bai Rouyun��s eyes, and he could not help but smile. Although she was decisive and ruthless when needed, she had never forgotten her gentle and loving personality.


    Being able to be so at peace with herself was truly making Little Chu admire her, and he could not help but wait for her to finally wrest her eyes away from the two fox cubs before they continued their journey.


    Although Bai Rouyun did not have ess to any Qi in her body, she was not unable to move through the forest. She could no longer enhance her speed with Qi, so while it took longer, she was not exhausted, nor tired.


    On their way, they had killed numerous beasts, and Bai Rouyun had tossed every carcass into the Primeval Chaos Dimension, where Xiao Bao had dealt with them.


    He had dealt with the corpses efficiently. He managed to get the skin and hides off without any injury, and even the feathered beasts were plucked clean.


    The beast cores, their horns, poison, and other useful items were also treated with respect, and quickly dealt with, before being stored in a storage space.


    The meat was cured and hung in the small shed. Everything which could be used was saved and dealt with by Xiao Bao, and the things which could not be used were destroyed and vanished with a wave of his hand.


    Although many beast carcasses had been sent into the Primeval Chaos Dimension, the speed with which Xiao Bao acted was much swifter than that which Little Chu used to kill them, so they never managed to pile up.


    The trip towards the Cloud Leopards cave was long, and Bai Rouyun was already aware that it would take a few days. Initially, she had been rather reluctant, since it was a rather precautious time as Li Moyun��s identity had been announced, and she was not willing to let him face the danger alone, but he had told her that she needed to go.


    After a long gaze into his eyes, she saw the confidence and self-assurance, and she reluctantly agreed to leave.


    She was well aware that during the days they would be spending in this mountain forest, Li Moyun would act on the many unknown experts that had appeared in Cann City recently.


    Even Bai Rouyun was aware that the city was bustling with experts that had appeared from the Cultivation World, so naturally, Li Moyun was also aware.


    Seeing her leave the city, he decided that this would be the most suitable time to wrap them all up. It seemed that these experts who had been sent by the various factions in the Cultivation World had forgotten about his reputation.


    The Eternal Shadow Lord was cold and ruthless. He hated when others caused trouble for him, so tonight, he was going to bathe Cann City in blood.

 Chapter 182 - Golden Emperor Vine

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Golden Emperor Vine </h4>


    Bai Rouyun and Little Chu had spent two days within the mountain forest. They had slowly reached the outskirts of the Cloud Leopard��s territory, and while Little Chu would be capable of handling the beast somewhat easily, they were still extremely alert.


    It was obvious that the one who had told Bai Rouyun to hunt the Cloud Leopard was Li Moyun, but Little Chu was aware that it was only because he wanted her out of Cann City while he cleaned up the many factions that had appeared to investigate her.


    He had to pick the safest option for Bai Rouyun, and that was to send her away.


    But, she did not have the ability to protect herself at the current point in time, so the two of them had to be increasingly cautious as they advanced.


    They did not only have to find the Cloud Leopard; they also had to secure the area. When Little Chu would be fighting the Cloud Leopard, they could not afford other beasts to sneak up on them and attack Bai Rouyun.


    She could then be forced into a situation where she would have to use her Qi, even though it might causesting damage to her body, or take an injury of unknown degree.


    This was why they were slowly making their way through the area, and killing every beast that they came across, no matter what strength that itmanded.


    It took them a whole day to clear the area around the Cloud Leopard��s cave, but the longer time they spent, the more ufortable Little Chu and Bai Rouyun became.


    They had hunted a lot of beasts, and the dense scent of blood was hanging in the air. It was not far from the cave of the Cloud Leopard, but it had note out to see what was happening.


    This proved that something was wrong. The Cloud Leopards were, in general, rtively alert and cautious beasts. When a threat would appear, they would naturally investigate the source of this threat, but even now, when the heavy stench of blood filled the air, it had not exited the cave.


    Slowly, the pair of recognized siblings made their way to the clearing just in front of the cave. They were starting to doubt whether the Cloud Leopard was even present within the cave, but just as their doubts increased, a low growling sound came out from the depths of the cave.


    The growl was clearly a warning. It was bloodthirsty and urgent, but there was no sign of the Cloud Leopard��s advance, causing Bai Rouyun and Little Chu to frown. What could have caused the Cloud Leopard to be so unwilling to leave the cave.


    Bai Rouyun and Little Chu were vignt as they closed in on the cave entrance. They had to go together, as Bai Rouyun could not be left alone outside, in case another beast ventured by, but it was clear that the current situation was out of their expectations.


    "Or, maybe we should give up and return to Cann City?" Little Chu could not help but ask hesitatingly. He felt that they had already spent enough time in the mountain forest, and that Li Moyun should have already resolved the situation back in Cann City, but he had forgotten Bai Rouyun��s nature.


    While she was currently unable to use her Qi, her personality had not changed. She loved the idea of investigating mysteries, and adventuring through dangerous regions.


    The unknown, and rather threatening, growl from the Cloud Leopard had caused her to be extremely curious, and she was not willing to leave. She felt a strange curiosity towards knowing what was happening within the cave.


    Little Chu did not need to wait for an answer from Bai Rouyun before he knew of her decision. The brilliantly shining eyes showed her longing for excitement, and he shook his head and sighed.


    "Well, in that case, stick close to me, and do not walk ahead of me, nor fall behind."


    Bai Rouyun was excited, but she was still aware of her own situation. She obediently nodded her head, and followed closely by Little Chu as they made their way into the cave.


    The darkness surrounded them, and their speed slowed down as they cautiously moved forward. The scent within the cave was not as unpleasant as Bai Rouyun had expected; instead, it was slightly sweet.


    This scent was not something that one would expect to find in a damp and dark cave belonging to a beast.


    When they sensed the sweetness in the air, both Little Chu and Bai Rouyun got extra alert, but the Cloud Leopard had note out to greet them yet. It was clear that it was waiting in the depths of the cave for them to arrive.


    They soon reached the end of the cave. What met them caused their pupils to constrict in shock.


    Here, at the very back of the cave, where light should not shine, was a gentle and golden light which fell from a nt that was climbing on the cave wall.


    It was a vine with thorns, but unlike most vines, the wood was golden, and shone with a gentle light.


    Next to the nt was the Cloud Leopard. It was lying on the ground, illuminated by the golden vine, but upon closer inspection, Bai Rouyun felt rather ufortable. She found the reason why the Cloud Leopard had note out.


    The golden vine was coiled around the body of the Cloud Leopard, the thorns had embedded themselves in its flesh, and the eyes, which were beautiful and blue like a clear sky, looked misty and confused.


    Little Chu and Bai Rouyun knew instantly that this was a Golden Emperor Vine. It was an extremely rare nt, but it was also extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 183 - An Unlikely Friend

    <h4>Chapter 183 - An Unlikely Friend </h4>


    The Golden Emperor Vine was usually not seen in such small forests as this mountain forest. It would be in primeval areas that were near impossible to ess. The nt would have a whole territory of its own, and every life that lived within would be seen as its food. It would let them live peacefully, fatten them up, and allow them to grow, but when they reached a certain level of strength, it would gobble them up, drain the essence blood within their bodies, and leave nothing but a withered husk behind.


    These nts were, at first, unable to move. They would slowly grow alongside the livestock that they reared in their territory; however, upon reaching a certain level, they would be capable of taking a human shape.


    While this Golden Emperor Vine was a nt, it was very simr to a beast, and even its progress was very simr to that of beasts.


    Other herbs could also grow conscious, and slowly begin to be spiritual before taking a human shape. Still, this Golden Emperor Vine was amongst the few species of nts that had a mind of its own from the very first time it began sprouting.


    Bai Rouyun did not need to think much to know what had happened here. The sweet scent that the Golden Emperor Vine exuded had attracted the Cloud Leopard.


    The Cloud Leopards were extremely intelligent, but they did not inherit knowledge from their older generation. Hence this little fellow, who had lived in the mountain forest for so many years, had never encountered a Golden Emperor Vine before.


    When it smelled the sweet scent, it knew that this nt was not ordinary. For a beast like this, it had never encountered a nt with a mind of its own, so the Cloud Leopard took the nt home, and nted it in its cave.


    The nt slowly grew while the leopard catered to its every need. The only problem was that the Cloud Leopard did not know the nature of this nt, so the only nutrients it got were light and water.


    The nt, however, did not mind. It had spread its vines outside of the cave, catching smaller prey every night, which it slowly drained of essence blood, before it grew to the size it had now.


    The reason that this nt had followed the Cloud Leopard from the very beginning was to consume its essence blood, but looking at the two, Bai Rouyun��s lips could not help but twitch.


    While the thorns of the Golden Emperor Vine had embedded themselves deep inside the Cloud Leopard��s skin, it had not begun absorbing the essence blood.


    Looking at the two of them entangled like this, she could not help but wonder whether the nt had gotten emotionally connected to the Cloud Leopard.


    Shaking her head, Bai Rouyun stepped forward. The vine was swaying dangerously in the air as if to warn her not toe closer.


    Slowing her steps, she opened her mouth to speak. "I say, do you want to eat this Cloud Leopard, or do you want to be its friend? What you are doing now is not good, no matter which way you want to go."


    The vine, which had been swaying in front of her, froze suddenly before it withdrew.


    Bai Rouyun��s lips twitched even further.


    "Is it your friend?" she asked as she looked at the vine. The vine was clearly juvenile. It was not very powerful, and it was somewhat naive. Grown Golden Emperor Vines were emotionless, and only cared for their own increase in strength. They would never care about something they considered their meal, but this little nt was clearly hesitating to absorb the leopard��s essence blood.


    The vine in front of Bai Rouyun first shook from side to side, but then it hesitated before it slowly changed to moving up and down, as if it was nodding.


    "What you are doing now is hurting it," Bai Rouyun said gently. "Your thorns might not be too poisonous now, as you are still rather young yourself, but if you had been a mature Golden Emperor Vine, then you would have killed it already."


    The vine withdrew in fright, and the thorns began to leave the Cloud Leopard��s body.


    Bai Rouyun was not sure if she could be considered lucky or unlucky. In the Primal Chaos Dimension were two small treasures in the shape of children, and now she felt as if she was about to abduct another child.


    That was right; she truly wanted to capture this Golden Emperor Vine. The nt was much more useful than a beast, especially for her. As long as the root was not damaged, it would be able to keep growing. No matter how the vines themselves were injured, it was merely a question about time and resources for it to grow once more.


    The root could easily be ced within the Primal Chaos Dimension, and it would never be in danger, while she could have a few branches outside, which could assist her in her battles.


    She naturally also wanted to find a contracted beast one day, but this nt was something she would not pass on, now that she hade across it.


    There was a gentle smile on Bai Rouyun��s face as she was speaking with the nt, but for some reason, shivers were running down Little Chu��s back, as he was standing behind looking at the young woman con yet another innocent soul into joining her group.


    While Mo Chu knew that Bai Rouyun was treating everyone with respect and love when they followed her, he still could not help but shake his head. The way she was conning someone into joining her group was enough to make even he, a grown man, flush red with shame.

 Chapter 184 - Is The Leopard A Masochist?

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Is The Leopard A Masochist? </h4>


    It did not take long before the small Golden Emperor Vine was gently wrapped around Bai Rouyun��s wrist, and the root of the nt was ced within the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    Little Chu had been watching from the side, and his heart ached for the poor naive nt which had be subject to kidnapping.


    Bai Rouyun did not care much for his thoughts. She had promised the nt that she would attempt to save the leopard, and she would not go back on her promise. After speaking with Xiao Bao, she took out numerous precious herbs that had been nted and grown within the dimension, and began to crush them into a paste.


    The medicinal paste was much simpler to make than a pill. There were a few differences between medicinal pastes and pills: pills were meant to be eaten, while the pastes would be poured into water, and made medicinal baths, or smeared onto the body directly.


    The paste that Bai Rouyun had made was a healing paste, which was meant to be smeared onto a wound, and it would be healed quickly.


    The only thing was that the color of the liquid was deep red, and when it was smeared onto the beautiful white Cloud Leopard��s fur, it truly looked as if it was bathed in blood.


    However, the leopard whimpered slightly as it felt the medicinal paste entering the wounds and began to heal them. It had not expected that such a situation would appear, but it began feeling clear headed as the wounds healed.


    As its eyes returned to rity, Bai Rouyun ced a pill in its mouth. This pill was a healing pill that would help the leopard produce more blood, as it had lost quite a bit due to the bleeding earlier.


    The leopard was aware of everything which had happened during the time it had been preyed upon by the Golden Emperor Vine, but it was feeling mixed emotions.


    This Cloud Leopard had taken the herb home with the intention of consuming it, but now their roles had been changed.


    Even so, it did not feel any hostility towards the vine, as he had felt its leaves tremble in difort when it began to attack.


    The Cloud Leopard had also been listening to the conversation between Bai Rouyun and the vine. It understood that this vine was actually not willing to consume its essence blood, but it was trying to force itself to do so.


    While this Cloud Leopard was no gentle being, it still felt some affection towards the Golden Emperor Vine after spending so much time together, so it did not hold a grudge against it. Instead, it even pitied it somewhat.


    Having been left alone while being only a seed, growing in an unfamiliar ce, and being all alone from the beginning to the end. While the Cloud Leopard was also alone, it knew it had a family.


    It could remember the time it was a cub, when it was taught how to behave by its mother, but this vine had only its instincts to base its actions on.


    It nudged her and began whimpering. Its injuries had more or less healed, but the Cloud Leopard was still feeling fatigued, as it was trying to act pitiful in front of Bai Rouyun.


    Bai Rouyun looked at the Cloud Leopard with a puzzled expression on her face. She was unsure what the beast wanted to do, but she patiently waited to see what was happening.


    The vine on her wrist was trembling, and Bai Rouyun could feel the fear and difort of the Golden Emperor Vine as it waited to see the Cloud Leopard��s hostility towards it.


    However, what it had expected did not ur, as the Cloud Leopard gently nudged its head against the vine as it let out a purr.


    The action surprised everyone present. It would be quite a surprise if the Cloud Leopard chose to just let the situation pass, but now it seemed that it did not feel any hostility towards the vine, and instead held some affection.


    Seeing the action of the Cloud Leopard, Bai Rouyun��s lips twitched, and she could not help but reach out her hand and let the vine get closer to the beast.


    "Do you want to stay with the Golden Emperor Vine?" she asked, as her eyes glistened with confusion.


    The Cloud Leopard roared slightly before it nodded its head. The action caused Bai Rouyun to feel somewhat unbelievable.


    If it were her who had been in the ce of the Cloud Leopard, she would feel pretty bad, having been almost eaten by the Golden Emperor Vine, but this one was forgiving it, and still wanted to stay with it. Was it a masochist, perhaps?


    The Cloud Leopard was unaware of Bai Rouyun��s thoughts, but it kept looking at her with pitiful eyes, and eventually, she could only shake her head and agree to take it with her.


    "Well, to bring you along, I will have to sign a contract with you," she said slowly, so that the leopard could understand the severity of the matter.


    "The contract will be a normal contract, as I am not willing to sign a soul contract with any beast, as things are right now," she continued to exin. "But even if we do sign a normal contract, I will make sure to treat you well, and you will be one of mypanions, not just a pet.


    "However, when we do sign a contract, we cannot go back. We will bepanions for life, and you will have to follow me to fly across the skies."


    The Cloud Leopard looked at Bai Rouyun, and then nced back at the vine that was wrapped neatly around her wrist. Although it said nothing, she clearly understood the usation in its eyes.


    She had not warned the Golden Emperor Vine of anything before she kidnapped it. Clearly, she had tricked it into following her.

 Chapter 185 - Beast Bloodlines

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Beast Bloodlines </h4>


    Looking at the judging eyes of the Cloud Leopard, Bai Rouyun could not help but scratch her nose embarrassedly. She had indeed not warned the Golden Emperor Vine in the same way before, as she had no interest in letting it run free.


    This vine was a treasure amongst treasures, and she had rushed to tempt it into her Primal Chaos Dimension, after which it would naturally create a normal contract with her.


    Even she could not help but feel that she was rather despicable, but she just cleared her throat as she pretended that she had not noticed the judgmental look in its eyes.


    "Well, if you want to follow Xiao Hua and me, then you have to sign a contract with me."


    The Cloud Leopard was already aware of this. It knew that if it wished to follow Bai Rouyun, it would have to give up its freedom, but it did not mind it much.


    While it did not know much about the outside world, it was painfully aware that it was confined to the small mountain forest. If it wished to leave this mountain forest, it would have to find a good owner, but doing so was not easy.


    While it did not have a bad bloodline, the Cloud Leopard was not amongst the most sought after beasts. They were swift, but not as swift as other beasts, and while they had good offensive power, it was also easily suppressed by others, since its defense was somewhatcking.


    The most significant benefit of the Cloud Leopard was its agility, but even so, most people would catch it, not for its abilities, but due to the bloodline that ran through its veins.


    While the Cloud Leopard itself was not as outstanding as many other beasts, it had a diluted bloodline from the Heavenly Cloud Leopard, which was known to be amongst the fiercest and most revered beasts races in the entire world.


    While the Heavenly Cloud Leopard was merely a legend within this continent, everyone could imagine its magnificence when they used the essence blood of a Cloud Leopard to stimte their own beasts.


    The essence blood of a beast could be used to aggravate other beasts�� bloodlines, and the essence blood of a Cloud Leopard was known to be the best.


    This was also Bai Rouyun��s original task, to bring back the Cloud Leopard, or the essence blood belonging to it. However, what she had gained was already much more than the rewards of the task, so she had nned on letting the Cloud Leopard go and continue living freely.


    She had not expected that the beast wanted to follow her, but thinking about the life that it was living now, joining her team was indeed the most beneficial path for it.


    Since it was known that it lived within this mountain forest, others would, without a doubt,e to harvest the essence blood, and it would no longer have peace and quiet.


    If it followed her, it would be free from the shackles that were holding it down now. It would get to experience the world, and would no longer have to fear for what the future might bring.


    Thinking of herself and her despair when she was being hunted down by others, Bai Rouyun��s heart softened, and her eyes turned tender as she looked at the beast in front of her.


    She could imagine the fear it would feel if it would end up being chased all over the mountain forest.


    "I promise that if you doe with me, then I will not let anyone harm you." Her voice was soft and gentle, and the Cloud Leopard could sense her change in attitude.


    It raised its head and looked at her with clear eyes. What surprised it was the sincerity and gentleness that was evident within her expression.


    The Cloud Leopard nodded its head. It had long since known that its race was easily hunted down. Everyone within its family had long since ceased to exist, and it was all alone now.


    But maybe it would not stay alone for long?


    The contract between the Cloud Leopard and Bai Rouyun only took a moment to bepleted, and afterward, Bai Rouyun ced the beast within the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    She could have ced it within the contractual space, but she decided that it was much better to have it in the Primal Chaos Dimension, as it had such rich heaven and earth essence.


    Staying there would not only help it advance rapidly, but it would also ensure that it did not feel lonely, as it would be amongst Xiao Bao, Xiao Jin, and Xiao Hua.


    The Cloud Leopard had expected to enter the dark contractual space, but what greeted it was lush fields as far as the eye could reach, where herbs of many kinds had been nted.


    It noticed a bigke, which was sparkling in the sunlight, and each breath it took contained an incredible density of heaven and earth essence; it was at least ten times the amount of what it had experienced in the mountain forest.


    The Cloud Leopard was shocked and did not know how to react as it looked around this small realm.


    As it was getting more and more confused, two children suddenly appeared in front of it. One was a little boy, and the other a little girl.


    The boy seemed taciturn. His face was stoic, and his expression clearly displeased. He was wearing a white robe, with blue skies embroidered around the edges. He appeared extremely adult-like, but due to his size, it was somewhatical.


    The girl was much more adorable. A gentle smile adorned her face as she was wearing a golden robe with silver dragons adorning the fabric. Her hair was tied into two small buns on top of her head, and in her hands was Xiao Hua, the Golden Emperor Vine which had been tricked into joining the group.

 Chapter 186 - I Cannot Save The World

    <h4>Chapter 186 - "I Cannot Save The World" </h4>


    Bai Rouyun knew that the Cloud Leopard would be extremely shocked when encountering the Primal Chaos Dimension, but she also knew that Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin would take care of it.


    While the two children emerged in front of the Cloud Leopard, they were gentle and refined, but their auras were significantly different, and the Cloud Leopard could not help but frown as it felt that something was very different.


    These two children in front of it were not humans nor beasts; they were spirits!


    Spirits were extremely rare to encounter in this world, and they were even rarer to encounter on this continent. The Cloud Leopard only knew about spirits as its mother had told it about them before, and it had always loved listening to legends and tales of the world beyond the mountain forest.


    Spirits were not born like beasts and humans; they were created by nature.


    There were different ways to create a spirit; these two seemed to be artifact spirits, meaning that at the time that the artifacts came to be, nature made a spirit which belonged to the artifact itself.


    These were not the only kind of spirits that existed; there were evil spirits, elemental spirits, essence spirits, and so on.


    These two small spirits were quite interesting, and the Cloud Leopard looked at them without disguising its admiration and curiosity.


    Sensing that the Cloud Leopard liked it, Xiao Bao��s face turned slightly arrogant and happy. He was clearly excited about being recognized for being a spirit. It was good that someone understood his magnificence, and not just kidnapped him to be their son.


    "Xiao Mao," the voice was immature and cute, but there was a power contained within that caused the Cloud Leopard to look at the child with confusion.


    "I have decided that you should be named Xiao Mao." The child, Xiao Bao, looked at the Cloud Leopard without being able to hide its gloating.


    Bai Rouyun had named him Xiao Bao, which meant Little Treasure, and the cauldron spirit was named Xiao Jin, which meant Little Gold.


    Even the Golden Emperor Vine was named Xiao Hua, which meant Little Flower, so why should the Cloud Leopard be spared having such a humiliating name? Hence, Xiao Bao took it even further and named it Xiao Mao, which meant Little Cat.


    While it was a Leopard, it felt that it was just a cat in the end. Hence the name was fitting for him.


    Xiao Mao, which had epted his name, shook his head, and smiled slightly. While he knew that the name was meant to be an insult, he felt quite good. He never had a name before, and no matter how childish it was, it brought some warmth to its heart.


    Bai Rouyun could sense what was happening within the Primal Chaos Dimension, but she merely shook her head in amusement.


    As she turned around, she found that Little Chu was leaning against the cave wall, looking at her with a bit of a smile on his face, and some amusement in his eyes.


    "Why do you have such a hobby of looking after anyone who is alone?" he asked gently.


    He had seen her protect the orphaned children back in the Imperial Capital, and he knew that she had taken care of Qin Huiling when she was all alone and had nowhere to go.


    Now, she even took care of this Cloud Leopard so that it would not be alone any longer. While it was not a badpanion, it was not really an idealpanion either, so choosing to bring it with her could actually not bring her many benefits.


    Even so, it did not seem as if Bai Rouyun was not regretting her decision; in fact, she seemed extremely pleased and happy. The smile on her face could not be extinguished, and Little Chu helplessly shook his head.


    "Being alone is a horrible feeling," Bai Rouyun said gently. "While I am not in a position to save the world, and help anyone who feels lonely, I do not mind doing my best to help at least those whom Ie across. As long as they are worthy of my help, then I will help them."


    Little Chu could not help but smile when he heard her gentle words. He truly felt that Bai Rouyun was a wonderful person.


    She was not someone who thought she could change the world or stop everyone��s suffering, but she still did what she could to help others, purely because she wanted to help them.


    She was also not just a gentle person, who would be taken advantage of, she would be ruthless and act without mercy, but even so, she could not be considered evil.


    A person like this, which was so real, was truly refreshing to be together with. Her positive mindset infected others, and her gentle and friendly personality was enough to cause all around her to be happy.


    Together, the two looked around the cave, but they found nothing of interest before they slowly made their way out of it once more.


    Bai Rouyun was still unable to battle, so Little Chu went first and ensured that nothing unexpected would appear to cause problems.


    As they left the cave, Bai Rouyun noticed that Little Chu was standing in front of her in a defensive position.


    His eyes were alert as they surveyed the surroundings, and his muscles were taut.


    Bai Rouyun narrowed her eyes as she heightened her senses. She could sense that a group of people was moving towards them, but as to the strength of the group, and the amount of members, she did not know.


    However, noticing the solemnity in Little Chu��s expression, it was evident that the advancing party��s strength was rtively high. He was an Innate Realm, Blue Tiered expert, on the verge of breaking into the Indigo Tier. To make him alert, their strength was evident.

 Chapter 187 - Arrogant Experts

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Arrogant Experts </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was aware that Cann City had been bursting with people recently, and that the experts who had appeared hade after hearing gossip about Li Moyun, and in turn, also about her.


    After Li Moyun revealed his identity, everyone was eager to learn more about him. Still, he had vanished, and people soon found out that he was currently residing within Cann City for the sake of being together with his wife.


    When the sects found out that he was here, they instantly informed their younger geniuses, and told them that they should head towards the small town for the sake of getting to know Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun.


    While Bai Rouyun was weak, and seemingly a waste of time to befriend, many knew that she was the apple in the eye of Li Moyun, and thus they could use her to get closer to him.


    Many of the younger women from the sects began dreaming of Li Moyun as their dream husband.


    Previously, no one had seen the Eternal Shadow Lord��s face. While he was revered and respected, his poprity rose drastically when the women found out about his extremely handsome countenance.


    They became even more infatuated when they heard how loving Li Moyun was towards his wife, and they all felt that they would be a much more suitable wife for him.


    Their strength was better. Their background was more prominent. Their appearance might not be better than Bai Rouyun, but it was at least not considered bad either.


    Even if this Bai Rouyun was currently the main wife, there was no one who believed that she would be capable of maintaining this position, and that others would push her down to be a mere concubine, while the main wife status would be taken by some young genius from a prominent background.


    Many had hopes and dreams, but these dreams and hopes were based on their own assumptions of Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun. They had no idea of their actual personalities, and thus they assumed that reality was different from the truth.


    The people who were advancing towards them were likely not from Cann City, or anywhere close by. Their strength was much higher, and while they, individually, were weaker than Little Chu, they had the benefit of having more experts.


    Little Chu did not doubt that he would be able to handle them all if it came down to it, but he was worried about leaving Bai Rouyun on her own while fighting that many at the same time.


    If one of them managed to harm her during the battle, he would never be able to forgive himself.


    Bai Rouyun understood his worry and ced a hand on his shoulder. "Do not worry about me," she said gently. "I have the Primal Chaos Dimension. If anyone starts to threaten my life, I will instantly hide away in the dimension; then no one can harm me."


    Little Chu had forgotten everything about the fact that she could also hide herself in her dimension from all kinds of harm, and he felt rxed.


    "Don��t get involved if it turns into a battle, and make sure to enter the dimension if anyone as much as tries to harm you."


    While Little Chu was her bodyguard, he was also her acknowledged older brother, so when he said this so stubbornly, she could only obediently nod her head and promise him.


    She knew that he was only ordering her around because he was worried about her.


    While the two of them made their agreement, the group, which had advanced, finally broke through the thicket. They, too, had sensed Little Chu and Bai Rouyun some time ago, but they had not changed their path, which showed that they had every intention of meeting up with them.


    As to what their purpose was, only they themselves knew.


    The reason why Little Chu had not tried to avoid them was due to Bai Rouyun��s situation. She was not currently able to move fast enough for them to shake off this group of people, so waiting patiently for them instead was much better.


    The group consisted of two women and five men. All of them were young, around eighteen years old, and their features were youthful, and full of arrogance and pride.


    Their clothes were all luxurious, and their bearing was not ordinary. It only took a single nce for Bai Rouyun to determine that they came from the Cultivation World, and that they should be considered the geniuses of one of the factions.


    The arrogance came from being looked up to by countless people, and it was truly ingrown into their bones.


    One of the girls looked so haughty and so arrogant that her otherwise beautiful face was slightly unbearable, while the other girl was beautiful and gentle. She looked refined and elegant, like a lotus flower in the pond.


    The men were also different. Two of them were as lofty as the woman; all you could see in their expression was disdain for the world, while thest three were quite different as well.


    While they all had arrogance in their bones, the arrogance was not dislikeable, and while two of them looked stoic, the third was smiling sweetly, and seemed very friendly.


    The seven experts, who had appeared, all had their eyes focused on Little Chu at first. He was the strongest, and his aura was enough to cause some trepidation to arise in their hearts, but they quickly removed their fear. He was alone while they were seven. How could they possibly fear him?


    Bai Rouyun smiled slightly. They would regret looking down on Little Chu, but she was not going to be so kind as to remind them of this.

 Chapter 188 - Cheating The Geniuses

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Cheating The Geniuses </h4>


    "Who are you?" The one who spoke was the happy-looking young man. His smile was gentle and disyed his sharp canine teeth, giving him an air of mischief.


    While he was much more outgoing than the others, Little Chu and Bai Rouyun did not have much of an opinion about him, but they were not so stupid as to announce their identities.


    Those who had arrived from the Cultivation World had alle for the sake of getting close to Li Moyun, or to find some way to handle him.


    It was without a doubt that Bai Rouyun was his weak spot, and capturing her would cause him a lot of distress.


    "Us?" Little Chu asked with a friendly smile on his face. "I am Chu Mo, and this is my sister, Chu Bai."


    He was aware that he could not tell them that they were from the same faction, as anyone could sense the difference in their cultivation bases.


    Hence he came up with another solution.


    The group of experts did not doubt his words. It was natural that a genius would be taken in by a faction. They even began creating their own backstory for the two of them.


    They assumed that Mo Chu was from this area, and that he had been found by a faction due to his outstanding talents, before he had been taken back to a sect.


    After hearing that the situation was different here, he had been sent back to try and get some information while taking the chance to meet up with his sister, whom he likely missed a lot after being brought back to the sect.


    They, too, understood his emotions as they were also separated from their families when they got sent to the sect, so if they had the chance, they would naturally also meet up with their siblings on the way while doing a mission.


    "May I ask which faction you belong to?" the one who asked was one of the stoic figures. He was polite when asking, but his attitude clearly stated that he could not ept a vague answer.


    "My brother is from the Shitian Tower!" Bai Rouyun acted as if she was proud. Her eyes shone with admiration and pride as she spoke before Little Chu even had the chance to open his mouth.


    He had initially intended to say the Eternal Shadow Pce. Still, upon thinking about the current situation, that would not be very safe, so he could only smile adoringly and shake his head when he heard her speak out like this.


    To the others, it looked as if he was helpless over her naivety. Usually, one would not announce their faction that eagerly, but she was doing it happily, making them believe in her words. Clearly, she was just a young girl incredibly proud of her brother.


    The seven experts all felt amazed. The Shitian Tower was known to be neutral, and not get involved in the drama between the numerous factions within the Cultivation World.


    However, no one dared to overlook them, or slight them in any way. The Shitian Tower was the strongest faction in the entire continent.


    But this was also reasonable. Little Chu seemed to be only a year or two older than them, but he was already so strong. Only a faction like this could groom such powerful cultivators.


    Bai Rouyun and Little Chu could not help but exchange nces. They had never thought that their masquerade would be this believable, but they were also somewhat relieved.


    "I was of the impression that the Shitian Tower was neutral." The one who spoke was one of the arrogant young men. He looked at Little Chu without hiding his jealousy.


    While he, too, was a geniusing from a good faction, it could not hold a candle to the Shitian Tower, and he was of the impression that if he had been given the same resources as this Chu Mo in front of him, then he would have been even stronger.


    It was not only him who looked jealous: three of them had expressions as if they had eaten a fly, two looked as if they did not care, and the final two had admiring gazes.


    From this, Bai Rouyun could easily tell that they were not a group ofpanions. They were likely to have been sent out together for the first time, and that their characters were shing. She could feel the hidden undercurrents in their behavior, and thought it was rather amusing.


    "The Shitian Tower is indeed neutral," Little Chu acted as if he had not noticed the disagreement and jealousy between them, and continued to answer their questions. "Even so, we still need to get information and gain knowledge of the current state of affairs in the continent."


    His answer was impable, no one could question what he said, and the seven began to feel rxed. The conversation was pleasant, and there were no signs of disagreement between them. For now, it seemed as if a battle was not going to happen.


    Even so, Bai Rouyun and Little Chu did not rx their vignce. They understood that if they did, they were likely to be stabbed in the back.


    "It was a pleasure to run into you," Little Chu said politely. He had not asked them any questions about their background, strength, or purpose, and he did not show any interest in spending more time alongside them.


    "We will have to excuse ourselves, as I do have a task at hand, which needs my attention."


    The group of seven was not going to hold them back, as they already had plenty of unrest within their group. If they ended up traveling towards Cann City with these two, then their disagreements would be evident for all to see, and they would lose face for their sect.

 Chapter 189 - Returning To Canglan City

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Returning To Cann City </h4>


    The youngsters were all surprised to see that Little Chu held no curiosity towards them. He treated them as if they would never meet again. There was an innate arrogance in his stance, as if he was high above, and they were ants on the ground.


    This superiority was innate; it was not like the arrogance that these youngsters had. It was one that came from deep within the bones, one that had grown and appeared alongside strength. It was nothing like the arrogance that came from being ttered, from being hailed as a genius.


    The youngsters, no matter how arrogant they were, all felt ufortable and subdued in front of Little Chu.


    Bai Rouyun was doing her best to restrain her aura, and her eyes sparkled with innocence as she was looking at Little Chu with the admiration that one would hold towards an older brother who was like a hero to them.


    With a final nod of his head, Little Chu led Bai Rouyun away, and the two made their way out of the mountain forest.


    The return trip towards Cann City was smooth; they did not encounter any experts which were close to Little Chu��s strength.


    The closer they got to Cann City, the more oppressive the air became. The previous jubnt atmosphere was now somewhat stagnant, and everyone who walked around was extra cautious.


    Although none of the mortal citizens understood what was going on, the roads had been washed with blood the previous days, and corpses had been stacked into small hills.


    The ones who had died were all experts sent out by the various factions to investigate Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun. Using these experts, Li Moyun decided to scare the factions, and make them understand the severity of overstepping his boundaries.


    The mortals were unaware of the cause and effect, but they knew that corpses were appearing everywhere, and they could not help but wonder whether or not it was time to relocate to elsewhere.


    Even though they considered changing their ce of residence, they were reluctant. Many had been living in Cann City for generations, and it was truly a flourishing ce with the Blue Water Institute close by.


    Although everything seemed good, they had to be alive to benefit from the riches, and throughout thest days, no one knew who would be the next to die.


    The previous days had truly left everyone feeling ufortable and made them stay indoors unless absolutely necessary. The oppressing atmosphere had also caused the students within the institute to remain within the school grounds and not leave on missions.


    Bai Rouyun could guess what had happened, and she could also sense the increase in experts within the city. While her current strength was still somewhat low whenpared to the other experts, she was still able to sense the many cultivators who were hiding in the shadows.


    These experts were not here for the sake of investigating Li Moyun and her; they were likely members of the Eternal Shadow Pce, and had arrived with the purpose of protecting them.


    It was true that Li Moyun did not need protection, but he also disdained having to personally deal with the many spies, so he sent his men to eradicate them. This was much more efficient, and it also ensured that the factions who had sent them would be even more enraged.


    It had been a few days since thest batch of experts had arrived in Cann City. In the beginning, many groups would arrive each day with the purpose of investigating, but the factions never heard back from these experts after they had entered the city.


    They were no fools and they could guess that something had gone wrong. After sending wave after wave of experts, they soon found that it was pointless. Silence was the only answer, and they soon understood that all who were sent into Cann City would meet a gruesome end.


    It was also because of this that many factions began considering what else they could do. These experts had arrived under the veil of the night, hiding in the shadows. It was no wonder that the Eternal Shadow Lord would not ept them investigating his new territory.


    Since they could not sneak any people inside, why not boldly send their geniuses to the city to look around? This way, the Eternal Shadow Lord would have to take a step back, but they would also be disadvantaged, as everyone would know their purpose.


    As a result, many sects and families found a group of geniuses, and briefed them on the situation. Most of them were surprised that they were offered such an opportunity, and they could not help but consider it thoroughly.


    No one would force them to ept, but those who epted would have to enter Cann City.


    This was not a trip without risks, as one could see from the previous experts who had lost their lives inside, but it was also possible to reap some rather substantial rewards.


    In the end, only a few of the groups rejected the offer, while the others spent a few hours to prepare and then set out.


    It was one of these groups that Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu had met in the mountain forest.


    As they were walking down the familiar streets in the city, Bai Rouyun found that many young experts had arrived, and she could not help but raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    She quickly understood that the sects had changed their attitude, and that this was their new approach. She had to admit that their abilities toe up with a solution was rather skillful.


    She did not dislike these geniuses. Once upon a time, she would have hated them and looked down upon them, but now her life was different, and so was her view on the world. As long as these experts did nothing to harm her or her dear ones, then she had no intention of going against them.

 Chapter 190 - She Is His Light

    <h4>Chapter 190 - She Is His Light </h4>


    When Bai Rouyun reached their mansion, she quickly found that the whole building was covered by formations, and that experts were hiding in every shadow.


    Many were observing her secretly, and the only reason she could sense them was due to her strong soul. Someone with her current strength should not know of their existences, so she pretended not seeing them as she walked into the mansion with familiar steps.


    The experts in the shadows did not stop her either. They knew that this woman was the wife of their Lord, and while they had looked down upon her in the past, most of them were rather respectful towards her now.


    Not only because their Lord was married to her, but also because they had seen her current level of strength. While her realm was somewhat low whenpared to true geniuses in the cultivation world, it was not at all low for someone of her age, and none of them could forget that she had not been cultivating for long. Such talent was truly perverted.


    Knowing that their madam was as unreasonable as their master, all of them quickly epted in their hearts that this woman was the only one who could suit him, and that they would be a pair of phoenixes and dragons which would soar into the skies and transcend the limits of their continent together.


    In fact, these experts had also been somewhat brainwashed by Li Moyun. Every time he had the chance, he would praise her for being a genius, for being talented, gentle, refined, and wise.


    It was not only him, Wen Sihan was also unable to say anything bad about the woman, and his eyes shone with reverence whenever he mentioned her.


    Even Elder Sun, who was the most reasonable and steady in the entire Eternal Shadow Pce, held a favorable impression of the woman, and wanted to assist her in getting a solid foundation in the hearts of all those rascals whom he had seen grow throughout all these years.


    These experts, who had joined the Eternal Shadow Pce, were all rather intelligent. Initially, they had opposed to the marriage with all their might, and even looked down upon Bai Rouyun as they felt she was desecrating their legendary Lord, but now they knew that things were different.


    Hearing the three most important experts within the entire pce speak up for her, they quickly understood that she had to have her own merits. Seeing her now also made them realize that she was indeed not a silly woman who could easily be manipted, not to mention, her advancing speed of cultivation was simply too shocking, and upon closer inspection, they soon found that the foundations were extremely solid. There was no chance that there would be any problems in the future.


    "They seem to have epted her." Li Moyun was standing by the window in the mansion, looking at how Bai Rouyun entered through the gates, and steadily made her way towards the front door.


    By his side was Elder Sun, who held a slight smile on his face as he looked at the petite woman who wasing closer and closer.


    He was extremely pleased with this little girl. Li Moyun had grown up without any love from his family. His mother viewed him as a chess piece that could improve her standing in the harem, while his father hated the sight of him.


    Being loathed like this, being treated like a tool, Li Moyun had learned how to cut off all emotions and expectations. It was not before Elder Sun came and took over the responsibility of educating him that Li Moyun saw the first ray of tenderness.


    Elder Sun had no children of his own, and he regarded Li Moyun as his. He did not spoil him, but he showed another type of care, one in which he educated him to be a strong and determined figure.


    It was Elder Sun who made him sessful, but even so, the older man was unable to ignite any emotions within the prince��s heart.


    It was not before Bai Rouyun appeared that Elder Sun saw a genuine and sincere smile on his face. When he noticed this, he felt as if someone had removed a stone from his heart, and the worries that had haunted him for many years were finally gone.


    Bai Rouyun was like the sun, the brightest of all the stars, and the one who brought light and life to Li Moyun.


    Such a person truly deserved happiness, and Elder Sun was genuinely satisfied with her. He had also understood why Wen Sihan looked at her with such reverence.


    While it was true that Wen Sihan never revealed any of her secrets, and Li Moyun did not take the initiative to mention it, Elder Sun was aware of the changes that had happened to the Eternal Shadow Pce after her appearance.


    He was also aware of the many exquisite pills which had appeared within the training camps, and he understood that this little woman held many secrets.


    However, he never had any intentions of trying to dig deeper. Since Li Moyun was unwilling to tell him, he was not eager to know. He did not me the younger man for his cautiousness, but instead he felt happy that there was a woman who could make him show such carefulness.


    "She is a magnificent woman." Elder Sun smiled happily as he looked at Li Moyun, who had turned around, and started to briskly walk out of the study. There was no doubt in his mind that this young man was hurrying to meet his wife, and he could only chuckle happily while shaking his head.


    He truly hoped that such happy days would continue for the two of them forever.

 Chapter 191 - The Lazy Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 191 - The Lazy Dragon </h4>


    "You are back." Li Moyun stepped down from the stairs, looking straight at Bai Rouyun with undisguised adoration in his eyes. The tenderness and love were overflowing in his actions, but it did not make Bai Rouyun shy. Instead, a brilliant smile lit up her face.


    She had changed since her time of rebirth. Although her core was still the same, and her personality was as bright as always, she was now much more thoughtful. She understood the changes that had urred were from gaining a better understanding of the world, and she was no longer as naive, nor blind.


    She was able to see through things much clearer, and gain a rapid understanding of certain aspects.


    Her emotions were much more vivid now, and she understood that one of the reasons for her previous simple mind was that her soul had been split. While she was capable of living normally, a wed soul would naturally cause many problems.


    "I am home." Bai Rouyun walked to Li Moyun and hugged him around the waist. Only when she was within his embrace did she truly feel at peace.


    "Wee home." Li Moyun gently caressed her hair as a smile appeared on his cold lips. These two figures were truly made for one another, and as Mo Chu stood aside and looked at them as they were bathed in the rays of sunshine which fell through the windows, made him feel that the picturesque image was simply perfect.


    Neither Li Moyun nor Bai Rouyun mentioned the murder cases, which were still the talk of town, and instead focused on her experiences.


    "This is Xiao Hua." Bai Rouyun showed the beautiful vine which was wrapped around her wrist. It resembled a bracelet, very delicate and also beautiful, but upon knowing the origin of the vine, he was somewhat astounded.


    Then, Bai Rouyun continued by introducing Xiao Mao to Li Moyun, and the Cloud Leopard appeared from within the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    It had been staying by Xiao Hua��s side, and the two were now capable ofmunicating mentally, as both of them had a connection to Bai Rouyun.


    Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao observed them; they were unsure of these two additions to the family. Were they their pets? But their intelligence did seem rather high for being a pet. The Cloud Leopard could be considered a mount, but the flower was a hard one to understand.


    It was not only Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao who were somewhat confused; Li Moyun also felt a little puzzled as to why Bai Rouyun had taken in the Cloud Leopard. He did not care much about her decision, and he was happy to support her; he just did not understand it.


    "I felt that it was very pitiful," Bai Rouyun answered when she heard his doubts. "Xiao Mao was injured, and many would hunt him down for the sake of his bloodline. I felt rather connected with him, as I know how horrible it feels to be hunted down."


    Li Moyun instantly understood. He said nothing more and ced a gentle kiss on her lips before hugging her gently, afraid that she remembered some unpleasant memories.


    "Don��t worry," she said as she gently patted him on the back. "I am not sad. I am actually rather grateful for all of this happening, as the desperation back then was what caused the Primal Chaos Pagoda to sign a contract with me. This treasure gave me a new future, and my new life is much better than before."


    Li Moyun looked at her eyes, but all he saw was sincerity and happiness. He instantly understood that she had, in fact, put down her past, and was living for her future with happiness and excitement.


    Such realization made his heart warm, and he could not help but hug her tightly again. He truly felt that he was the most fortunate person in the world to encounter this woman and be able to be together with her.


    "So, what would you like to do now?" Li Moyun had led Bai Rouyun into the dining room, where they took a seat and started eating. Xiao Long was lyingfortably on a small pillow on the table, having fallen asleep, and Bai Rouyun noticed that the little golden dragon had grown rather swiftly.


    The Five-wed Golden Dragon was indeed the strongest bloodline of all the golden dragons, but even so, their advance should be quite slow. These beasts always needed a lot of time and energy to advance.


    "Some of the pill forms that you gave Wen Sihan were meant for beasts," Li Moyun exined as he noticed the sleeping,zy dragon on the pillow, and shook his head in helplessness.


    "After realizing that they taste rather well, Xiao Long has been consuming them as if they were candies. At first, I was worried whether or not it would have a negative effect on his cultivation, but it seems that it doesn��t. All that happens is that the efficiency bes lower and lower, until they have no effect at all."


    "He seems happy," Bai Rouyun said withughter in her voice. She could see that Li Moyun felt very helpless against this beast, which had personally created a contract with him.


    Xiao Long was always either sleeping or eating. He did not like to work, and his favorite hobby was to sleep. Even eating was not as important as sleeping.


    "Idiot mother, the dragon is cultivating while sleeping." The voice of Xiao Bao resounded within Bai Rouyun��s mind. "Baby dragons need to integrate with the dragon legacy that is within their blood. The stronger the bloodline, the bigger their heritage. The blood legacy will take a long time to bepleted, and it is easiest to merge it into his body while he sleeps."


    "Really?" Bai Rouyun was somewhat surprised when she heard this, but looking at the little dragon, it did make sense.

 Chapter 192 - What Are Your Plans?

    <h4>Chapter 192 - "What Are Your ns?" </h4>


    Knowing that there was a reason behind the constant urge to sleep, Bai Rouyun said nothing more, instead she just shook her head with a smile adorning her face.


    She sat down and looked at the good-looking dishes that were ced on the table. All of them were made from magical beast flesh or from spiritual herbs and vegetables.


    Usually, when one consumed these dishes, their cultivation base would increase. Still, when looking at the medicinal properties of these herbs and nts, Bai Rouyun noticed that they all adjusted one��s physical body. They were not for increasing one��s inner energies, but for the sake of conditioning one��s body.


    She could not help but feel her heart grow warm as she noticed the consideration that Li Moyun held towards her. Even when considering what to eat, he would look at her situation, and find the most suitable dishes.


    The smile on her lips turned sweeter, and her brilliant eyes shone like the stars in the sky.


    Seeing her this happy, Li Moyun could not help but feel content. In the eyes of the cultivation world, he was the fearful and terrifying Eternal Shadow Lord, but in front of Bai Rouyun, all he wanted to be was a loving husband who would spoil his wife.


    The two began moving their chopsticks as they slowly enjoyed the food. After spending some time in the mountain forest, Bai Rouyun was rather pleased to return to civilization, and to the benefits that it brought along with it.


    It was not that she could not cook delicious food in the forests, but it often caused many problems. Beasts would hunt them at night; if they had a bonfire burning during the day, other experts would find them, and would want to eat their food. Not to mention that the time it took to cook the food, and to clean up afterward.


    "How are the factions doing?" she asked, as she looked at the peaceful surroundings. "I do not doubt that they are rather fearful towards you, and I could feel the dense killing intent and the scent of blood when I entered Cann City."


    Bai Rouyun had already been aware that Li Moyun had chased her away for the sake of handling the men who had snuck into the city recently, but she had never expected that they would end up as mountains of corpses, which in the end could only be buried in a mass grave.


    These experts were not amongst the cream of the crop within the world of cultivators. Even so, they had been loyal to their factions for a long time, and they were willing to do many things to remove obstacles for their masters.


    Now, they had given their ultimate sacrifice, but the factions were not even grateful. Many of the leaders were somewhat unhappy that they had gotten no information back, and even if these experts had died, it was not a loss that truly moved these faction leaders.


    Knowing theck of emotions, Bai Rouyun was feeling ufortable. She could guess that these experts would have been sad if they knew that their deaths were pointless, but she did not pity them.


    In this world, you had to sometimes stand your ground and show your attitude, or you would be trampled all over by the other experts. These experts were not guilty of any crime, but they had still gone against Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun. Thus it was natural that they would try to wipe them all out.


    "There are no more experts within Cann City who wish to snoop around in our matters." Li Moyun smiled tenderly as he reached out his hand and caressed Bai Rouyun��s head.


    "But, ording to Little Chu, since the henchmen were not sessful, the factions have now sent their geniuses. They are not here under cover of darkness. Instead, they n to enter in an upright manner.


    "While it is somewhat more troublesome, I am quite sure that we will be able to deal with them within a short amount of time too.


    "I would suggest that you return to the Blue Water Institute. I have spoken with the principal, and he has epted that you can bring Mo Chu with you everywhere you go.


    "He will be able to keep you safe, and he will also be able to assist you. I will be here, waiting for you toe back every evening, but during the day, I will have to deal with these youngsters."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head obediently. She was very happy that he cared so much for her, and she could not help but feel satisfied with her life as it was right now.


    "What are your ns from now on?" Bai Rouyun looked at Li Moyun doubtfully. She knew that up until now, he had been spending all his time on cultivating and developing his forces, but now it seemed that he was extremely leisurely.


    "I will stay in Cann City for now." Li Moyun had no intention of hiding his whereabouts any longer. His identity was exposed, and thus he had nothing to fear, as he stayed by Bai Rouyun��s side.


    He had no intention of turningzy; his cultivation was still very important, but being able to cultivate by Bai Rouyun��s side not only increased his speed of cultivation, but also caused him much joy and happiness.


    Since the truth about the identity of Bai Rouyun��s first life had been unmasked, Li Moyun had felt an urgent need to cultivate.


    He knew that Bai Rouyun would not let him down and leave him for fame and fortune, but he could not ept that he would be a weak expert who might even be used against her.

 Chapter 193 - A Group Of Youngsters

    <h4>Chapter 193 - A Group Of Youngsters </h4>


    A group of beautifully dressed youths walked through the city gates while looking at their surroundings with curiosity. The streets, which should have been bustling with life, were all deserted, and only a few citizens could be seen.


    Those citizens were all hurrying around, none of them were strolling the streets, and the whole atmosphere was heavy and dangerous.


    This group of people consisted of three women and four men. They seemed to be just around twenty years old, and their eyes contained obvious disdain as they looked at the city.


    "I thought Cann City was supposed to be prosperous," one of the girls said with contempt as she looked around.


    "It was indeed known to be one of the more crowded cities, as it is the location for the Blue Water Institute, but this is only for mortals who wish to enter the cultivation world." The one who spoke was one of the men. He was tall and handsome, his face held a gentle smile, and he seemed very friendly, but the smile did not reach his eyes as he nced around, a bit of questioning evident within.


    "It is only natural that the citizens are so cautious." A stoic-faced youth looked around, his eyes shing with amazement as he continued, "the stench of blood is heavy within this city; I would imagine that numerous lives have been lost within thest week, and these mortals would naturally not be able to take the stimtion."


    "They are lowly mortals; it is natural that they are fearful and cowardly." A young woman dressed in a purple dress looked at the area without even trying to hide her arrogance. "Although this ce has the Blue Water Institute, that is merely an institute for mortals which wish to enter the cultivation world. Although they might seed, they will never grow to be anyone special, as their starting point is simply too low, the heaven and earth essence in the atmosphere iscking, and the resources are scarce."


    The others nodded their heads. They had grown up in the cultivation world and knew that while it was possible for mortals to break into their world, they would rarely amount to anything. In fact, they would usually sell themselves torge families as servants in return for cultivation resources.


    The experts who hade to Cann City at first were likely toe from the mortal worldthrough many institutes and academies like the Blue Water Institute.


    "I do wonder why the Eternal Shadow Lord��s wife would attend such a low-grade institute." The final woman was the one who spoke up. She was rubbing her chin with her slender and fair fingers as if she was deep in thought.


    Her eyes were shing curiously as she could not help but wonder about the rtionship between the two figures who had be famous throughout the entire cultivation world.


    Many disdained Bai Rouyun. It was no secret that she had been mentally challenged for the majority of her life, and that it was Li Moyun who had cured her.


    However, she was merely an abandoned daughter of a mortal general; how was she possibly worthy of the illustrious Eternal Shadow Lord?


    Most of the women who had epted the task had ulterior motives. They had heard that Bai Rouyun was beautiful like a fairy, but they also knew that she had not cultivated much, and that she was merely a mortal.


    Pushing her down and taking over her position as the madam of the Eternal Shadow Pce should not be too challenging, even if Li Moyun preferred beauty, the cultivators were rarely ugly, as their bodies were continually being refined and baptized in the heaven and earth energy.


    They also belittled Bai Rouyun��s importance in Li Moyun��s heart, as she was merely attending the Blue Water Institute, and they had found out that her invitation had been gained in the Royal Hunting Feast that had taken ce in Richu Empire.


    If Li Moyun truly valued her, he would have helped her get an admittance letter to the Holy Dragon Institute or even the Cloudsoar Imperial Academy.


    The sects and factions behind these women also approved of their attempts at entering the Eternal Shadow Pce. If they managed to climb onto the position of the main wife, then their factions would benefit significantly from such a union.


    Although no one had gotten hold of the new pill forms that Wen Sihan had begun creating, many knew that the Eternal Shadow Pce had begun advancing at a rapid speed, and that the cause of this were pills with higher purity rate.


    These pills were extremely precious, and many wished to get their hands on them, or even the forms. Still, they were extremely well hidden, and no one dared to directly oppose or pressure the Eternal Shadow Pce into sharing them.


    "Should we go to the Blue Water Institute first?" The first woman who had spoken opened her mouth as she looked around the empty streets somewhat apprehensively.


    "Our mission was to join the Blue Water Institute and be a student. During our time here, we should be friends with this Bai Rouyun, and use her friendship as a way to approach the Eternal Shadow Lord."


    The others nodded their heads, but they were all somewhat hesitant. They did not know where the Blue Water Institute was located, and there was no one on the streets which looked as if they wanted to help them with directions.


    "We need to get familiar with the ce, so first, let us just stroll around." The one who spoke was the stoic-looking young man. While he had an aura of power, he did not seem arrogant or willful, and the others naturally listened to him when he spoke.

 Chapter 194 - Celestial Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Celestial Fairy </h4>


    Bai Rouyun had also returned to the Blue Water Institute. She had brought Little Chu along with her as she was standing on the training grounds, looking at the many youths which were training their martial arts on the dummies.


    These experts had all gotten wind of the rumors that were spreading in the cultivation world, and they were aware of Li Moyun��s real identity as the Eternal Shadow Lord.


    These experts were also aware of Bai Rouyun��s identity as his wife, so now they all dared not mention her. Even so, their disdain towards her did not get less, as they knew that she was in the worst ss, and that she had never been given much attention.


    When they saw her, they all quickly diverted their eyes, and dared not even look at her. It was as if she was a great gue.


    The only person who epted her at the institute was Qin Huiling, but she was always busy, as she was in a higher-ranked grade.


    The Blue Water Institute was also somewhat ufortable. They were not sure whether or not they should promote her to a higher ss, but due to them being unaware of her current cultivation base, they did not do so, as they had to follow the regtions.


    Bai Mn also did not tell anyone about her advance in strength. He was aware that she was rather unhappy with the Bai Family��s attitude, and thus he decided to stay back for some time. When she transcended the world, she would naturally return to the Bai family.


    Bai Rouyun was also aware of the havoc her husband��s identity had caused on the institute, but she had not shown her attitude, and thus, she just continued to visit the Gravity Tower, and use various exercises to enhance her body��s capabilities.


    Clenching her fist, she could sense that her body had indeed grown much stronger, but it was still not at a point where it was capable of withstanding the Qi which was flowing in her dantian.


    After a final nce at the training grounds, Bai Rouyun turned around. She had not said anything as she had been deep in thought, but now that she had regained her senses, she decided to return to the Gravity Tower to train her body.


    She had done numerous tasks for the sake of harvesting points. Some of the missions had beenpleted by Mo Chu, but those which she could fight on her own were done by her.


    She currently had enough points to stay within the Gravity Tower for a few months.


    On the way towards the Gravity Tower, she and Mo Chu noticed a group of youngsters that were walking towards them. Their clothes were much more borate and exquisite than those of the mortal world, and she could instantly guess that their background was not normal.


    Giving them a few extra nces, she soon retracted her gaze. She knew that they were different from the spies that Li Moyun had already dealt with, but she was not worried. She knew that he would not allow her to experience any sort of danger, so she just politely nodded her head to the man whose eyes she caught before she gestured for Mo Chu to follow her as she walked away.


    "That woman was extremely beautiful." The one who spoke was the handsome, refined, and gentle young man. This was the group that had entered the city just recently, and the ones which aimed to create a good rtionship with Bai Rouyun.


    They had all noticed Bai Rouyun as soon as they entered the institute grounds, and they were somewhat amazed. Such a beauty was indeed like a fallen angel; her features were exquisite, her face so beautiful that their hearts beat rapidly and their eyes brightened.


    Even when she had turned around and walked away, the men, and one of the women, had their eyes following her every move with extreme excitement.


    While these people were extremely excited, the other women were very jealous. They were not ugly, butpared to this young woman, they trulycked.


    The elegance and refined temperament of this woman did not lose out to even the most beautiful expert in the younger generation within the cultivation world, which was known as the Celestial Fairy.


    The Celestial Fairy was known as the most talented young woman belonging to the younger generation. She was already at the Innate Realm, Green Tier, Third Layer, and she was aware of her talents.


    She had always considered herself the proud daughter of the heavens, and that there was no one capable of standing by her side. She wanted to transcend this continent and step onto a broader stage, where she would be able to find a man who matched her talent, and who had the capabilities to fight alongside her.


    Many men had pursued her throughout the years, but she had never paid them any attention. Her pride was too strong, and she was not willing to ept anyone mediocre.


    Everyone within the young generation knew of her, and all elders wished that she was a daughter in their family.


    These experts had never thought that they would encounter a woman who was even more graceful and astonishing than her, but now they understood that there were mountains beyond mountains, and heavens beyond heavens.


    Taking back their sight as she walked away, they all noticed the shock within the others�� eyes and felt a little better. At least it was not only them who had been feeling ufortable.


    Clearing their throats, the gentle-looking young man tried to calm himself as he said, "We should go and find the headmaster."

 Chapter 195 - New Students

    <h4>Chapter 195 - New Students </h4>


    The Blue Water Institute headmaster raised his head as he looked at the group of youngsters in front of him. His heart was slightly unsettled, and he did not feel anyfort from having to ept such talented geniuses.


    He knew of the Blue Water Institute��s position as a bridge between the mortal and the cultivation world.


    These experts were naturally not from the mortal world, their aura and garments were showing luxury and power, and he dared not go against them. Still, he also felt somewhat ufortable having these young masters and misses cause havoc in his institute.


    While he was aware that it was ranked as a low-grade institute in the cultivation world, he still took pride in the students he taught, and he was not very happy having to ept these yful geniuses.


    "We wish to be sent to the same ss as student Bai Rouyun." The one who spoke was the arrogant young woman. Her eyes showed that she held no respect for this headmaster and that her request was actually an order.


    While the others were not voicing their opinion, they did not stop her either, clearly indicating that they truly wished to enter the same grade as Bai Rouyun.


    The Headmaster was aware of the delicate identity of Bai Rouyun, and he had a headache knowing that they hade to sound her out. He did not know if they meant well or had ns to harm her.


    While he was not very happy with Bai Rouyun, she was a student in his institute, and he was not willing to endanger her. This was his responsibility as her teacher.


    The stoic-looking man had a sh of respect in his eyes as he noticed the headmaster��s struggles. These youngsters were stronger than this man, but he was still standing firm in front of them, not willing to put his students in danger, even if he had to face off against the cultivation world.


    Such a figure deserved respect.


    "Do not worry." When he began speaking, the other youngsters turned silent and respectful. "We mean no harm. Miss Bai is new to the cultivation world, and we wish to help her to adjust."


    The words were polite, and he gave a good reason. The headmaster could not help but nod his head and consider the words. It was indeed a benefit for Bai Rouyun to be acquainted with these youngsters, so in the end, the headmaster asked for someone to call Bai Rouyun over.


    Many of the youngsters felt rather curious about the identity of Bai Rouyun. They could not help but wonder if she had three heads and six arms, or if she looked like a fallen fairy which could seduce any man in the world.


    Two of the women sneered, and the disdain in their eyes was getting more and more evident as time went by.


    After some time, they heard soft steps outside the office. The steps were soft, but they caused a tremor to run through the hearts of a few of the people inside.


    The door slowly opened, and the person who was revealed caused shock to appear in the eyes of all present.


    The woman was extremely attractive, and they quickly recognized her as the woman they had seen when they first entered the premises.


    The white dress that was wrapped around her body flowed like a cloud; the slim waist was wrapped with a jade belt, giving one the urge to hold her in a tight embrace. The red lips tempted one to take a bite, and the watery eyes were sparkling with happiness and innocence.


    Bai Rouyun had already been extremely beautiful, but the advance in her cultivation had made her look even more refined, and the enhancement of her body was also giving her a beauty that could not be rivaled.


    The two women who had disdain in their eyes suddenly felt stunned as well, and their eyes were full of surprise.


    However, this surprise was not pleasant, but full of jealousy. They knew that this woman was not simple, and her aura did not seem like that of a low-level cultivator, such as the rumors stated. The more outstanding that this woman was, the more they hated her.


    The young men however, and the final woman, were all full of excitement. They had been focused on her earlier, but they had never thought that this young woman would be Bai Rouyun.


    Facing such strange gazes, Bai Rouyun was feeling somewhat perplexed. She noticed the excitement within some of their eyes, and jealousy in others, but she was not entirely sure what their aim was.


    Since they had arrived in the Blue Water Institute, they should be looking for her, but she was not sure what exactly their purpose was.


    Noticing her confusion, the stoic-looking man took the lead to speak again.


    "Good day, Miss Bai. I am Yun Haochen, and I am the leader of this little group of youths whoe from the cultivation world. We came from the faction of the Saintly Cloud Sect, and our purpose here is to get to know you. Miss Bai has already be a famous figure within the Cultivation World, as you have managed to marry such a legendary figure as the Eternal Shadow Lord. We hope that you will give us the permission to stay within the Blue Water Institute and get more familiar with you."


    Bai Rouyun was shocked when she noticed how honest this Yun Haochen was, and she sawplete sincerity in his eyes. It was obvious that he disdained to lie, and his honesty moved her.


    "I am not sure whether or not you will gain anything from staying within the Blue Water Institute, but I do wee your stay."


    Initially, Bai Rouyun had not intended to wee them. Still, the honesty had truly moved her, and she was going to enter the cultivation world at some point anyway, so she might as well get in touch with them already.

 Chapter 196 - Befriending The Geniuses

    <h4>Chapter 196 - Befriending The Geniuses </h4>


    The youngsters were somewhat surprised by Yun Haochen��s direct speech. They knew that this was their purpose, but to say it in such a straightforward way, it required a lot of guts, and it was also quite a gamble.


    However, it seemed that he had seeded, and the gentle and refined young man suddenly looked somewhat thoughtful.


    They were all not only talented in cultivation, but their intelligence was also above average, and they could instantly guess the reason why theirrade had made this decision.


    If Bai Rouyun was an ordinary mortal, there might be a way to either hoodwink her or even threaten her, but this woman had an aura and bearing that could dominate even in the cultivation world, so belittling her, or trying to cheat her, would naturally end in failure, and their mission might fail before it even began.


    They had not expected that she would be so epting, and even approve of their direct approach, so they felt quite refreshed.


    "Good day, Miss Bai." The second person to introduce himself was the gentle-looking young man. "My name is Dongfang Yu."


    The other two young men noticed that it was time for introduction, so they quickly mentioned their names, Qiao Junyue and Mo Beichen.


    The first of the women to introduce herself was the one who did not reveal any jealousy or disdain towards Bai Rouyun. Her name was Mei Jiaren.


    It was not before all of the others had been introduced that the final two women felt the pressure, and unwillingly introduced themselves.


    Their names were Xiao Bingqing and Li Xiayu. Under normal circumstances, they were not very friendly towards one another, but now that they found that they held amon dislike towards Bai Rouyun, they did not dislike one another as much as before.


    The others did not seem to care about theck of enthusiasm from the two women, instead, they were curiously looking at Bai Rouyun.


    "So, can we enter Miss Bai��s ss?" The one who asked was Qiao Junyue. He did not know why, but he felt that this woman was rather friendly, and he genuinely hoped that they could be friendly with her. Not for the sake of the benefits, but because he genuinely found her interesting.


    Others seemed to agree, but the two women, Xiao Bingqing and Li Xiayu were very unhappy. They were convinced that all she had was a pretty face.


    Bai Rouyun could easily see the jealousy and hostility in the eyes of those two women, but the others seemed genuine and friendly, so she was willing to be friends with them.


    She had many things she wished to experience. She had recently understood many things, but even so, she also knew that she had many things, especially about sects, she did not understand yet.


    She did not mind befriending these experts; although she knew that they wanted to get something from her, she also epted them with an ulterior motive. As long as they had no intention of harming her, she did not mind starting their rtionship based on mutual benefits.


    The Headmaster was somewhat embarrassed as he looked at Bai Rouyun. He knew that she was in the lowest-ranked ss within the institute, but these students were not suited to enter such a ss.


    While they were not here for the sake of learning, their rank was simply too high, and they would truly cause aplete mess if they were to enter her ss.


    Initially, he had not been tempted to move Bai Rouyun to a higher ss, but looking at her now, he felt that he might not have another option.


    "Miss Bai." The Headmaster called out, as he looked at Bai Rouyun with some hope.


    "You have been at the institute for some time; what is your current level of strength?"


    "It should be around the Innate Realm, Orange Tier." Bai Rouyun showed no intention of hiding her cultivation base, as it would be announced one day or another.


    "Who are you trying to trick?!" Just as she had spoken, and before the headmaster even had the chance to speak, Xiao Bingqing shrieked in disbelief.


    One has to know that she was merely at the Innate Realm, Yellow Rank. She had been training for many years to reach this rank, and she was considered a genius, but she also knew that Bai Rouyun had not cultivated for long, but she was already so strong.


    "She might have just consumed numerous pills, making her cultivation base unstable." Li Xiayu was also very upset, knowing that her strength was not much different from theirs. Her voice contained jealousy and anger as she continued to speak.


    "She is married to the Eternal Shadow Lord; he has ess to many resources, so I would imagine that she has been consuming these resources wantonly, without knowing what difference it will make in the long run."


    Xiao Bingqing and Li Xiayu were full of jealousy as they spoke. They red at Bai Rouyun,pletely forgetting their purpose of befriending her.


    The others were frowning as they saw their attitude, and they felt rather ufortable. They wanted to befriend Bai Rouyun, but theirrades were indeed pig teammates. They did nothing right, only managing to destroy the others�� hard work.


    Bai Rouyun did notment on their thoughts. She had already guessed that they were unhappy with her, so she was not so stupid as to seek torture.


    The headmaster also understood that she did not care about them, and he cleared his throat. "Since you have advanced to the Innate Realm, Orange Tier, then you might as well join the first ss. This is a talent that is hard to defeat, and you deserve your position in the ss. The rest of you can follow her."

 Chapter 197 - Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Misunderstanding </h4>


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head. She was not too troubled with her stay in the Blue Water Institute. The ss she attended did not matter much, as she found that what she needed right now was time to spend within the Gravity Tower.


    When she got home during the evenings, she would bathe in a medical concoction that was poured into the bathtub, and she would slowly let her body absorb the energy and medicinal efficiency of the herbs that had been added to the water.


    These herbs would stimte and energize her body, allowing it to grow stronger at a rapid pace, while the Gravity Tower would put a strain on her body, allowing it to be more and more tenacious as time went by.


    While she was still unable to bear the fierceness of her Qi, she could feel that she was not far off. Her body was being strengthened swiftly, and she could feel the explosive power that was hiding within it.


    When she was within the Gravity Tower, she had been training some of her more used martial arts. She was not just sitting while slowly allowing her body to adjust to the heavy pressure; instead, she was forcing herself to move and train under such circumstances.


    This not only helped her body have rapid progress, but it also helped improve herbat ability, and heightened her senses and agility.


    Every night, after she had finished her medicinal bath, she would drag her exhausted body to bed. Li Moyun would be waiting for her, wrapping his arms around her waist and apanying her to sleep within his embrace until the next morning, where she once again began her hell-like training.


    The two did not spend much time together, most of the time they had was spent sleeping, but Li Moyun did notin. He understood that the current situation was very unfavorable to Bai Rouyun.


    Being unable to use her Qi was actually a very dangerous situation. If she used it, she would have to harm her body, and it might even bring with it some hidden dangers, as her meridians might not be able to withstand the pressure.


    As such, he had told Mo Chu to follow her every move and ensure her safety. He was truly worried about her, and hoped that she would get better soon.


    After she had found Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao, he felt a bit more at peace, but even so, he could not help but worry about her safety.


    Bai Rouyun had left the office. She had been told to attend the first ss the following day, and she had no reason to stay within the office for now.


    Actually, the promotion to the first ss had been extremely smooth. The headmaster even felt relieved when he had an excuse to advance her to this ss.


    He had initially wished to move her to this ss, but she had been in the worst ss due to her low cultivation base when she enrolled into the institute, and upgrading her ss would likely result in a lot of pain and suffering.


    However, she was the madam of the Eternal Shadow Pce, and she was not suitable to stay within the lower-ranked sses, so he, as the headmaster, was caught in a dilemma.


    Now that she had dered her cultivation base to be so high, it was a good excuse to promote her, and he did not even check whether or not it was correct. He was scared of being disappointed.


    The following day when the students appeared at the first-grade ssroom, they found that there was a group of people whom they had never seen before.


    They looked noble; not only their clothes, but also their aura was much stronger and royal than the average students.


    When they tried to investigate the cultivation base of these experts, they could not sense anything; all they encountered was a deep ck hole.


    This phenomenon only urred when there was a vast gap between the two experts in strength. Someone who did not have a high enough cultivation base would never be able to determine the urate level of strength for the higher raked cultivators.


    To their surprise, they found that Bai Rouyun was in the same position. They had known that her cultivation base was low, and that she was ced in the lowest-ranked grade before.


    This was enough to give them an incredible feeling of pride and aplishment. Even the Madam of the Eternal Shadow Pce was inferior to them.


    However, now the woman had suddenly appeared next to them, in their ss, and she was seemingly much stronger than what they had initially assumed.


    This was a significant blow to many of the experts within the first grade, and their eyes could not avoid containing some grievances and displeasure.


    The students looked at Bai Rouyun, who was standing next to these new unknown geniuses, and many began creating their own theories.


    Most assumed that this new bunch of experts had been positioned at the Blue Water Institute by the Eternal Shadow Pce, and that they were merely bodyguards.


    Their theory was not entirely wrong; they hade to the Blue Water Institute for the sake of Bai Rouyun, but not to be her bodyguards. They were aiming to use her as a means to get closer to Li Moyun, and while she was somewhat important, she was merely a tool.


    Even so, neither Bai Rouyun nor the youngsters from the Saintly Cloud Sect decided to exin their situation.


    If others wished to misunderstand, then that was their problem. In fact, assuming that these youngsters were the bodyguards of Bai Rouyun was beneficial for both of them.


    Bai Rouyun would be getting more peace, as others would be extra careful to annoy her, and they would be able to pretend to be close to her, which could help them achieve their goals.

 Chapter 198 - Qilin Horn

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Qilin Horn </h4>


    The ssroom was less crowded than any other ss within the institute. Reaching the first grade was a challenge. One needed not only talent, time, and resources, but also luck.


    While this institute was a bridge between the mortal world and the cultivation world, it was not capable of gaining many of the resources which belonged to the real cultivators.


    The sects, families, and factions, which belonged to the cultivation world, were struggling to keep the majority of the resources for themselves. An institute such as this would only get the leftovers, and nothing of real value.


    The reason that these factions even allowed the institute to have these resources was due to them nurturing some servants for them in the future.


    This group of experts was all aware of this point, and while they did not look down on these students, they could not view them as equals either.


    The students were all aware that these youngsters were of another world than them, but they held no animosity towards them. While many were envious and slightly jealous, they had no intention of acting on their emotions or showing their envy.


    Their strength and their identitypletely crushed these students to the point where they all felt admiration towards them. When someone was stronger than them to such a degree, they were unable to disy hostility. They knew that there was a difference in their identities that could never be bridged.


    Bai Rouyun, on the other hand, was merely amoner like them. She was from the mortal world, and she was even more useless than them. She had been living most of her life with the mindset of a five-year-old, and although she had regained her mind, she was still notparable to them.


    However, she had turned from a chicken to a phoenix, solely because of the man she had married.


    Even though these students were unable to feel hostility towards the youngsters, they did not like Bai Rouyun.


    Everything she had could easily have belonged to them, and they felt that she was disgusting and frustrating. She did not deserve all the good luck which had blown her way, and even though she had now joined their ss, they felt that she had merely used the resources of the Eternal Shadow Pce to advance to such a level.


    "Everyone, find your seats."


    The voice of the teacher sounded out, and all the students, which had been gathering in the hallway, instantly hurried into the ssroom.


    Here they each found a seat and sat down. Although they usually spent all their effort in listening to the teaching material; today, their minds were not in the right ce to deal with the methods that the teacher told them about. Instead, they kept feelingplicated about Bai Rouyun and her current situation.


    Bai Rouyun was seated in thest row. She had intentionally chosen this ce, as she would have a good view of everyone else in the ssroom.


    She was resting her elbows on the table and her face in her palms. Her eyes casually swept across the entire ssroom, but she soon found that the things that they were taught in this institute truly were too low of a level for her.


    While she had expected the benefits of a systematic teaching method, these teachers were actually not aware of many cultivation secrets.


    Their exnations were wed, and the methods they introduced were simple. While it was true that one could cultivate when listening to these guidances, it was impossible to reach a high level of aplishments, and thus Bai Rouyun��s mind began wandering.


    Her body was much stronger than before, and her entire being was bursting with strength; but even so, it was still not at a point where it could withstand the Qi in her dantian.


    She could not help but narrow her eyes as she began wondering what other options she had. The longer she spent conditioning her body, the slower the progress took.


    If she genuinely wanted to continue using this method, then she had to be patient. Her body��s strength had to be upgraded slowly but surely, and she could not afford to rush it. If she did, it was only a matter of time before hidden dangers would cause her to be unable to continue.


    Thinking about her options, she suddenly remembered a pill form that she had seen in thependium of forms that Xiao Bao had given her.


    The form was for the Meridian Expanding Pill, and it was meant for enhancing one��s meridians and broadening the size of these channels.


    While it would not solve the problem of her body, it was able to make her capable of using a bit of Qi every now and then without harming her foundations.


    However, she frowned again. She was not capable of refining the pill as she did not have ess to her Qi.


    Should she ask Wen Sihan to refine a few for her? She was not sure.


    What other methods were there?


    "Mother, you can try and find a Qilin Horn." Xiao Bao��s voice sounded in Bai Rouyun��s mind. "A Qilin Horn is extremely rare; in fact, they are as rare as the Phoenix Feathers, but they are also capable of tempering your body.


    "The Qilin Horn should be extinct on this continent, but some beasts which have the Qilin bloodline still exist.


    "The Qilin Horn will rebuild one��s bodypletely, but the ones from the diluted bloodline will only temper the current body. I think you should look for one of these."


    Bai Rouyun began pondering this possibility. While it did seem rather beneficial, it was near impossible to find a beast with a Qilin bloodline. The Qilin was a legendary beast, and to encounter such a bloodline, one had to be extremely lucky.

 Chapter 199 - Dont Worry

    <h4>Chapter 199 - "Don''t Worry" </h4>


    It might be impossible for Bai Rouyun to get her hands on one on her own, but as long as she opened her mouth, Li Moyun would give her anything she wished for.


    Even if the Eternal Shadow Pce did not have a beast horn of this type, they would be able to trade for one, as they had numerous archaic pills in their hands.


    It was naturally impossible for Li Moyun to trade the pill forms away, but the pills themselves were tradeable, as long as it could benefit them in the long run.


    Thinking about this, Bai Rouyun made a decision. After ss, she would hurry back and ask Li Moyun to help her find one of these horns.


    The ss was tedious, and most of the knowledge which was being taught was either very superficial or basic, so those who had some personal insights into the higher realms of cultivation would be wasting their time in this ss.


    While the youngsters and Bai Rouyun were bored, the others were focused on the teacher. They felt that this information was able to help them progress towards the Cultivation World, and that they would be able to reach much further with these instructions than without them.


    Bai Rouyun was looking out the window of the ssroom. She observed how the leaves of the trees were swaying in the wind, and the gentle breeze was ying with the grass.


    She noticed how students would wander the school grounds in small groups, smiles adorning their faces, and happiness evident in their eyes.


    Although these experts would never reach the apex of the world, they were happy enough pursuing their dreams.


    She understood that what mattered was not only the result, but also the road that one took.


    As long as she was capable of living her life happily, day by day, with no regrets, then she would not feel too disappointed if she failed before reaching her goal. At least, she had given it her all.


    However, if she was willing to sacrifice everything for this goal, then, as she reached it, she would feel empty and unhappy. It would not be worth it.


    While Bai Rouyun was deep in thought, the bells rang, and the lessons ended for the day.


    Regaining her senses, Bai Rouyunn slowly stood up from the seat, left the room, and reunited with Mo Chu.


    Together, the two returned to the manor, only to see that Li Moyun was not home.


    It was nothing new that he was not home when she returned. She hade back rather early on this day, and he also had his own things that he needed to deal with.


    As that was the case, Bai Rouyun entered the kitchen, where she began cooking the most delicious meal that she could muster. She made various delicacies belonging to different regions. Some were spicy and hot; others were refreshing and crisp.


    She busied herself in the kitchen. She could no longer cultivate her Qi when she was at home, and her body needed rest as well, so she found that cooking was a very interesting pastime.


    She had already been very good at cooking, but she soon found that even these skills could be further refined, and she often challenged herself to do numerous small snacks, not only for Li Moyun, but also Xiao Long.


    Mo Chu was also enjoying her new hobby, as he often ended up as the one who had to taste her cooking to determine whether or not it tasted well.


    They all enjoyed this peaceful lifestyle, but at the same time, they were all aware that it was likely to be the silence before the storm.


    The other factions were all lying in wait, contemting their next steps, and putting all their hopes on the youngsters who were tasked with approaching Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun.


    Currently, no one knew that Bai Rouyun could not use her Qi. If it were made known to the other factions, then she would be in much more danger than she was in currently, so Li Moyun had been searching high and low for a method to enhance her body. However, he was not aware of the usage of the Qilin Horn, nor did he find any method more useful than the Gravity Tower.


    The sun was setting in the sky, dyeing the horizon in a crimson light as Li Moyun finally returned to the estate. His mood was not great, and his brows were furrowed.


    Seeing him looking like this made Bai Rouyun��s heart ache, and she hurried to put the chopsticks into Mo Chu��s hands, telling him to solve the rest of the food, before she hurried to her husband��s side.


    "What��s wrong?" she asked gently as she reached out and took his strong palm into her own hands.


    "Nothing, don��t worry." Li Moyun had no intention of telling her of the troubles that he had encountered recently. He knew that even if he shared them with her, she would be unable to help, and would instead me herself for being useless.


    He did not wish to pressure her, and he wanted nothing more than to see her grow happily and free as the wind.


    Bai Rouyun could guess his considerations, and while she was feeling frustrated due to her own inability, she also did not show her frustrations, as she did not want him to worry about her, on top of his own problems.


    She smiled gently, raised her hand, and smoothed out his furrowed brows before she smiled sweetly.


    "Don��t frown so much; you��ll look old in no time."


    Her voice was gentle and refreshing like a clear stream of water, and the sparkling eyes so full of life made him feel happy. No matter how troublesome the rest of the world became, he was delighted to be able to return to her side every night.

 Chapter 200 - A Strange Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 200 - A Strange Farewell </h4>


    More and more students appeared in the Blue Water Institute, and all of them had been ced within the same ss as Bai Rouyun. The original students began to realize that not all of these experts could have been prepared by the Eternal Shadow Pce, and thus they grabbed the chance to try and impress them with their current achievements.


    While they knew that they could never be anyone outstanding, they still wished to be servants of these youngsters from the prominent factions within the Cultivation World.


    During this time, where more and more experts were arriving within Cann City, Bai Rouyun had taken the time to ask Li Moyun about the horn of a beast with the Qilin bloodline.


    He had not agreed right away, but after spending some time understanding the usages of such a horn, he had sent word to every member of the Eternal Shadow Pce to keep an eye out for such a beast; he had even contacted Xue Jingyu and asked him to utilize Shitian Tower��s influence to get one as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, this continent was extremely backwater, and every bloodline which existed here had long since been diluted, so finding a beast with a Qilin bloodline would be extremely challenging.


    At the same time, the heaven and earth essence was also rather scarce, which had also influenced the survivability of such divine bloodlines.


    Soon, the many factions within the Cultivation World noticed the sudden search from the two groups, the Eternal Shadow Pce and the Shitian Tower. After asking around, they realized what item they were searching for, and others began brewing up even more schemes and ns.


    Many began searching for the usages of these horns, and after finding it, they were extremely confused.


    While a real Qilin Horn was basically able to change and temper the body of the one who consumed it, the one of a lower bloodline could merely temper one��s physical body.


    A cultivator like Li Moyun would not benefit much from such a tempering. While he might consume the horn, should hee across it by ident, he would never send out experts to search for it.


    While there was no real proof, everyone assumed that this horn was being searched for, for the sake of gifting it to Bai Rouyun, but why was it so urgent to get their hands on such a treasure?


    A cultivator was constantly tempering their bodies as they steadily progressed. While some were indeed focused heavily on the cultivation of physical strength, it was extremely rare for a delicate and refined woman to do so.


    The factions all sent messages to the youngsters they had sent to Cann City to inquire about Bai Rouyun��s situation, but their answers were all vague.


    It was not that the experts did not wish to send more detailed information, but they genuinely did not understand Bai Rouyun��s situation.


    While they did attend the same institute, she never socialized with anyone apart from Qin Huiling and Mo Chu.


    During the lectures, she would be focused on listening to the teaching material. Still, during the practical lessons, she would stand beneath arge tree and observe others, refusing to participate.


    Most of the ssmates assumed that she was not participating as she dared not expose her cultivation base. She had jumped from the lowest-ranked grade to the highest-ranked grade in one fell swoop, and many had doubts about her cultivation level.


    Bai Rouyun was not a person who would easily be swayed by others thoughts, so she did not mind their doubts. However, even if she did, she would be unable to do anything about it, as her body stillcked a bit of tempering before she could use the Qi which was stored within her dantian.


    Everything seemed calm and peaceful on the surface, but when one tried to pry into the secrets of the Eternal Shadow Pce, a bloody massacre followed.


    While Li Moyun did not touch anyone of a substantial value to these factions, he had murdered mountains of outer disciples and servants.


    The factions soon understood that this woman, Bai Rouyun, was not someone they should include in their schemes. After a month of no results, most of the youngsters were called back to their factions, as staying within the Blue Water Institute would slow their progress.


    Three of the forty-eight experts who had arrived decided to stay back. They were not doing this because the factions had told them to; they did it due to their own wish for getting closer to Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun.


    One of these people was Dongfang Yu, the smiling and gentle young man.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but wonder what his ns were as she noticed how the others in his group were trying to convince him to return with them. Even Mo Beichen, the stoic-looking leader of their group, had tried to persuade him to return with them, but it had proven to be useless.


    "They left."


    Dongfang Yu was standing in the sunset as he looked at the backs of his previousrades. They were vanishing into the distance, never turning back to look at him even once, but there was no feeling of sadness within his voice, only a strange emotion of liberation.


    Bai Rouyun had followed them to say goodbye, as this group was the one she was considered the closest with, and she could not help but nce at Dongfang Yu as he stood next to her.


    "No regrets?" she asked, as she moved her gaze to the setting sun on the horizon.


    "None." The answer from Dongfang Yu was calm, but full of power and conviction.

 Chapter 201 - Poison

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Poison </h4>


    Bai Rouyun nced out the window. The treetops were fluttering in the wind, the breeze drifting through the leaves, creating a rustling sound that unknowingly calmed the listeners.


    The voice of the teacher was ringing in the background, but Bai Rouyun was not capable of focusing on the lectures.


    Bai Rouyun and Dongfang Yu had said their farewell to the other youngsters of the Saintly Cloud Sect the day before, but after parting ways, a strange feeling had enveloped her.


    She did not know what this emotion meant, and she could not help but feel restless. Her body was tingling with unrest, feeling it torturous to sit down, waiting for the lecture to end.


    Although she was not sure what was going on, her heart was aching badly, as if something bad was likely to happen, but everything seemed normal.


    Retracting her eyes from the outside, Bai Rouyun nced at the various students in the ss, and her eyes rested on Dongfang Yu for a moment.


    While he held the usual smile on his face, she saw a trace of solemnity in his eyes. She was not sure what was happening, but she did not need to think much to understand that this young man also felt that something was wrong.


    As to whether or not it was a scheme, and if he had a part in it, Bai Rouyun did not know, but her eyes could not help but narrow.


    As her eyes continued to search the various students in the ss, her brows could not help but furrow. What most feared was not the strong, but the unknown.


    This could be seen from Li Moyun��s current situation. When he was mysterious, and no one knew his actual identity, he was feared by all, and no one would even think of trying to influence him. Still, now that his identity had been unveiled, the factions could not wait to rush to his door and deliver themselves.


    It was the same with Bai Rouyun. The reason she had been able to stay safe was due to others being unable to see through her. Since they could not guarantee absolute sess, they dared not move.


    "The ss has been dismissed."


    While Bai Rouyun was deep in thought, a pleasant and gentle voice sounded above her head, and when she raised her head, she noticed that Dongfang Yu had appeared in front of her, a bit of helplessness evident in his eyes.


    It took a moment before she tried to understand what he had said. She had been so immersed in her own thoughts that it took her some time to step out of them again.


    None of the other students wanted to socialize with Bai Rouyun out of fear of Li Moyun, but Dongfang Yu appeared so casual by her side.


    In fact, when the youngsters from the Saintly Cloud Sect had arrived, he had been like the others, and would have feared her, but after the others left, it was as if he had be another person. It was as if he had lost a shackle that had kept him down.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but wonder what exactly had happened, and without realizing it, she was staring right at Dongfang Yu with curiosity in her eyes.


    Although he was being stared at in such a tant way, Dongfang Yu said nothing, neither did he move. He allowed her to stare at him with no intention to hide.


    Her hand tapped her chin twice before she opened her mouth to say something extremely shocking.


    "I can cure you."


    The words were like a shattering earthquake to Dongfang Yu. His eyes widened in shock, and his jaw dropped. The extreme expression showed her that this young man was not expecting her to be able to see his problems.


    "This should be the Thousand Ant Poison," Bai Rouyun said without paying attention to the young man who was standing stunned in front of her.


    Hearing her mention the name of the poison that he was suffering from, the eyes of Dongfang Yu widened even further, making him seem so shocked that his thoughts started running wildly.


    She said she could heal him! She even mentioned the name of the poison!


    Dongfang Yu was indeed poisoned. He had no expectations from any other person in the world, as the one who had poisoned him was his dear brother, and thus he had epted the mission of going to Cann City.


    He never intended to return to the sect, as he had already tried to seek justice, only to be used of ndering his own brother.


    Since he did no longer belong to the Saintly Cloud Sect, he nned on spending the rest of his life wandering, but after hearing Bai Rouyun��s question the previous day, he felt his heart tremble.


    "I do wish to see the world," he suddenly said. "But reality will not let me. Although I do not wish to ept my fate, there is no way for me to change it. As things are now, no matter how unwilling I am, I have to spend every day as if it was myst. I do not wish to have regrets when I leave."


    Dongfang Yu knew that the Thousand Ant Poison was near impossible to treat. While it was somewhat hard to refine this poison, it was worth all the effort put into it, as it was truly a sinister poison that only ruthless people would use.


    Bai Rouyun had the pill form to concoct the pill, she even had the medicinal herbs needed within her Primal Chaos Dimension, but she did not have the skills to refine it.


    Thinking for a moment, Bai Rouyun made up her mind. "Come here, we are going to see Brother Wen."

 Chapter 202 - Are You A Bad Person?

    <h4>Chapter 202 - "Are You A Bad Person?" </h4>


    "Who is brother Wen?" Dongfang Yu could not help but frown as he saw the eager expression on Bai Rouyun��s face.


    Although he had spent some time with her before, they were actually not very close, which could be seen from the fact that she had not noticed his poison before.


    If she had truly cared about him, she would have known that he was poisoned long ago, but it was not before now that she had really taken a good look at his features.


    However, she could not benefit from harming him, and seeing that he was dying anyway, he decided to visit this Brother Wen to see what her thoughts were.


    So far, even when he went to his family and the sect, no one had been willing to help him, but now, the first person who wanted to do something for him was this little girl, whom he had approached with ulterior motives.


    The thought made him feel somewhat embarrassed, but a bit of warmth appeared in his heart. This warmth was a strange feeling he had not experienced for a long time, as he was used to being treated as a chess piece by his family.


    It was a feeling that only his mother could give him in the past, but now she had passed away, and his father was not very interested in him, Dongfang Yu, as he was in the older son who was much more talented.


    Bai Rouyun nced at the self-deprecating smile on Dongfang Yu��s face. The gentle and refined facade was starting to crack, and while he no longer seemed happy, she could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    It was not suitable for anyone to hide their emotions inside for long.


    "Brother Wen is a tier eight alchemist," she said as she began walking. "He has a pill form which can remove very stubborn poisons. I have the medicines needed for it, so naturally, I am going to save your life."


    Hearing this, Dongfang Yu was taken by surprise. This woman truly wanted to save him? He felt touched, but also extremely sad knowing that the only one who cared for him was not his family and friends but a mere acquaintance.


    "I am not helping you for free, though." As Bai Rouyun began speaking, she nced at Dongfang Yu��s expression, but she saw no disappointment, only faint relief.


    "What do you need from me?" he asked. He naturally did not want to die, so if he could stay alive, that would be for the best.


    "I want you to follow me in the future. Follow the Eternal Shadow Pce. I am not going to make you a normal member, but my own personal follower."


    It was not that she did no longer want Mo Chu, but Bai Rouyun often needed more than one person to assist her. It was inconvenient to have just one guard, but she was unwilling to take another one of Li Moyun��s shadow guards, as they were needed now that they were being investigated by so many factions.


    Dongfang Yu was surprised when he heard this. He had expected that it would be impossible for him to join another faction in the future, as no one wanted those who had left their previous factions, so the offer took him by surprise.


    Aplicated gleam shed in his eyes, not because he was unwilling, but because he felt that she needed to be much more careful in the future.


    "You cannot ept others this easily!" he said, slightly worried. "If someone has ulterior motives to get close to you, then you will be the one to suffer."


    Sensing his worry, Bai Ruoyun could not help butugh happily. She had truly not read this guy wrongly.


    "It��s fine; you are not a bad guy, right?"


    Dongfang Yu was unable to continue when he wanted to warn her some more. He did not know how to answer. He was naturally not a bad guy, but others might be.


    However, while they had been speaking, they had arrived at a small courtyard, where the scent of herbs was very strong.


    As the scent wafted into their bodies, Dongfang Yu��s tight nerves slowly began rxing, and he felt extremelyfortable.


    This was a natural reaction one would have to the overwhelming fragrance of medicinal herbs and pills. Even the pain of the Thousand Ant Poison was suppressed, making Dongfang Yu very surprised.


    The Thousand Ant Poison had nothing to do with ants. The reason it had been given this name was due to the agony it brought with it. It would feel as if a thousand ants were constantly crawling on, and biting the skin.


    While it might not sound deadly, the constant agitation of the nerves was truly damaging, and slowly, it would erode one��s vitality, leaving only a corpse with seemingly no injuries.


    As they reached the door to the courtyard, Bai Rouyun knocked politely and called out, "Brother Wen?"


    A loud crash sounded from inside the room, followed by even more sounds of things crashing to the floor, apanied by a low voice cursing.


    Dongfang Yu was somewhat surprised by listening to the destruction that was happening inside. Had theye at a bad time?


    Just as he was about to suggest returning on another day, the door was opened, and a dirty face appeared in front of them.


    The whole face was covered in soot and dirt, but the mouth was split into a big and happy smile, neatly disying the rows of white teeth on the ckened face.


    "Little Rouyun!" Wen Sihan was ecstatic when he saw that Bai Rouyun had been searching for him. While he was of a higher rank than her with his pill refinement, he knew that what he had was given to him from her, and all those fantastic forms also came from her. He would forever remember the gratitude towards this little girl.

 Chapter 203 - Swearing An Oath

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Swearing An Oath </h4>


    Dongfang Yu was surprised to see the reverence in Wen Sihan��s eyes. One had to know that an alchemist that was at the Eighth rank was not to be belittled; even within the significant factions, such a genius would be respected.


    However, here was such a genius who was looking at Bai Rouyun with admiration, and Dongfang Yu began understanding that maybe he did not know anything about this woman at all.


    Sensing that his mind was elsewhere, Bai Rouyun and Wen Sihan led the stunned Dongfang Yu inside the courtyard and waited for him to regain his rity.


    He began thinking about the rtionship between himself and Bai Rouyun. In fact, while the group from the Saintly Cloud Sect were said to be the closest to her, she had never disyed her might to any of them.


    The only one who believed in her strength actually being at the Innate Realm, Orange Tier was Mo Beichen; all the others were of the impression that she was just bragging.


    They had never seen her do anything during the day, apart from sometimes visiting the Gravity Tower. However, none of them had followed her into this tower, as it was a very rudimentary version, and they would not benefit from it at all.


    They did not know what exactly she was capable of, or what her secrets were. They had even somewhat forgotten their task of trying to figure out her secrets, as if they had assumed that she had none.


    Now that he thought about it, he realized that something had to be wrong with this whole situation. They did not have a weak mentality, and confusing them should be considered extremely hard; even so, they had been walking around in a daze for so long, expecting her to be a little fluffy rabbit, when she was, in fact, an old and cunning fox.


    But how had she done it?


    There were many questions in Dongfang Yu��s mind, and his brows furrowed as he kept looking for clues, however, he found none.


    Eventually, he returned to what was happening now, only to find himself inside the courtyard, being stared at by Bai Rouyun and Wen Sihan. Both of them had a gentle smile on their faces, but somehow, he felt as if they were two big beasts, ready to devour him.


    A chill ran down his spine as he gulped uneasily.


    "Do you want to be healed?" Bai Rouyun asked once more, and Dongfang Yu, who was rather intelligent, instantly understood her purpose.


    "I, Dongfang Yu, hereby swear that I will be loyal to Bai Rouyun for the rest of my life. Should I vite my oath, my soul will shatter and suffer from the most excruciating pain, never to merge again."


    The heavenly oath was even more severe than the one Wen Sihan had sworn back in the day, and Bai Rouyun could not help but feel some appreciation towards this young man. He was very decisive and understood that this was a big chance to change his life.


    "Brother Wen, give him one of the Holy Cleansing Pills," Bai Rouyun said as she tapped her chin with a finger. A splendid smile was evident on her lips, and her eyes had narrowed into crescent moons.


    This young man was from the Cultivation World, and he had many uses for Bai Rouyun. Although he had sworn to follow her, she would never treat him badly, as she viewed him more of apanion than a servant.


    She had never nned on making her own force. Li Moyun already had the Eternal Shadow Pce, and she felt that providing this faction with benefits was much better than building her own from scratch.


    She hadplete faith in Li Moyun. While she had no intention of relying on him to strengthen herself, she also saw no reason to try andpete with him on everything. They were a couple, so naturally, they should support each other.


    Wen Sihan heard the words that Bai Rouyun said, and he hurried to the pill cab, from where he took out a few vials. He not only picked up the Holy Cleansing Pill, but also several other pills, which he brought to the table in front of Dongfang Yu.


    ncing at the various pill bottles, Bai Rouyun instantly recognized the pills he had fetched, and with a nod of her head, she quickly approved of his decision.


    Since Dongfang Yu was now her person, naturally, he should be given the best.


    She reached out her hands and took a jade vial, which she tossed to the slightly stunned young man. Even though he was somewhat stunned, he still caught the vial with no problem, but he still stared nkly at it.


    "You look normal whenever someone looks at you, but your skin is somewhat red. Your every action is cautious and careful, and you avoid being touched as much as possible. While there are no apparent signs of poisoning in you, you tremble in pain whenever you are being touched by something, or when you make a sudden movement. Clearly, your nerves are overly stimted, and the pain you are experiencing is not of an ordinary kind.


    "There are many poisons which can cause this result, but considering your status as a previous disciple of the Saintly Cloud Sect, and your position as the second young master of the Dongfang Family, you should be able to cure all of these poisons, except for the Thousand Ant Poison."


    Bai Rouyun gave Dongfang Yu an exnation of why she had assumed he was poisoned, and he instantly understood that she had likely noticed it long ago, but waited to see which decision he would make.


    Had he left with the other youngsters, then she would have pitied him, but done nothing to stop him. Now that he had made the decision, she had also taken a gamble to bring him to her side as a friend.

 Chapter 204 - It Has Done Something Bad

    <h4>Chapter 204 - "It Has Done Something Bad" </h4>


    "While the Thousand Ant Poison might be difficult for others, our dear alchemist, Wen Sihan, has gotten his hands on quite a few rather useful pill forms." Bai Rouyun did not feel bad at all for giving all credit to Wen Sihan.


    The young alchemist could not help but feel his lips twitch. It was indeed true that he had gotten his hands on these pill recipes, but she had forgotten to say that she was the one who gave them to him.


    In fact, when he had been gifted all these forms, he had merely been a seventh-ranked alchemist. He had beencent and assured of his own strength, thinking that with his talent, he was already a true genius, but after encountering these forms, and learning from Bai Rouyun that there was another realm above the ones he was aware of, a strange anticipation and excitement had taken root in his heart.


    He hadpletely dedicated his life to refining medicine, and his rank had risen to the eighth rank, even showing signs of reaching the ninth somewhat soon.


    At the same time, the amount of herbs he had used was truly enough to purchase a whole kingdom, but he had also created mountains of pills, which in turn had caused the Eternal Shadow Pce to grow in strength rapidly.


    This was also why he was not stingy at all when it came to helping this young man who had just pledged his loyalty to Bai Rouyun.


    Dongfang Yu looked at the vial within his hands, and then he nced at Bai Rouyun. "Should I eat this pill?" he asked gently. He did not fear that she would give him poison, but he had to ensure that her will was for him to consume the pill.


    Seeing Bai Rouyun nod her head, he decisively opened the vial, and poured the pill out, before cing it in his mouth. There was no hesitation at all in his actions, showing that he hadplete trust in what Bai Rouyun had nned for him.


    The pill had a pleasant fragrance, which caused the mind to be rxed. When it entered Dongfang Yu��s body, he felt as if he was submerged in a tub of cool, but pleasant water. The itchiness and pain that had been guing him for quite some time were relieved in an instant, but he was aware that it still had not detoxified him.


    While the pain had vanished and was reced with afortable coolness, he suddenly felt the medicinal properties, which had begun roaming his body, fighting against every spec of poison it encountered.


    While it was painful, and sometimes so excruciating that cold sweat beaded on his forehead and his teeth were clenched so hard that one would expect they would shatter, he never uttered as much as a single gasp of pain.


    Soon a foul smell began spreading in the room as ck goo was pushed out of the pores in the skin. This was undoubtedly the toxic waste that had been inside his body previously.


    The Thousand Ant Poison had been in his body for quite some time, and it was not easy to get rid of it. One of the reasons that it was so painful was due to the poison having taken root in his body, and the process of purifying each organ was excruciatingly painful.


    Bai Rouyun and Wen Sihan observed the young man and his stubborn attempt at not saying a word as he was bearing the immense pain. Sweat was beading on his forehead, and his eyshes were trembling.


    It took the majority of the evening before the pain began to subside slowly, and at this point, Bai Rouyun started ordering Wen Sihan around.


    They had no maids at the mansion, only hourly workers who came to clean, and thus the one who was tasked with finding a bathing tub and water became Wen Sihan.


    The illustrious eighth-ranked alchemist suddenly found himself carrying arge barrel and countless buckets of water. He could not help but question his life choices, but as he began thinking, he shook his head. He would much rather be ordered around by Bai Rouyun than being without all the benefits she had given him, so his mood suddenly brightened as he poured the final bucket of water into the big bath.


    "You will stay with Dongfang Yu and make sure that the cleansing was sessful. Give him a Marrow-Cleansing Pill at the same time, and if you can, a Channel-Opening Pill as well."


    Bai Rouyun was not suitable to stay within the room as the young man finished his purification, so after giving the final tasks to Wen Sihan, she returned to the main building, where Li Moyun was waiting for her.


    As she entered the mansion, a golden light shed, and before Bai Rouyun had the time to react, a small dragon had thrown itself into her embrace, resting its head on her bosom and looking frightened.


    Looking at Xiao Long, which seemed somewhat ufortable, a confusing ray of light appeared in her eyes. Why was this little fellow, who was usually not scared of anything, suddenly trembling in fear and pressing itself into her embrace? Should it not seekfort with its contractor?


    Raising her head, she looked quizzically at Li Moyun, who was standing in the doorway with a glum expression on his face as he looked at the little dragon as if he could swallow it with his eyes.


    "What happened?" she asked confusedly as she looked from one to the other. She could feel the trembling of the little dragon in her embrace, and her heart softened as she gently began stroking its scales, trying to calm it down.


    "It has done something bad." Li Moyun red at the little dragon with a murderous gleam in his eyes. Clearly, it was rather serious.

 Chapter 205 - Golden Dragon Clan

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Golden Dragon n </h4>


    Xiao Long seemed to be aware that it had truly overstepped the boundaries this time, and it kept trembling as it continued to press itself closer to Bai Rouyun��s bosom in the hope of finding some safety.


    Li Moyun��s lips twitched slightly as he saw this. He, as a husband, had still not gotten acquainted with these soft mounds, but his contract beast was pressing against them so eagerly? How could he not be angrier?


    But the situation did not allow for any unreasonable jealousy to sprout, and he sighed heavily.


    "Xiao Long has an inherent legacy of the Golden Dragons. He triggered it when he hatched from the egg, and now, he has somehow sent a message to the Golden Dragon n about his existence and location."


    Bai Rouyun��s expression turned solemn, and her brows furrowed. Xiao Long was a Five-wed Golden Dragon, one of the noblest dragons, and amongst the ones with the purest bloodline.


    Although it was Xiao Long who initiated the contract with Li Moyun, it was a fact that the contract had been established, and these dragons were prouder than even the gods. It was highly likely that they would erupt in anger the moment they realized that their noble son had established a contract with a mere mortal.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but nce at the aggrieved dragon within her embrace, and felt somewhat sorry for it. She had no doubt that this little fellow had no intention of announcing its identity to the dragon n, but now that it was done, not only was Li Moyun angry with him, Xiao Long was also ovee by guilt.


    Although Xiao Long was very young, his intelligence was high, and it instantly knew what its actions could have brought with them.


    Shaking her head, Bai Rouyun gently nudged the tiny dragon on top of its head as she tried to coax him. "Don��t worry."


    Looking around, she noticed that while Li Moyun was somewhat angry, it was not at the point where he was furious, nor did it seem as if he truly wanted to me the little beast; he just felt helpless about how to deal with the aftermath of the situation.


    "I take it that it can��t be easy for the dragons to enter our continent?" Bai Rouyun asked, after calming down, and began considering the situation clearly.


    "Bai Mn would not have been the only one from the Bai family to be sent here, and in turn, remain in this ce for so long had it been a simple matter to enter this ce. There might be some limitations on the strength that one canmand when entering here, and there might also be a limit to the number of visits one can make."


    Although this was a pure assumption, there was a good reason to believe that the situation was somewhat simr to this. If it were easy to enter this continent, then Bai Mn would not have been the only one here, and also stuck for so long.


    Xiao Long finally raised his head from the warm andfortable bosom and looked at Li Moyun with his sparkling eyes. "I should be able to sense the Golden Dragon n��s members if they get close to me."


    "I might not be able to fight them yet, but I can at least ensure that they cannotunch a sneak attack on you."


    Li Moyun nodded his head. He was also considering their current situation and understood that they could not change the past no matter what they did. As such, their best idea was to try ande up with solutions to avoid an unfortunate disaster that might strike them at any moment.


    Taking a few strides forward, Li Moyun picked up Xiao Long, who had found afortable ce to lie down in Bai Rouyun��s embrace, and his eyes showed slight dissatisfaction as he left her warm arms.


    However, the moment he saw the non-smiling face of Li Moyun, he suddenly became honest.


    "So, you cause problems, but still wants to be hugged by my madam? When you have some achievements, then we can discuss the warm embrace, but for now, you must behave."


    Bai Rouyun saw the stinky expression on Li Moyun��s face, and she could not help butugh. The gentle and softughter was like bells ringing in the wind, refreshing and calming, bringing joy to the listener.


    Although the situation was difficult, the eyes of Li Moyun turned gentle as he saw the happiness of his wife. He had to admit that while the Crown Prince had done many wrong things in his life, at least he had been the one behind the wedding between himself and Bai Rouyun.


    Stretching out his arm, he wrapped it around her slim waist and dragged her to his side. "Mydy would rather hug a little reptile than her husband?" He was aggrieved as he looked at the soft woman in his arms, and then tossed Xiao Long behind him as if he was trash.


    Xiao Long did not mind. He knew that Li Moyun did not dislike him, but he just wanted to be sweet with his wife, so the little dragon wisely shook his head in defeat, and retreated to the rooms upstairs. He was still too young to look at a couple showing affection.


    Shaking her head amusedly, Bai Rouyun leaned against Li Moyun��s firm and strong chest. She could be herself when they were together, and she felt at peace whenever she was with him.


    The two were just gently hugging one another, feeling the closeness and happiness of the other��spany when the door opened, and Wen Sihan walked inside, followed by Dongfang Yu.


    This time, the young man held the trademark happy smile on his face, but where it previously seemed fake and superficial, it now contained a charm that could entrance almost all the women of the world.

 Chapter 206 - Physician Gan

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Physician Gan </h4>


    Li Moyun nced at the handsome and positive young man, but there was no surprise in his eyes, as if he had long since known the existence of such a person.


    Bai Rouyun had no intention of hiding her power in front of Li Moyun, so she gestured for Dongfang Yu toe to her side and quickly introduced them to one another.


    "Husband, this is my new friend, Dongfang Yu. He has decided to follow me in the future." Bai Rouyun held a smile on her face, and she noticed the happiness that shed by in Li Moyun��s eyes as she mentioned the word husband.


    Dongfang Yu, who had long since heard about Li Moyun, looked at the man with reverence. While he was no woman, he still found this man extremely dashing. He might be a hero for the mortal people, but he was a legend in the cultivation world.


    "Greetings to the Eternal Shadow Lord." Dongfang Yu bowed deeply in front of this legendary figure. He was extremely polite and respectful, and there was no jealousy or envy in his eyes.


    Seeing his actions, Li Moyun felt much more relieved by leaving this little boy by Bai Rouyun��s side.


    It did not take long before Li Moyun summoned the leading physician within Cann City. While it was true that Bai Rouyun had used pills to detoxify the Thousand Ant Poison, she was no doctor. She was not familiar enough with the body��s anatomy to ensure whether or not Dongfang Yu was healthy now.


    The physician was not a member of the Eternal Shadow Pce, but he had never joined any other faction either. As a neutral figure, he knew what he could say, and what he should keep to himself, and thus, Li Moyun had no worries about using him.


    The physician was famous within Cann City, and had seen many scenes throughout his many years of practice, but when he entered the mansion, his eyes were round as saucers, and his heart was beating rapidly.


    Inside the main hall were two figures standing side by side. One was like a deity, immortal, graceful, and so handsome that no other man couldpare.


    The other one, was a young woman sitting by his side. She seemed innocent, pure, and refined. She resembled a fairy who had descended from the heavens to the mundane world with the purpose of cleansing all evil.


    The two of them, one wearing a dark purple robe, and the other a white dress, were simply so stunning that he lost his focus, and could hardly think.


    He had heard many rumors about the Eternal Shadow Lord and his useless wife, but as they stood there, bathed in the light from the windows, they resembled a pair of immortal lovers, a perfect couple.


    "It is our honor that Physician Gan would take time out of his busy schedule toe to our humble abode."


    The one who spoke was Bai Rouyun. She smiled gently as she took her hand back from Li Moyun��s palm and walked slowly towards the physician.


    Her graceful steps were full of power, and her demeanor did not seem like a useless young woman at all, which confused Physician Gan. Was this the rightful wife, or had the Eternal Shadow Lord found a concubine?


    Lowering his eyes, Physician Gan knew that it was not his position to question the position of this woman, so he waited for them to continue with their purpose. They would not have called him here if they had no use for him.


    "Physician Gan, this is my friend, Dongfang Yu. He previously had some problems with his body, and we would like a skilled physician to have a look if he has gotten better."


    Physician Gan was somewhat surprised. Most cultivators would not get sick, as they had merged energy into their bodies, and any wounds they received would be treated by pills. In the cultivation world, physicians such as himself were simply useless, but now they wanted him to look at the body of a cultivator to see his state?


    Understanding that this was a somewhat confusing task, he still nodded his head and agreed to the task.


    "Bring Dongfang Yu to the hall." Bai Rouyun called out to Mo Chu, who was standing by the door. He quickly sped his hands before he turned around to pick up the young man.


    Physician Gan dared not look around within the hall. He knew that while themon citizens within Cann City respected him, he was nothing whenpared to the Eternal Shadow Lord.


    It did not take long before steps resounded within the hall, and everyone turned towards the sound, only to see Mo Chu and Dongfang Yu walking towards them with unhurried steps.


    Both of them were clearly experts within the cultivation world. Their aura, attitude, and appearance were all above average, and Physician Gan could not help but wonder if these experts were too weird, asking for him to check the body of a cultivator.


    Even so, he was very professional as he asked Dongfang Yu to take a seat in front of him, on the previously prepared chairs.


    "Put your arm on the cushion," he instructed Dongfang Yu, who obediently ced his arm on the oblong rice cushion that had been ced on the table, with the palm of his hand facing upwards.


    Physician Gan ced three fingers on his wrist in three different positions. He started pressing lightly on the wrist, then slowly increased the pressure to understand the body��s current condition.


    His brows were furrowed. Although he had some doubts about this task, as soon as he had epted it, he wished to do his utmost to ensure that the patient��s health was good.

 Chapter 207 - Two Kinds Of Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Two Kinds Of Treatment </h4>


    A cultivator��s body was simr to that of a person who did not cultivate. Although these experts considered the ones who could not cultivate, or at least reach a certain level, as mortals, the fact was that none of them were immortals.


    The Qi, which roamed their bodies, was capable of strengthening their cells, making it much more unlikely for them to be sick, and at the same time also increasing their lifespan, but they would still eventually die of old age if they did not reach the true ranks of immortals.


    Unfortunately, this continent was a ce with very thin heaven and earth essence, which made it so that their chances of reaching this level was extremely low.


    The most favorable time to cultivate was when one was young. To build a stable foundation, one needed youth, energy, and luck. Those who were born on this continent might have great talent, but the energy was not enough to truly let their potential shine, and their advances were dyed drastically, making them miss the opportune moment to build a strong foundation.


    Bai Rouyun was not very knowledgeable about things above the Innate Realm. Still, she did know that these cultivators could not be called immortals, and that since their bodies were simr to that of themon people, then a physician would be the best at examining Dongfang Yu��s current condition.


    He had been subject to a long period of poisoning, and while the medicinal pill was capable of cleansing his body, some organs might have be injured in the process.


    Physician Gan had also realized that these cultivators were not haughty, nor were they arrogant. They looked at him with the same respect as any other citizen, and were even holding some expectations of his diagnosis.


    The profession of healing was something that Physician Gan took very seriously, so as soon as he looked at Dongfang Yu, the previous timidity and unrest were wiped away, and only a solemn expression remained on his face.


    The pulse underneath Physician Gan��s fingers was beating strongly. At a first impression, nothing seemed to be wrong, but after examining further, his brows furrowed.


    The look of deep focus made the others within the hall hold their breaths, worried that they might disturb him. Most of the eyes within the hall were staring right at the elderly man, but he did not feel the pressure.


    It was as if he had entered a trance, and his eyes were solely focused on the current condition of Dongfang Yu��s body.


    It took some time before he retracted his fingers, seemingly deep in thought. "Open your mouth, and let me see your tongue."


    Dongfang Yu had no prior experience with physicians, but since Bai Rouyun had asked him to cooperate with this person, he obediently stuck out his tongue.


    After looking at the young man for some time, he nodded his head.


    "You do not have anything seriously wrong with your body, however, your liver and spleen are weaker than the rest of your body."


    Physician Gan was serious when describing the current condition of Dongfang Yu��s body. Although it was nothing serious, the liver and spleen were indeed weaker than the rest of the organs in his body, and it had to be taken seriously.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but frown. She understood the dangers that came with a weakened body, but her situation was notparable to Dongfang Yu.


    The reason her body could not handle the Qi was mainly due to her meridians not being strong enough. As long as the meridians were strong enough to contain the Qi, so that it did not leak or break them to run rampant, then it was not a problem if a few organs were weaker.


    Even so, the weakened liver and spleen were not something one should belittle.


    Physician Gan was not sure whether or not he should continue speaking, but he was very dedicated to his cause, and thus he cleared his throat and continued to speak.


    "Although these organs are weaker than the rest of his body, they are not in a state where one has to worry. There are multiple ways to solve this problem. One would be to consume a healing pill, which is what most cultivators use; the other is to slowly go on a medicinal diet, which will also ensure the strengthening of the organs.


    "None of these methods are wrong. The medicinal pill option is much swifter, but might also make it harder to recuperate in the long run, should you encounter more injury. While the medicinal diet option is much slower, it is also gentler and fewer problems would be left behind."


    Bai Rouyun listened and nodded her head asionally. Most cultivators merely consumed pills whenever they were injured. Pills were capable of healing one��s body much faster than a medicinal diet, but when a pill was refined, it would often contain certain impurities, which could slowly build up to be a problem for the body.


    Another problem with pills was that they also became less and less useful the more one used them. The body slowly became resistant to the medicinal ingredients, causing their beneficial properties to be much less prominent the more one consumed.


    As they were not in a hurry, Bai Rouyun was not confused as to which option to choose. The weakened organs were not enough to truly cause problems for Dongfang Yu, and although her pills were without impurities, he should only use them when he truly got injured, and not now when they had the time to slowly nurture his body.


    "Is it possible for Physician Gan to prescribe some dishes that will help Dongfang Yu��s body back to normal?"


    Bai Rouyun looked at Physician Gan with respect, and he noticed that she was not out to make fun of his skills, but genuinely wanted his help.

 Chapter 208 - They Have Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 208 - They Have Arrived </h4>


    Physician Gan nodded his head before he epted some paper and a pen, and wrote down a list of herbs and the method of brewing them together into a medical concoction.


    "Consume this medicine for two months, and your body should bepletely nurtured. The time frame I have given you might not be urate. The time is based on my knowledge of mortals, and as a cultivator, there is a chance that your body might heal swifter. On the other hand, there is also a chance that the body might take a longer time to condition itself, as it is already much stronger than that of mortals, and if so, you just have to continue consuming this medicine.


    "The medicinal concoction I have introduced to you is not harmful in any way. It can be consumed even by a healthy person, and will only help ensure that one��s body does not deteriorate."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head as she felt much better. Conditioning with medicine like this would be the best solution, and they were likely to stay within the Blue Water Institute for the next two months anyway, so it would not dy their ns.


    Dongfang Yu was feeling rather unreal. As he had said farewell to the other members of the Saintly Cloud Sect, he had already epted his death, but Bai Rouyun had changed everything around, and given him a chance for survival.


    Things had turned around so suddenly, without any chance to sit down and understand it. Although he was somewhat optimistic, and his mind was spinning fast, he had never expected things to develop in this direction. Hence he was very surprised.


    If it were Li Moyun who had done this, then Dongfang Yu would not be too surprised, but from the beginning to the end, the Eternal Shadow Lord had merely stayed by Bai Rouyun��s side, not doing anything special.


    Physician Gan left as soon as he had given the paper back to Mo Chu, and had received a handsome pay for his time and effort.


    Initially, this elderly physician had not thought that he would be able to gain any reward, but upon looking at the treasures within his hands, he was stunned.


    Even so, he did not return the rewards. He had indeed done what was expected of him, and it was only natural that he epted his pay.


    As he was led out, Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun also withdrew to their bedroom. Xiao Long was by their side, and he seemed as if there was something urgent he needed to discuss with them.


    Dongfang Yu did not care much about their departure. He also needed some time to truly understand the changes that had happened to him these past few days.


    Mo Chu politely led him to a room where he could rest. It was not too close to the bedroom where Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun lived, but it was still on the same floor.


    Mo Chu also retreated to his own room, and the mansion descended into silence. While it seemed as if there was no one around, every corner was filled to the brim with the shadow guards who protected their home.


    "What happened with Xiao Long?" As soon as they closed the door behind them, the soft voice of Bai Rouyun was heard. She turned around and looked at Li Moyun with some worry within her eyes.


    Li Moyun was also worried as he saw the little dragon in a state of worry. After sitting down on the bed and holding the curled up dragon in his hands, Li Moyun tried to understand what was going on.


    It did not take long before his eyes turned solemn, and his lips tightened.


    "Xiao Long has sensed the presence of some seniors from the Golden Dragon n. They have entered the continent, and they are likely to reach this ce soon. I n on taking this little fellow away from Cann City for some time to deal with this. This is not a suitable ce to confront the dragon race."


    Li Moyun turned around and looked at Bai Rouyun with a gleam of fear in his eyes. "I should be able to survive this meeting, but you cannot be involved. You do not have any way of controlling your Qi right now, anding with us will only put you in danger. Although it is risky now, I will be much more rxed knowing that you are not in danger, so stay here, and be safe."


    Bai Rouyun naturally understood Li Moyun��s worries, but she still felt depressed, and her heart could not calm down. It was not only him who was worried about her, but she also worried about him. While his strength was a force to be reckoned with within this continent, it might not even be able to stand the slightest touch of those members from the Golden Dragon n.


    It was not that Bai Rouyun looked down on her man, but she understood the difference between the continents. It was not a question about talent nor skills; it was merely a question about his circumstances.


    He lived in a prison continent, so it was natural that his advance could not bepared to that of other experts from the outside world, but this made neither Li Moyun nor Bai Rouyun despair.


    Their eyes were full of longing for a broader world, to be the phoenix and dragon that soared into the skies above.


    "I know you are worried about me," Li Moyun said, as he looked at the clear emotions within Bai Rouyun��s eyes. He understood her feelings, but he was not able to let her take the risk in her current situation.


    Bai Rouyun was also reasonable enough. She knew that she was currently not fit for such tasks, and she could only sigh as she promised to train even harder, and get her body back to the right state as soon as possible.

 Chapter 209 - I Want To See Your Manager

    <h4>Chapter 209 - "I Want To See Your Manager" </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was seated in the ssroom and sighed as she looked out the window.


    It had been a few days since Li Moyun had left Cann City to handle the threat that Xiao Long had brought upon them, and she could not help but worry about him.


    She knew that he was strong and that there were certain limitations on the prison continent, but that did not mean that she was able to calm her restless heart.


    Dongfang Yu was seated on her side, while Mo Chu, somehow, had managed to be a student of the institute and was sitting behind her.


    Many were looking at her with mixed emotions. Some looked at her with envy and jealousy, while others looked at her with inquiry and doubt.


    Not many believed in her personal strength. Most felt that she was nothing more than a beautiful face who had enchanted the Eternal Shadow Lord, and that he would grow tired of her soon, but no one dared to mention it.


    Bai Rouyun was not bothered by their thoughts. She knew that she was unable to do anything that could change their opinion on her as things were now, but when she managed to get her hands on a horn that came from a beast with a Qilin bloodline, then she would show them just how strong she was.


    The ss slowly came to an end, and many had already left the ssroom.


    "Little Chu, have you found any leads on the Qilin Horn?"


    Although Bai Rouyun was aware of the answer, she could not help but ask anyway. She was hopeful, but did not know what exactly she could do to advance. Even the Gravity Tower was starting to have no effect on her body.


    After considering her situation, Bai Rouyun rose to her feet and went for the Thousand Treasure Pavilion branch that was in Cann City.


    She had not been too eager to do this in the past, but knowing that things were turning rather critical, it seemed that she had to leave some loose ends, but even if she was unwilling, she still had to do this.


    Dongfang Yu and Mo Chu did not ask her what was happening. Instead, they just followed her to the store. As they arrived, an assistant came to greet them.


    "I am looking for the manager."


    Bai Rouyun felt that the fewer who knew of this transaction, the better it would be. Hence she directly asked for the manager.


    The assistant was somewhat stumped by her words. One has to know that the manager was a very important figure. Even if someone wanted to meet him, it was not certain he wanted to meet them.


    "Who may I say it is?" Although the assistant was feeling uncertain, he felt that he needed at least to inform the manager of this guest��s request, so he politely asked for a name.


    "Bai Rouyun."


    This time, Bai Rouyun did not hide her identity. She knew that these people would realize who she was anyway, so it was better to just be upright from the very beginning.


    The assistant could not help but frown upon hearing the name. It seemed somewhat familiar, but he could not remember where he had heard it before.


    Even so, he still treated the young woman very respectfully, and then went to inform the manager of the woman��s request.


    "What did you say her name was?!" The shock within the voice of the manager was overwhelming, and the waiter could not help but feel confused. Was it such a big deal?


    "She introduced herself as Bai Rouyun."


    The assistant was straightforward and a reasonable man. He did not think too much about useless things but focused solely on his career and family. He knew he would never be a peerless genius cultivator, so he epted what life gave him.


    The manager did not move right away after hearing the words of the assistant. Strange emotions shed past his eyes as he considered how to handle the woman who was waiting for him in the hall of their store.


    The assistant might not have remembered the name, but the manager knew that this little woman was the heart of the Eternal Shadow Lord.


    He had no ulterior motives towards her, nor did he want to use her as a means to deal with the Eternal Shadow Lord, but he was genuinely worried that he would cause an unprofitable disaster.


    After sighing for the umpteenth time, the manager finally rose from his seat and slowly walked downstairs.


    He did not need to look around, as his eyes instantly were drawn to a group of three experts. One was simply like a fairy, while the other two were also very handsome. Even so, the manager could tell that the Eternal Shadow Lord was not present today.


    Even so, he dared not show the slightest amount of impoliteness, and a smile appeared on his face as he confidently walked towards the group. Only he himself knew how nervous he really was.


    "Miss, it is our honor to have you at our store; how can I help you?"


    The manager humbled himself, but he was also aware that the Thousand Treasure Pavilion was a part of the Shitian Tower, so he was not in need to be too humble. Had it not been for the excellent rtionship between the Eternal Shadow Pce and the Young Master of the Shitian Tower, this manager would also not have been so humble.


    "Manager, it is our honor to be here today. I was wondering if you have a private room to discuss a business deal?" Bai Rouyun frowned as she spoke. She did want to make this deal, but she was not willing to let others other than her, the manager, Dongfang Yu, and Mo Chu know of the content of their discussion.

 Chapter 210 - The Disdainful Manager

    <h4>Chapter 210 - The Disdainful Manager </h4>


    The manager was aware that this woman had something to discuss with him in private. He was not sure what this woman could produce that would make him interested, but due to her identity, he might as well agree to take a look.


    In fact, most people assumed that everything Bai Rouyun had was given to her by Li Moyun. If she wanted something, then he would help her get it, so why had she gone to their Thousand Treasure Pavilion? It seemed rather dubious.


    Although countless thoughts were running rampant in the manager��s head, his expression did not reveal his chaotic mind.


    He politely led Bai Rouyun and her friends into a room meant for appraisal. Here, he sat down and asked a waiter toe and serve some tea.


    While he did not have much hope for this transaction, he still went through the motions for the sake of the Eternal Shadow Lord��s face.


    Bai Rouyun could sense the disdain within this manager��s heart. Although he seemed very sensible, her mind was extremely sensitive. Such emotions were easily sensed by her, and she could not help but sneer at this manager.


    Initially, he had caused problems for her due to the alchemist who thought he was better than all others, and now he was looking at her with disdain. He was not suitable for such a high position within a business belonging to her Brother Rabbit.


    "I need to speak with Xue Jingyu." Bai Rouyun changed her initial intentions and asked directly for the manager to contact her good friend.


    The manager��s face looked as if he had swallowed a fly. "Madam, while I do respect you for being the wife of the Eternal Shadow Lord, I have to inform you that even your husband is not in a position to order our Young Master around. You should not be too pushy, as you might end up losing much more than you have expected."


    There was a vague sense of threat within the words of this manager, and Bai Rouyun was starting to get tired of him. She sent him a nce before she snorted, "Xue Jingyu and I are friends. Stop trying to intimidate me and contact him right away. I have something important to discuss with him."


    The manager felt like hitting this woman in her face to wipe away the arrogance that was obvious within her bones. He hated those who used their identity to pressure others, and he felt that this woman had allowed for her fame to rush to her head, making her haughty.


    However, he also wanted to see her fame deted by his Young Master, and thus he decided to let her have her way.


    He stood up and disyed an attitude of wanting to stop her but not having the power to do so. In the end, he led them to his office, where he put the powder into the water fountain, and then waited for the image of Xue Jingyu to appear on the surface.


    "What do you want?" the grumpy voice of Xue Jingyu could be heard, as his face was disyed on the water. The manager felt ted to see his annoyance, and he instantly began telling of this arrogant woman.


    "Young Master, I did not wish to disturb you, but this young woman arrogantly appeared in our Thousand Treasure Pavilion. She was haughty and stubborn and requested to contact you. I tried to persuade her not to do so, but she refused to listen. She was even iming to be your friend, and I was unable to stop her, as her identity is somewhat special."


    Xue Jingyu was listening while frowning. He had no actual memory of this particr manager, and he was losing his patience when he suddenly noticed the face that was in the background.


    "Bai Rouyun!" As his voice sounded with some surprise, the manager instantly turned silent. Xue Jingyu dared not call her Sister Fox, as he knew that others might be able to deduce her identity from this nickname.


    The manager was shocked upon hearing that the Young Master knew her identity, but upon thinking about it, he realized that Li Moyun and Xue Jingyu had a decent rtionship. It made sense that they had been introduced.


    "She was the one who wanted to contact me?" Xue Jingyu asked the manager with a frown on his face.


    Although the manager had not said anything terrible directly, every word he had said had sentenced Bai Rouyun into the category of arrogant, willful, spoiled, and haughty.


    "She is." The manager was still unsure of the Young Master��s attitude towards this young woman, so he answered in a neutral voice.


    "What do you need my help for?" Xue Jingyu asked curiously. He knew that Bai Rouyun would turn to Li Moyun if she needed something, so for her to turn to him meant that she genuinely required his help.


    "I have some pills with me. I wish to exchange them with someone for a specific treasure. The pills I have were all created after an ancient form, and they contain no impurities. I have normal healing pills, such as the Returning Spring Pills, and more useful pills duringbat, such as Qi Returning Pills. Finally, I have a decent quantity of Marrow-Cleansing Pills."


    The Marrow-Cleansing Pills were already priceless, but the others were also precious. While the Marrow-Cleansing Pills were very useful for the Elders who wished to help their juniors, or for experts that had not gone too far into cultivation yet, the Returning Spring Pills and the Qi Returning Pills were incredibly lucrative for all other experts.


    Even though their efficiency would drop as time went by, having these pills would give them a chance to live on. Mostly since they were all without impurities.

 Chapter 211 - Offering Pills

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Offering Pills </h4>


    When Bai Rouyun introduced the pills, Xue Jingyu was not too surprised. He had already gotten knowledge of the pure pills that the Eternal Shadow Pce owned.


    He was not sure where these forms hade from, but hearing Bai Rouyun was offering some of these pills, he could guess that it had something to do with her.


    She did not have this ability in her past life, so it was likely that the treasure that had caused the others to kill her also brought her many benefits.


    Even so, he did not feel greedy for these forms. Although the Shitian Tower did not have such pure pills, he was also not the leader of the Shitian Tower just yet, and even if he brought such riches to them, he would not benefit much from it.


    In fact, Xue Jingyu held a great grudge against his father. He understood that they would suffer heavy losses if they were to take revenge against Bai Rouyun��s killers, but they would be able to afford such losses.


    Instead, his father had instantly informed him that he was not allowed to use the power of the Shitian Tower to gain his revenge, and Xue Jingyu also had some doubts that the reason that he had entered the cultivation room back then when she was being chased was also his father��s handwriting.


    Xue Jingyu and his father did not have a great rtionship. The first wife, Xue Jingyu��s mother, had died when giving birth to him, but even so, it only took his father one month to promote one of his concubines to be the new main wife.


    He had always believed that a man ought to have many wives and concubines, and as a result, Xue Jingyu had many half brothers and sisters.


    While no one could rival his identity as the firstborn son of the true lineage, the new main wife had also birthed a few sons and daughters for the Shitian Tower Master, and she often wanted to use her schemes to take the power that Xue Jingyu wielded and hand it over to her own oldest son.


    The Shitian Tower Master never interfered in these schemes. He did not care if the home was in chaos or peace, as long as no one questioned his decisions.


    Throughout the years, Xue Jingyu had lost all semnce of respect towards this father of his, and he was not even very proud of the title as the Young Master of the Shitian Tower.


    The only reason he had not left the family was his annoyance with the new main wife and her children. If he left, they would get what they wanted.


    As such, Xue Jingyu did not wish to do anything that would benefit the Shitian Tower, and thus he was not eager to snatch these pills and forms away from Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun.


    The manager of the Cann branch of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion was not aware of the current situation within the Shitian Tower.


    When he heard that this woman had these pills, andbined with the previous auction, he was certain that the Eternal Shadow Pce owned the forms for these pills.


    He had already begun nning how to earn the most benefits from this woman. She was merely an ordinary person in the mortal world. While she had indeed married the Eternal Shadow Lord, she was not likely to be that shrewd herself, so he figured it would be simple to trick her.


    "Madam, I was wondering what treasure you wish to trade these pills for?" The manager acted much more amiable now, but the disdain that he felt towards her had not been diminished.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but sneer soundlessly as she turned her head away. She quickly returned to her calm facial expression before she answered the question.


    "I am looking for a horn from a beast who has the bloodline of the Qilin." She was not beating around the bush but directly stated what she wanted.


    Both the manager and Xue Jingyu could not help but frown when hearing her request. However, their reasons were very different.


    Xue Jingyu was already starting to consider whether or not such a horn was present within the treasury of the Shitian Tower. While he was not happy being the Young Master of the Shitian Tower, he was not against abusing his power.


    While he could not use the power to take revenge for Bai Rouyun, he could at least get her some treasures.


    The manager was shocked that such a valuable treasure was being requested. He had wanted to offer some useless treasure that looked rather beautiful but had no actual purpose. Unfortunately, she had no other requests than such a horn.


    Bai Rouyun could easily guess the manager��s thoughts, so she spoke up right after, "I am not requesting for you to absolutely be the one who provides me with this treasure. If you can be the middleman and inform others that I am looking for this item, then I don��t mind paying a certain fee to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion for their effort."


    The manager frowned. He would benefit either way, but he was unwilling to give the majority of the pills away. If he could get them for himself, then he would be able to be much more influential in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    Unfortunately, he did not have such a horn. He was deep in thought of gaining these pills without paying much, but before he had the time to speak, Xue Jingyu opened his mouth.


    "Announce to the world and inform them of the reward one can get if they manage to get such a horn. They will have toe here and exchange it in person. Also, keep Bai Rouyun��s identity anonymous."

 Chapter 212 - 212 - Foundation Building Pill

    <h4>Chapter 212 - 212 - Foundation Building Pill </h4>


    The manager could not help but feel somewhat regretful when he heard Xue Jingyu��s words. Everyone within the cultivation world knew that the Eternal Shadow Pce had been looking for this treasure. Li Moyun had previously contacted Xue Jingyu for the sake of gaining his help, but he had never expected that the one who needed it was Bai Rouyun.


    "I will see to it." The manager had to follow Xue Jingyu��s orders, whether he wanted to or not. He dared not rebel, and while he was trying to think of ways to benefit himself, he truly dared not do anything underhanded.


    He understood that this woman was protected by the Eternal Shadow Pce, and it was impossible for him to stand against them. He knew his own worth; if he were the one who made a mistake, the Thousand Treasure Pavilion would never go against Li Moyun for his sake.


    While he was very interested in these pills, he was not willing to risk his life for them, and thus he could only sigh before epting the task.


    Bai Rouyun was smiling happily as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. She hoped that the word could be spread all across the continent, and that someone was willing to make this trade with her.


    She was aware that she had no other treasure that could rival these pills as things were now, and while it was possible to offer the pill form, it would be very dangerous. Not only by proving that they had found the forms, and not just a batch of these rare pills, but also because others woulde and try to steal it from her, causing her to be the target of many.


    As Bai Rouyun returned to the mansion, a sigh escaped her lips. Her eyes were somewhat unfocused as she nced at the upper floors, feeling somewhat lost as the figure she was missing did not appear.


    She knew that what Li Moyun was doing now was extremely important, but she still could not help but feel a lingering pain in her chest, alongside a growing worry.


    Li Moyun was stronger than she had ever been before, but that did not lessen the worry that had taken root in her heart.


    He had not hidden anything from her, and she was aware that the Golden Dragon n came from the Wushi Continent.


    She did not know much of the Wushi Continent, but she had seen Bai Mn attack before, and his strength was above the Innate Realm, at a level she did not understand yet.


    Bai Mn was merely a servant to the Bai family, and while he might be talented, she had some doubts that the servants sent by the Golden Dragon n would be much weaker than him.


    When Li Moyun had left, he had been very confident, but was it all just a mask he had used to ensure that she would not be worried? She did not know.


    However, no matter how worried she was, she knew that she could not follow him. She would not be able to assist him in the current condition that her body was in, so all she could do was train and enhance the strength of her body.


    Mo Chu and Dongfang Yu were walking behind her, and seeing her listless expression; they instantly understood her thoughts. They did not know what to say, as both of them were singles, but they wanted to cheer her up.


    Before they thought of what to say, Bai Rouyun snapped out of her depressing thoughts, "Little Chu, I��m going to go and strengthen my body."


    Bai Rouyun did not wait for their answer before she began moving upstairs to her bedroom.


    The bedroom was where she had been living with Li Moyun, and she felt a strange calm wash over her anxious heart as she entered. She took a few deep breaths to adjust her mood before she went into the washing room that was connected to the bedroom.


    The water in the bathroom had been changed just before they returned to the mansion, and a Fire Stone had been ced within the bath.


    The Fire Stone was a special type of stone that could be found around volcanoes. It gave off heat, and was often used to heat up water.


    Before entering into the warm water, Bai Rouyun took out a small pill from within the Primal Chaos Dimension. The pill was a special pill she had refined previously. Its name was the Foundation Building Pill. It was a pill that had been extinct for thousands of years, but the form had been amongst the ones that Bai Rouyun had gotten from Xiao Bao in the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    The pill resembled a small pearl but with a slight green sheen to it. It was very smooth, and the scent that wafted out of it was also capable of making the people close by feelfortable.


    Bai Rouyun weighted the pill in her palm for some time before dropping it into the bath.


    The scent that previously had been very faint, butfortable, suddenly changed to a strong aroma that overwhelmed Bai Rouyun.


    The full assault of the herbal scent caused Bai Rouyun to be dizzy, and her head began hurting. She understood that the Foundation Building Pill was made for someone of a higher level than her, but she also knew that she had to take a risk.


    While it would still not be enough to cause her body to withstand the Qi in her dantian, it would still build a firm foundation for the body itself, allowing her to be able to use at least a bit of the Qi without harming her roots.

 Chapter 213 - Hesitation

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Hesitation </h4>


    Bai Rouyun had long since known that she had the possibility to use the Foundation Building Pill, but she had hesitated.


    While it was true that the Foundation Building Pill would be able to help her ovee the majority of the problems she was currently facing, there was a significant risk involved with doing this.


    The pill was created for those who had at least reached the Innate Realm, Green Tier as a cultivation base, and not only were the medicinal properties of the herbs used overly domineering, when added together they could be lethal to the consumer, should they not be able to withstand the pressure.


    Previously, Bai Rouyun had great faith in her ability, and that of the Eternal Shadow Pce, and was actually not in too much of a rush to get her hands on the Qilin horn.


    She had always known that cultivation was not something that could be rushed, but she also knew that one had to grasp every moment and opportunity to improve oneself.


    Her consuming the Foundation Building Pill would not be approved by Li Moyun, but he was currently not here, and the feelings within her chest could no longer be suppressed.


    She had been useless for too long. Since she could not be an expert with a single flip of her hand, then she had no other option than to take a risk.


    Everything came at a price. The price she would have to pay while consuming the Foundation Building Pill was that her entire body would be reborn.


    Her meridians would be shattered before they would slowly be mended together by the medicinal properties within the pill. It was not only the meridians which would experience this treatment; every part of her body would be rebuilt.


    This pill was known to be against the heavens. It was not very difficult to refine, but because of the sheer number of herbs needed, not many could afford it. The form had also been lost in the passing of time, and no one knew how to refine it any longer.


    Bai Rouyun was not afraid of the pain that she would experience while rebuilding her body; what made her apprehensive was that the pill was created for a much stronger expert.


    While Bai Rouyun was not afraid of pain, she did not see any purpose to indirectly throw her life away.


    "So, Xiao Bao, will I be able to withstand the medicinal properties of this pill?" Bai Rouyun stared at the pill in her palm, feeling a bit apprehensive due to her reaction to the scent of this pill alone.


    "You should be able to, I guess?" While Xiao Bao answered, even Bai Rouyun could sense the uncertainty in his voice. Bai Rouyun��s body had been maltreated and malnourished since childhood. It was not very strong, and while it had been tempered time and time again due to her medicines and training, there were many hidden dangers deep within which could erupt at any moment. Fifteen years of torment were not easy to wipe out.


    Xiao Bao had intentionally made Bai Rouyun remember the Foundation Building Pill��s form, as he felt that this would be the most suitable way to solve the many problems that were guing her now.


    Unfortunately, he had never before seen the actual pill, and had severely underestimated the fierce energy that was contained within. Was Bai Rouyun really able to survive such powers wreaking havoc in her body?


    It was not only Xiao Bao who was hesitating; Xiao Mao, Xiao Hua, and Xiao Jin were all looking at one another with some worry in their eyes.


    While Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua had not been with Bai Rouyun for long, she had treated them exceptionally well. She had been passing them ancient pills which were so pure that their strength had already risen drastically, and even Xiao Hua was very happy. Absorbing these pills made it so that there was no need to kill and absorb essence blood.


    Xiao Mao was the calmest out of all of them, but even he felt somewhat worried. Bai Rouyun was a good person, and he did not want her to suffer, but he also understood her feeling of being useless, her urge to be stronger, and her wish to stand side by side with her beloved.


    As he understood her thoughts, Xiao Mao decided not to say anything as a sigh escaped the sharp teeth.


    Xiao Hua had always been very attached to the Cloud Leopard. Seeing that her big brother was notining, the little flower also decided not to speak.


    Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin were the ones who were the most worried. They had been with Bai Rouyun the longest, and while they sometimes found her annoying, they truly cared for her, and they could feel her genuine concern for them.


    Most would treat them as objects; they were, after all, merely the artifact spirits, but to Bai Rouyun, they were equal to living beings. Being shown such respect, it was the first time for both of them, and they had long sincepletely epted her in their hearts.


    Bai Rouyun was connected to all these small treasures, and she could feel their genuine worry for her. Their concern made her heart warm, and her eyes soften.


    "I will give it a try." She knew that if things went wrong, then she was not very likely to spend more time with those she considered important, but she also knew that if she wanted to protect them, she had to be much more powerful.


    Xiao Jin could feel the determination within her voice, and while she was worried, she knew that it was essential to show her support.


    "Mom, don��t worry too much. There is only a fifty percent chance for you to die from this!"

 Chapter 214 - They Are Here

    <h4>Chapter 214 - They Are Here </h4>


    Xiao Bao could not help but nce at Xiao Jin. He was well aware that there was a muchrger chance of dying than fifty percent. There was only around a twenty percent chance for survival, but he was not going to dampen the mood.


    Bai Rouyun naturally noticed theplex emotion on Xiao Bao��s face, and understood that Xiao Jin was being optimistic. She also easily understood her thoughts.


    Either she lived, or she died, so technically, it was still a fifty percent chance for survival. Unfortunately, things were not actually like this, but she was not going to tell that to Xiao Jin. After all, the little cauldron was very worried on her behalf.


    Sighing, Bai Rouyun no longer hesitated. She had already ced the pill within the water, and if she dyed for too long, she would end up wasting the medicinal properties of the pill.


    The reason she had picked this method was that the fierceness of the medicinal properties would be much lower when she bathed in the water than if she consumed it directly. Even so, she was still worried.


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped into the bathtub. Her senses instantly awakened with an intense pain that spread from her skin and deep into her bones.


    She gritted her teeth as she allowed wave after wave of pain to wash over her body, but she also felt relieved. While the pain was extremely intense, it was nothing whenpared to a person who had her soul ripped apart, or when she died in the past.


    All the small treasures and creatures in the Primal Chaos Dimension were worried as they observed her in the outside world. While some of them refused to admit it, they all truly loved their new master, and they feared that something would happen to her. Even so, they did not want to try to make her change her mind.


    They understood that she had to make her own decisions, and that their only option was to do something to help her ovee all the disasters she encountered. It was not their position to try to change her mind.


    The Foundation Building Pill had been dropped into the water, and while it was much smoother to absorb the energy this way, it was not intended to be used in a bath, so more than half the energy dissipated into the air.


    While most experts would find this very wasteful, it was a great benefit to Bai Rouyun, as her body would be unable to withstand the full force of the pill.


    When one consumed the pill, it would take two hours to recreate the body. During these two hours, the pain one would experience could not be imagined, but due to the change in how the energy was consumed, Bai Rouyun remained within the water for eight hours before her body was fully rebuilt.


    The pain she experienced was many times more than what an ordinary cultivator would experience. The slower process also lengthened the pain, and her face was pale when she finally rose from the water.


    Staggering slightly, her body was devoid of all energy. She dried herself before dressing swiftly. She had no energy, and barely stumbled to the bed, where she crashed into the soft cushions and passed out.


    While the pain could not bepared to what she had experienced when she died, since that had been a rather short burst of pain. The pill had been causing such intense agony to her for hours, so she had no other intention than to sleep. She did not even have the energy to check what changes had been brought to her body.


    When Bai Rouyun fell asleep, it was as if someone had released the tension that had been in the air in the Primal Chaos Dimension for eight hours. The creatures and spirits within finally took a deep breath of relief. She was okay. No matter what happened to her, as long as she did not die they would be satisfied.


    It was a silent night in Cann City, but at another ce on the continent, another scene was taking ce.


    Li Moyun was leaning against a tree, his expression was solemn, and his eyes showed the severity of the situation. On his shoulder was Xiao Long, and he dared not make even the slightest sound.


    They were at the edge of the forest, looking at the lush fields in front of them, and waiting. They could feel the approach of three auras that were simr to that of Xiao Long, and the speed with which they moved was swifter than even Li Moyun��s fastest speed.


    This showed that when they met, there was no chance of running away.


    The sun was breaking through the horizon, dying the skies purple and leaving a beautiful scenery in front of the two, when three figures appeared on the field.


    Li Moyun could not help but raise an eyebrow in surprise. He had expected the figures that appeared to be dragons, but they were all humans wearing golden robes.


    The three of them were heading straight for Li Moyun and Xiao Long, but they did not rush to their side. When they were fifty meters away, they came to a stop, clearly disying an attitude of not wanting to startle the other two.


    Li Moyun��s brows furrowed as he felt somewhat confused. He did not understand what the attitude of these experts was, and he was not certain of what would be waiting for them in the next moment.


    Even Xiao Long��s body was taut, and his eyes full of vignce.


    The three experts nced at one another, and Li Moyun noticed the excitement in their eyes as theynded on Xiao Long. It seemed as if they had found the most revered person in the world.


    "Greetings to His Majesty!" The sound of their voice reverberated through the fields, as they had called out with all their might.

 Chapter 215 - The King Of Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 215 - The King Of Dragons </h4>


    Li Moyun��s eyes narrowed as he noticed the respect that these three experts held towards Xiao Long.


    Their respect was not fake, even their eyes were shining with reverence, and the enthusiasm they held was overwhelming as they stared at the tiny dragon body.


    Xiao Long was somewhat surprised when he noticed these hot eyes that were staring at him with no attempt made at hiding the gaze.


    The tiny body of the dragon moved closer to the neck of Li Moyun. The nervous behavior of the tiny dragon made these three experts finally notice the figure that was holding him.


    The leader of the group could not help but frown as he looked at Li Moyun. The instinctive reaction of Xiao Long showed that he relied on this human a lot, but Xiao Long was not an ordinary beast.


    For him to bond with a human was truly an embarrassment that these experts could not ept.


    "Who are you?" The leader of the group red at Li Moyun as if he was an evil man who had kidnapped a little child.


    Li Moyun felt somewhat embarrassed. He had indeed felt rather guilty when the egg had attacked him, and left Bai Rouyun behind, but since he had epted this little beast, he would protect Xiao Long with his life.


    "I am Li Moyun." Even though he was rather cautious when looking at these experts, he was not impolite. He had understood that the respect within the eyes of these three experts waspletely sincere, so he hoped that they would not cause too much trouble.


    The leading expert was examining Li Moyun. Although they had never met one another before, the obvious disdain within the leader��s eyes was enough to make Li Moyun��s expression sink.


    It was natural that the experts from Wushi Continent looked down upon those that came from here, but it was so apparent that he could not help but take offense.


    Xiao Long also noticed the apparent dislike in the eyes of the experts, and his initial impression of them sunk to the lowest point.


    Although the little dragon was aware that his identity was noble, he would never let anyone insult his master.


    From as far back as Xiao Long could remember, he was floating around deep within imprable darkness.


    It was lonely and cold, his mind was muddled, and he did not understand what was happening. However, suddenly, a ray of light had appeared within the darkness. A familiar scent had washed over him, giving him a sense of familiarity.


    This ray of light and the scent were enough to give him a feeling of belonging. When the light increased in strength, Xiao Long finally managed to break out of his shell, and the first thing he noticed was Li Moyun.


    He, who had been hidden in the darkness for so long, suddenly felt as if he had found his savior. There was an instinctive pull on his soul that made him wish to be close to Li Moyun, and the longer time they spent together, the more certain he was of his own feelings. Li Moyun was the most sacred person in his world.


    These experts had looked down upon him, and thus they had caused his anger to rise. He could not ept anyone looking down on his master. Even if his current strength was not enough to be considered strong in the Wushi Continent, he still had a holy identity as his master, the master of the Five-wed Golden Dragon.


    The experts from the Wushi Continent were naturally much more sensitive than anyone in the Innate Realm, and they could instantly sense the displeasure that was present in both Li Moyun and Xiao Long.


    While they did not care much for Li Moyun��s feelings, they could not help but frown when they noticed the unhappy expression on the little dragon��s face.


    "Your Highness, we are here for the sake of bringing you back to the Wushi Continent."


    Being unable to understand the thoughts of Xiao Long, the leader decided to take the initiative to state their purpose. Unfortunately, the little dragon did not disy any sort of excitement or happiness. Instead, it seemed even more unhappy.


    Seeing the increasingly darkening face, the three experts felt somewhat panicked. They were Elders in the Golden Dragon n, Dao Protectors to be more precise, and they had been waiting ten thousand years for the birth of their King.


    Who would have thought that when they finally located him, he was no longer interested in them, but instead protected a person whom they deemed to be no better than an ant?


    "Your Highness?" The leader could not help but clear his throat as he looked at Xiao Long, waiting for him to speak, but the cute little dragon just snorted, as he hid his face in Li Moyun��s neck, pretending to be a cute pet.


    He did not care for his image. It was indeed true that he was a revered creature, but in fact, he was much more proud of his position as Li Moyun��s beastpanion than being some king of the dragons.


    The three experts felt helpless as they looked at the cute appearance of Xiao Long. They had waited for so many years, and during this time, they had naturally imagined the domineering and fierce appearance of their King when they found him again, but what they found was very different from their expectations.


    This cute little dragon did not seem intimidating at all. Had they perhaps recognized the wrong master?


    However, upon closer examination, they did see that the tiny dragon in front of them was golden, and he did indeed have five ws on each leg.

 Chapter 216 - Contract

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Contract </h4>


    Li Moyun was alertly keeping his eyes on the three experts, and while he did understand their confusion and disbelief, he also knew that he could not afford to let go of his vignce.


    While these three did not seem threatening right now, he was painfully aware that the reason they were not chopping him into pieces was because the little dragon on his shoulder showed an obvious affection towards him.


    "Your Highness, you can y with your friend when he reaches the Wushi Continent in the future. For now, you have to follow me back to the Golden Dragon n for the sake of inheriting your throne."


    The leader was trying his utmost to appear as an amiable and generous person, but the fierce aura surrounding him made his attempts fail rather miserably.


    Although the three experts were trying to seem friendly, Xiao Long just snuggled closer to Li Moyun��s neck, hiding his face so that he could not see them, which caused not only the three experts, but also Li Moyun to feel somewhat surprised and helpless.


    The leader noticed that Xiao Long had no intention of acknowledging his attempts at starting a conversation, and he could only look to Li Moyun unwillingly.


    "Young man, if you help us convince His Highness to enter the Wushi Continent with us, then we will be very grateful and also provide you with some cultivation resources."


    The leader did not intentionally look down on Li Moyun, but although he was amazing whenpared to other experts in this prison continent, he was not that outstanding whenpared to the younger generation in the Wushi Continent.


    Seeing that he was from the prison continent, the leader assumed that as long as he provided a few resources that had been sourced from the Wushi Continent, then he would dly help them convince Xiao Long to leave with them.


    They had never considered whether or not he would decline.


    Unfortunately, neither Li Moyun nor Xiao Long felt grateful for this offer. Li Moyun considered the tiny dragon as hispanion, and he would never sell hispanions for the sake of profit.


    Xiao Long was also very insulted. He felt that these experts were trying to buy him, and that they were looking down on Li Moyun.


    Sensing the constant rising displeasure in the aura of Xiao Long, these experts became more and more puzzled. They did not understand the connection between Xiao Long and Li Moyun.


    It was not that they did not know of the contract that a beast could make with a human, however in the Wushi Continent, such a contract was viewed as a humiliation to any beast who had be subjected to it.


    They would never, in their wildest dreams, think that the most revered existence in their n would have taken the initiative to contract with a human being.


    The reason that these experts never considered the option of Li Moyun forcing Xiao Long to sign a contract was rather simple. His blood was too pure to be forced into anything. If the little dragon��s life were threatened, it would be able to escape with the help of some innate abilities.


    Although the price for using these abilities to flee would be severe, they would not bring any danger to his foundations, and it would be possible to recover with time. A contract was not possible to regret, so they did not think that Xiao Long would allow such a shackle to chain him to Li Moyun.


    "Xiao Long is mypanion. I have no intention of exchanging him for benefits."


    The moment Li Moyun said these words, he was aware that there was a significant risk involved. These experts were clearly here for Xiao Long, and they revered him.


    It did not require much intelligence to know that they would be furious upon learning that he had created a contract with their King, and they might even use some forbidden techniques to destroy their connection, kill him, and forcefully take Xiao Long back with them to the Wushi Continent.


    Even when he was aware of the risks, Li Moyun still had no intention of hiding his rtionship with Xiao Long. He was gambling with his life, but he was upright.


    His only worry was Bai Rouyun. He dared gamble with his life when facing these experts because he did not want to lie about the connection between himself and Xiao Long, but if he did lose the bet and were killed, then he would truly feel sorry for Bai Rouyun.


    Even so, he did not regret his decision. If he went against his beliefs, he too would get a heart demon that he would not be able to defeat. He would end up not being able to follow Bai Rouyun to the Wushi Continent, but he would also risk putting her in danger.


    The contract between Xiao Long and himself was impossible to hide forever. Even if he sent Xiao Long back with these experts, eventually they��d know of their contract, and then they would return to his side to solve the problem, which might bring her even more danger.


    The three experts were taken by surprise when hearing the words of Li Moyun. Although they were experts of unknown strength and not easy to be stunned, they had truly gotten confused, and were unable to react after hearing his words.


    Their King had actually contracted with a mere human being, and he was not even a heavenly genius from the Wushi Continent, but instead a young man from the prison continent.


    Their eyes shed with disbelief as they finally regained their senses. The expression in their eyes as they looked at Li Moyun contained a mixture of emotions, including rage, frustration, disbelief, and also a slight trace of admiration.

 Chapter 217 - The Kings Master

    <h4>Chapter 217 - The King''s Master </h4>


    "Impossible!" The voice of the leading expert reverberated through the silence, causing the ground to shake. The power that was unleashed from his body was domineering and out of control, but it was not aimed at Li Moyun.


    The energy that had exploded from his body was an uncontroble reaction to the news he had heard, and Li Moyun could see that the expert was genuinely shocked and in disbelief, hence losing the ability to control his aura.


    The expert who stood on the right side of the leader took a step forward and waved his hand. Although he was weaker than the leader, he was still capable of dispersing the energy that had rushed out from the aura.


    It was not before the dispersion of the energy that the leader slowly got his emotions under control. He cleared his throat, but he did not act against Li Moyun. The strange actions had caused both Xiao Long and Li Moyun to feel somewhat confused.


    They were clearly here for the sake of Xiao Long. From the expression in their eyes, it was also evident that they felt Li Moyun was not pleasing to them. In fact, the hatred that gleamed in their eyes was not hidden at all, but they did not act on this hatred, making both man and dragon somewhat surprised.


    The three experts nced at one another before they each took a deep breath and steadied their emotions.


    "So, you are the master of our King?" The leader had calmed down and spent some extra time looking at Li Moyun.


    In fact, although they came from the Wushi Continent, they had never seen a man with a better aura than this man. His eyes were deep as a bottomless abyss, and one could sense the breathtaking domineering soul hidden deep within.


    His facial features naturally needed no additionalments; he was amongst the most attractive men they had ever seen. Even when he just stood there, all alone, and facing three experts much stronger than himself, he still remained calm, and a strong sense of royalty was pressing down on them.


    These experts were all from the Golden Dragon n, and they had been Elders of the n for thousands of years. They had been picked amongst many to be the dao protectors of their King, but when they met up, they found that they were a step toote. The King had already contracted with a human.


    It was indeed possible for them to forcefully remove this contract, but they could sense from Xiao Long that if they did this, then their King would never ept the Golden Dragon n.


    The leader had a conflicting expression on his face, but in the end, he could only grit his teeth before bowing towards Li Moyun.


    "I have seen the King��s Master!"


    When his words were heard by the other two experts, they too were stunned for a moment before they copied his gesture, stunning both Li Moyun and Xiao Longpletely.


    As they looked at one another, they noticed the disbelief within the other��s eyes. Neither had expected it to be this simple, but Li Moyun quickly understood.


    It was not that these experts did not hate him; they just put Xiao Long��s opinion above their own. They werepetent followers.


    "Please tell me what your ns are." Li Moyun understood that since these experts respected Xiao Long and his opinions, they truly wanted what was best for him. Since this was the case, he too wanted to help this little dragon as much as possible.


    The experts were surprised when they noticed that this young man had not tried to use his position to overwhelm them, but instead asked for their ns. It was clear that he wanted to reach an agreement that both parties could approve of.


    "We would like to bring the King back to the Golden Dragon n. When we are back, he will have to ept the final inheritance of his ancestors. This is a process which will take a long time, and I fear that it might even take years."


    The leader was somewhat hesitant. He understood that Xiao Long needed to ept the inheritance as soon as possible, but he also understood that this little dragon would not be calm if he did not have Li Moyun by his side. This human was clearly his source of strength andfort.


    After contemting for some time, the leader chose to make a decision on his own. "The King��s Master, why do you not follow us to the Golden Dragon n? If youe with us, we will be able to provide you with resources that cannot be found on this continent, and your progress will be much more rapid.


    "While we do know that a true expert needs to encounter life and death struggles to emerge, we can promise your safety whenever you are in the Golden Dragon n, but when traveling the Wushi Continent, you will have to depend on yourself to not be bullied."


    Li Moyun��s eyes narrowed. Had this been before he met Bai Rouyun, then he would have no qualms about leaving the continent, but now he felt worried. If he left, then what was she going to do?


    It was clearly not only him who thought of this; even Xiao Long seemed to be feeling ufortable.


    Bai Rouyun had been the one to locate his egg, and she had also been the one who had made it possible for him to find Li Moyun. The two of them owed the woman a lot, and if they left, it would seem as if they wished to abandon her for the sake of moving to an upper realm.

 Chapter 218 - We Are Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 218 - "We Are Leaving" </h4>


    The experts noticed the hesitation that was evident in both Li Moyun and Xiao Long��s eyes, and they felt like pulling all their hair out in despair.


    This duo was simply too frustrating. They had already given their most sincere offer, but the two were still not tempted. They promised them a bright future that others would not be able to rival, but instead of rushing to ept, they hesitated.


    What could possibly make the two of them consider dying their future? The experts were starting to feel extraordinarily sour and annoyed when Li Moyun opened his mouth and mentioned the things that worried him.


    "I have a wife. Is it possible to bring her with me?"


    Although he asked the question, Li Moyun did not hold much hope. Not because he felt that they were hostile towards her, but because of her limited strength.


    The Bai family had already located her, but they were not able to bring her back to the Wushi Continent since she had not broken through to the realm above the Innate Realm. Thus they could only leave Bai Mn to stay in their backwater continent to protect her.


    As he had expected, the expression of the experts fluctuated slightly. They seemed hesitant to answer as if they feared that their answer would douse all their hopes of bringing their King back with them.


    In the end, the leading experts sighed and shook his head. "If she is as strong as you, then we will be able to bring her; however, if she is weaker, then she will have to stay here."


    Li Moyun had already known the answer, so he did not feel too unbnced when it was said out loud. Although a slight disappointment was evident in his heart, he could still ept this oue.


    Li Moyun knew that Bai Rouyun would enter the Wushi Continent when she had the strength to break through the barrier. She had family and a background in that continent, and she would likely face many problematic situations from both the generation that was older than her current age, the age her original body held, and those who were at her new age, and if he did not have any sort of backing to help her, he knew that she would suffer.


    He had grown up in the royal family of the Richu Empire, so he was very well aware of the underhanded schemes that were going on behind closed doors, and he did not wish to see her being used as a pawn for others.


    The darkness within his eyes deepened, and his gaze turned cold. For the sake of their future together, he might have to sacrifice some of their beautiful years together.


    "Let me speak with my wife. She will likely head to the Wushi Continent within the next ten years as well, so I want to create a safe haven for her before that."


    The experts who hade to pick up Xiao Long were surprised when they heard his words. They had thought that the deciding factor for him to enter the Wushi Continent would be to improve his strength, but now it seemed that he just wished to create a safety for his wife��s arrival.


    Such a man was hard to find, and while these experts did hate him for having contracted their King, they also respected him as a man for not abandoning his wife in the face of sess. Only a man with such integrity could be allowed to contract their King.


    "I see." Li Moyun had decided to follow these experts to the Wushi Continent. Still, he also felt extremely ufortable whenever he thought of the fact that he had to leave Bai Rouyun behind.


    He, who had lived most of his life without knowing the emotion called fear, suddenly felt his heart clench at the thought of having to tell her of his departure. Although it was temporary, he was horrified that she might misunderstand him.


    Xiao Long understood his worries, and he, too, felt distressed. "Why leave? We can stay by her side until she is strong enough to enter the Wushi Continent alongside us. I don��t want her to feel lonely."


    Although Li Moyun truly wished to do so, he still shook his head. "I need to ensure that she will not be bullied when she returns. I am not sure if she will go to the Bai family or not, but she cannot erase the connection with them. They will not let her be alone, and many might even bully her as she has grown up on this Prison Continent. I have to wield strength so that no one will dare to bully her when I am around."


    Xiao Long hung his head low. He understood that everything Li Moyun did was for the sake of Bai Rouyun, but he still felt uneasy in his heart. He could not help but me himself for being the cause of the two lovers splitting up.


    If it were a short period of time, then it would not be a problem, but both Xiao Long and Li Moyun had long since understood that the barrier around the continent was not easy to break through.


    When they went to the Wushi Continent, it would not be easy to return, and Bai Rouyun would have to upgrade her strength on her own, which might take many years before she could step into the broader world.


    "We will have to go to visit my wife." No matter what happened, Li Moyun refused to leave the continent without an exnation in person. As to how Bai Rouyun took his departure, he did not know, but he knew that he owed her to exin everything on his own.

 Chapter 219 - Another Kind Of Continent

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Another Kind Of Continent </h4>


    There were many things that Li Moyun needed to solve before it would be possible for him to leave the continent.


    He was the Eternal Shadow Lord, and the many members of the Eternal Shadow Pce were under hismand. He could not leave them without giving them some sort of information, but to him, these matters would have to be considered after speaking with Bai Rouyun.


    He knew that she was already in a dangerous position, and when he left, she would lose the advantage of the intimidation that he gave the rest of the continent. Others might no longer be that cautious when dealing with her, and she would have a much more challenging growth.


    Every cultivator was aware that pressure was needed to grow and mature, but he still did not wish for her to encounter even the slightest harm.


    But when Li Moyun considered the dangers that were present in the Prison Continent and thenpared them to the ones in the Wushi Continent, then he knew where he had to go.


    The current continent did, indeed, pose a certain amount of threat to Bai Rouyun, but here she had the entire Eternal Shadow Pce to back her up. With them, while she still might encounter some difficulties, at least her life should be guaranteed.


    If he did not go to the Wushi Continent to create some sort of faction there, then she might really die when it was her time to ascend to this realm.


    It was true that Xiao Long was a revered and respected figure within the Golden Dragon n, but Li Moyun was not Xiao Long. While they did have a contract, he was not willing to use this n for his own sake. This was not how one would treat their friends.


    Also, while Li Moyun might not be exceptional whenpared to other members of the younger generation in the Wushi Continent, he had gotten to this level while being in a ce that was not suitable for cultivation. He did not doubt that when he entered the higher realms, he would be like a fish in water, and his talents would naturally be on full disy.


    It was not that Li Moyun was arrogant, but he knew himself and his own talents. The only other figures in their continent who had been able to rival his cultivation speed were Bai Rouyun and Xue Jingyu.


    Their talent was not something that others couldpete against. Others were still not aware of Bai Rouyun��s frightening ability, but Xue Jingyu and Li Moyun were hailed as the two most outstanding geniuses in the history of their continent.


    After reaching an agreement with the experts, Li Moyun hurried back to Cann City. He felt worried and ufortable. He was not sure of how to inform his little wife of his decision. He did not doubt that she would not try to hold him back, but he still feared that she might be feeling lonely without him, or that she might be sad. He had not even left yet, but he was already beginning to miss her.


    Xiao Long was silently wrapped around his neck. The young dragon could sense the unease within Li Moyun��s heart. Obviously, he did not wish to leave Bai Rouyun, but for her sake, he could make decisions that went against what he truly felt.


    Such emotions made Xiao Long feelplicated. He was proud of Li Moyun��s ability to decide upon the most suitable path for them to take, but he was also sad to see him feel so depressed and in pain.


    The journey back to Cann City was made in silence. Xiao Long knew that Li Moyun needed time to consider his way of informing Bai Rouyun of his decision, and while he wished to help, he was simply not in a position to do so.


    The city of Cann was not the biggest on the continent. Most of the bigger cities were either the capitals of the major empires, or they were the cities that were lying at the foot of the various sect��s mountains.


    However, even if these three experts from the Wushi Continent were to witness those cities, they would still feel small and town-like as they were used to the cities within the realm above.


    The citizens of Cann City knew of Li Moyun��s identity, and they all respected him, but also feared him. Many looked at him with reverence, but no one tried to approach him, and their expressions were evident to the experts that hade from the Golden Dragon n.


    They knew that Li Moyun was likely to be famous within the Prison Continent, as his strength and talent were really too good whenpared to that of others down here, but they did not expect it to be this obvious.


    While it was true that the Wushi Continent was much more developed than here, the gap between one��s social standing was also much more apparent.


    In the Wushi Continent, even if one was poor, or from a humble background, it was still possible to be someone outstanding. While one��s background was important, what was the most important was the person��s individual strength.


    Here, on the Prison Continent, many could not even cultivate, and they felt an innate fear towards those with the power to extinguish their lives casually.


    It seemed that they did still not understand much of what life was like in these lower realms.


    Li Moyun had not noticed the attention he was getting. It was nothing new for him, and currently, his mind was focused on the conversation he was about to have with Bai Rouyun.


    Was she going to forgive him? Would she be reluctant to see him leave? Or was she going to send him away with happiness, and forget about him after some time?

 Chapter 220 - Understanding Bai Rouyun

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Understanding Bai Rouyun </h4>


    As soon as Li Moyun had made his decision to leave the continent, he had wanted to rush to Bai Rouyun��s side to speak with her. He had not taken any unnecessary breaks, and all he had in his mind was to see his little wife.


    By the time he stood outside their manor, he finally felt ufortable. His speed had slowed what he slowly came to a halt. His heart was beating rapidly, and he could not help but admit that he was scared.


    He had made his decision without speaking with her about it. He was going to leave her for an extended amount of time. She was naturally going to be unhappy.


    His mind knew that this was important. That he needed to do this, but his heart was aching. He could not bear to see his wife suffer even the slightest injustice, and now he was going to leave her behind while moving ahead on his own.


    Would she feel abandoned again? The fear was taking root in his heart, and his hand trembled as he slowly pushed open the front door.


    Taking a deep breath, the young man gathered his worries and threw them at the back of his head. As soon as the door was opened, he heard the cheerfulughter of Bai Rouyun, followed by some low voices of Mo Chu and Qin Huiling.


    It was clear that Mo Chu had asked Qin Huiling to entertain Bai Rouyun in an attempt at making her less tense while waiting for her husband��s return.


    Li Moyun felt his heart tighten when he heard the soft and bell-likeughter. He moved as if he was in a trance, and soon he found himself right next to Bai Rouyun.


    The experts from the Golden Dragon n had not entered the man alongside Li Moyun. They understood that this was a matter between a husband and wife and that they were not suitable to participate.


    Bai Rouyun had noticed Li Moyun as soon as he got into view, but she could not help but feel somewhat worried as she noticed the vacant expression in his eyes.


    "Are you okay?" The soft voice of Bai Rouyun dragged Li Moyun from his thoughts, and a helpless smile surfaced on his face.


    "I am okay," he said gently. He nced at Mo Chu, who instantly understood his thoughts and led Qin Huiling out of the room.


    Bai Rouyun could sense that he had something to discuss with her, and she patiently stayed in her seat as she looked at the handsome man move to her side and sit down beside her.


    "I met Xiao Long��s Dao Protectors." Li Moyun was not sure of how to exin his decision to her, but he knew that it had to be said, so he slowly began exining what had happened.


    "The Dao Protectors are from the Golden Dragon n. They belong to the Wushi Continent, and their King happens to be that tiny dragon you picked up.


    "They want him to return to the Wushi Continent to inherit his position and inheritance. Xiao Long and I have a contract. While it is possible for him to leave on his own, he will be much weaker. It will not help him when digesting his new power, and it might lead to his death if he gets involved in some internal power struggles.


    "Xiao Long offered to stay here alongside us, but he would lose much if he does."


    Bai Rouyun looked deeply at Li Moyun. She understood this man. If he had decided to stay within the Prison Continent, he would never have told her the sacrifices made by him and Xiao Long, so this could only mean that they had decided to leave.


    The sudden realization made her lose her breath, but she quickly adjusted her breathing before allowing Li Moyun to notice anything.


    It would, at any other time, have been impossible to hide such emotional turmoil from Li Moyun, but right now, he was notpletely sober. The fear was overwelming him, holding a tight grip on his heart.


    After being silent for some time, the words he did not want to say finally spilled from his lips.


    "Dear, I am taking Xiao Long to the Wushi Continent together with these experts from the Golden Dragon n. I know that you will enter the Wushi Continent at some point. When that happens, I do not want you to put all your hope on the Bai family. I am going to build a second Eternal Shadow Pce in the Wushi Continent. I will wait for my beloved wife to reunite with me up there."


    Bai Rouyun could not help but feel the tears well up in her eyes. She knew that the final decision was made for her sake. Although she was reluctant to separate, she was not unreasonable.


    Also, Bai Rouyun was no longer the insecure young expert who had no one to depend on. As she looked at Li Moyun, her eyes disyed her sincere and deep-rooted love for the other party.


    "I wille and find you." She looked into those ck eyes that always gave her a sense of security, and the determination and power in her eyes made Li Moyun feel relieved.


    She was truly different from any other woman he had ever met. She was willing to fight hard for the future, but she was also willing to ept the pampering and care that Li Moyun wished to give her.


    Although she felt somewhat ufortable, she understood that this was merely temporary. She did not worry about their feelings cooling during the separation, but she still felt sad that they would have to part.

 Chapter 221 - Seeds Of Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Seeds Of Doubt </h4>


    Li Moyun naturally felt her sadness. He had a momentary impulse of forsaking his ns for the future, just to avoid seeing her being sad, but he quickly dispelled this idea.


    He knew that Bai Rouyun felt reluctant, but he also understood her personality. She would not me him for leaving like this; she would slowly umte her own strength, and then appear by his sideter.


    His best solution would be to be a shining star in the Wushi Continent, someone that would attract attention anywhere he went so that when she ascended to that continent, she would be able to locate him right away.


    Neither Bai Rouyun nor Li Moyun spoke. They looked deeply into the other��s eyes and understood the reluctance and forbearance that they felt. Although they were not willing, both of them were rational people, and they understood that this was an important separation for them.


    After some time, Bai Rouyun sighed and took a step forward, after which she wrapped her arms around Li Moyun��s strong waist. She pressed her head against his firm shoulder and felt the warmth that radiated from his body.


    "When you arrive at the Wushi Continent, please take care of yourself. I understand your reasons for going, but remember, the most important thing is to stay alive. I understand that it is impossible to avoid injury, but try to limit it as much as possible. Also, don��t take any risks that might end up costing you your life. You are no longer alone; you are also my husband."


    Li Moyun felt his heart grow warm at her words, and he softly nodded his head as he nted a kiss on the top of her head.


    "I will make sure to take care," he promised, as a smile finally crept up on his lips. The restlessness and fear that had taken root in his heart finally seemed to settle, and he could finally rx.


    While he finally felt rather regretful for having to leave his little wife behind, he was now relieved that she wanted to find him as soon as possible.


    The two intimately hugged one another for a long time. There were no words needed; all they wanted was to feel the other��s beating heart.


    It was not before they felt as if their hearts had beenpletely full that they slowly released their hold on one another.


    Li Moyun took a token out of his storage treasure and handed it over to Bai Rouyun. It was a small hexagon-shaped token made from ck jade. In the middle of the token was the character for Yun engraved, with a beautiful cloud surrounding it.


    "This is themand token that belongs to the Eternal Shadow Pce. It represents my might, and the one who holds this token has supreme power over the entire faction. Everyone who enters the Eternal Shadow Pce has sworn an oath, so they will never betray you.


    "I am giving you this token. While they might disapprove of you in their hearts due to your lower strength, they will never harm you, as long as this token is on your body.


    "I am going to talk with Elder Sun and the Four Protectorster, and I will also speak with Mo Chu. The Four Protectors are going to be the shopkeepers of the pce. They will manage it, and only if something that they cannot agree upon, or if something important happens, will theye to you for advice.


    "Mo Chu will not return to the Eternal Shadow Pce, but will remain by your side. He should be very useful for you, and you have already acknowledged him as a brother, so making him run some errands for you should not matter.


    "Wen Sihan wille to Cann City from time to time as well. When I am not around, he will not be able to move as freely as before. He is currently the only alchemist who can make those ancient pills, so losing him will be a great setback for the Eternal Shadow Pce."


    Li Moyun had thought many things through before he had gone back. He had no problems dealing with the Eternal Shadow Pce, nor did he have any issues controlling his subordinates. The only thing which had caused his heart to grow frantic was the fear of her reaction.


    "Do you n on visiting your parents before going?" Bai Rouyun felt that the question was somewhat redundant, but she still asked.


    It was obvious that Li Moyun had a horrible rtionship with his parents. She had only met his father, but she could not bring herself to like him. Li Moyun��s mother was a concubine who had used him as a tool to secure a stable position in the harem.


    "I do need to go back." Li Moyun��s eyes shed with coldness. "I need to meet my mother again; there are some things which have confused me for a long time."


    Bai Rouyun��s eyes disyed the confusion she felt as she cocked her head to the side and looked at him.


    "You know that your current body is likely not a child of the Bai family within the Richu Empire, and it made me think about it for a long time.


    "I did not think that there would be such a coincidence, but many things began to nt the seeds of doubt within me.


    "My mother was disfavored in the pce. The Emperor rarely visited her, and the one time he did, when he had just taken her home, it was merely the same aspleting a chore.


    "The reason my mother was sent to the pce was due to her family��s influence.


    "How did she manage to get pregnant that quickly? After she got pregnant, she made no appearance in front of anyone. She never showed her face to anyone else, other than her closest maid.


    "When I was born, she had no love towards me, and I got thrown to a nanny, whichter got fired, and I had to fend for myself. Which biological parent would ever be so uncaring towards their own child?"


    Li Moyun��s brows were furrowed. He was not sad upon recounting his past, but merely extremely confused due to the many doubtful thoughts that had recently appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 222 - Saying Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Saying Goodbye </h4>


    Bai Rouyun could not help but frown upon hearing Li Moyun��s thoughts. In fact, she was notpletely dispelling the idea.


    She had lived twice, and it seemed that both her lives had mysterious backgrounds. It would not be impossible for Li Moyun to have some secrets as well.


    The reason that she had this thought was that Li Moyun did not resemble the royal family at all. She had always assumed that he took after his mother, but from what Li Moyun said, they had nothing inmon either.


    The talent that Li Moyun disyed was also horrifying. Clearly, no one else in the Royal family, or even on the entire continent, couldpare to his speed of advancing.


    It was not that such talents were impossible on their continent, but the possibility of it happening was clearly near null. This, coupled with the other confusing points that Li Moyun had mentioned, it did indeed make sense that he might not be their biological child.


    But, was it not rather surprising that so many children were being dumped within this Prison Continent? Also, the fact that they had ended up together was almost too much of a coincidence.


    Li Moyun was clearly thinking the same, as he looked at Bai Rouyun and shook his head with a small smile on his face. "I do not know of my origin, but I do hope that I have no blood rtionship with those bastards from the Richu Empire."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head. She did not care much for his background. She did not like his family, so if he had nothing to do with them, then that would naturally be for the best.


    Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun agreed on this. The two of them did not care much for others. In fact, they would even prefer having no background than to the families they were currently connected to.


    Their families were trying to abuse them for the sake of getting the best possible benefits. Such family members were not important to them.


    "Let us find Mo Chu." After waiting for some time, Bai Rouyun sighed and took the first step towards moving forward. She took Li Moyun��s hand and entangled their fingers before smiling sweetly at him.


    Li Moyun was not very willing to end the affectionate atmosphere, but he understood that he could not stand with Bai Rouyun in his arms forever. They needed to move forward.


    He nodded his head before releasing a sigh.


    Li Moyun released a ripple of energy, which alerted Mo Chu. This energy made him hurry into the hall, where he noticed the two standing side by side.


    Although they seemed very close and affectionate, there was a slight sadness within their eyes, distress, and happiness.


    It was a mixture of emotions, but they seemed as if they had made a critical decision, a decision that had caused them sadness.


    Mo Chu did not instantly ask what was happening. He could sense that their current state was a bit delicate and that both of them were in a low mood.


    "Li Moyun will be leaving soon. Xiao Long��s n members havee to bring him to the Wushi Continent, and they are taking Li Moyun along."


    In the end, it was Bai Rouyun who exined the situation to Little Chu. She then moved the hand which was not held in Li Moyun��s palm, and she showed the token that represented the Eternal Shadow Pce��s Pce Lord.


    Mo Chu was not too surprised to see the token in Bai Rouyun��s hand. He knew how important this woman was to Li Moyun, and he also felt that if Li Moyun left the continent, the Eternal Shadow Pce had to belong to Bai Rouyun.


    Mo Chu still did not speak much. He understood the emotions that Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were currently feeling. No matter what he said, it would not be possible to make them feel lessfortable.


    The couple looked at one another once again, and after ast lingering nce, they both sighed before they decided to face the future bravely.


    Li Moyun gave a string of orders to Mo Chu. He also wrote a letter, which he handed over to the young man and asked him to deliver it to the four protectors of the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    There was one more person that Li Moyun was dreading to say his goodbye to. While he had no rtionship with the Emperor, there was one elder whom he respected with all his heart.


    Elder Sun had taken over the position as a father in Li Moyun��s heart, and he was also the figure who had seen him grow throughout the years.


    After meeting Bai Rouyun, he had also taken over most of the responsibilities of managing the Eternal Shadow Pce, while Li Moyun had focused much more on pampering his wife.


    After hesitating some time, Li Moyun decided not to write a letter to this man but instead take some time to visit him. He wanted Elder Sun to stand by Bai Rouyun��s side, and he also hoped that he would be able to live life well.


    Li Moyun knew that Bai Rouyun would ascend to the Wushi Continent eventually and that the two of them would meet then, but it was different for Elder Sun.


    Elder Sun did not have a talent like his. While he had managed to gain some achievements throughout his life, it was onlyparable to those who lived in the Prison Continent. He would never be able to break through the void and enter a higher realm.

 Chapter 223 - Blinded By Greed

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Blinded By Greed </h4>


    Bai Rouyun had never before met Elder Sun. It was not that Li Moyun did not wish for the two of them to meet, but due to the importance of Elder Sun, he was always busy.


    When she first got married to Li Moyun, the training and punishments of the followers were being handled by Elder Sun, and due to the sheer amount of subordinates who had not followed the rules, he was rather busy.


    After the twins�� escape, he had been busy trying to track them down while also ensuring that such a situation would never happen again.


    He also had to keep training the new recruits, and among these were the orphaned children that Bai Rouyun had previously picked up in the capital.


    "I will go and say my goodbye to Elder Sun before leaving for the Wushi Continent. If you have any questions, then just feel free to contact him. I trust him wholeheartedly, so don��t worry about him betraying you. However, you must not forget to be cautious. Never tell anyone about the Primal Chaos Pagoda, nor about your rebirth. While I trust him, it is not certain that he will not be soul scoured."


    Bai Rouyun understood Li Moyun��s worries. While he did fully trust this man, it did not mean that they should spread the knowledge of her soul taking over this body.


    Before leaving, Li Moyun left many warnings and things that Bai Rouyun had to look out for. He also told her to rely on the Eternal Shadow Pce, as he wanted to ensure that she would not face danger alone. She was his reverse scale, and he could not allow her to get harmed.


    The two stood silent, looking at one another. A thousand words were swirling in their hearts, but they did not say them. Eventually, Bai Rouyun sighed and gave him a gentle kiss on his lips. It was soft, and he felt as if he had been touched by the fluttering wings of a butterfly.


    "Wait for me."


    She did not tell him to avoid danger, nor did she ask him to miss her. All he had to know was that one day she would find him, so he had to do his best to wait for her.


    With a final, reluctant nce, the two parted, and as Li Moyun left the gates of the manor, she felt as if a part of her heart followed him away.


    Although she was not an overly emotional person, she felt her eyes sting, and a strange feeling of sadness enveloped her heart. While it was merely a temporary separation, it still made her feel as if someone had squeezed her heart and made her breathing rapid.


    Li Moyun also did not turn back when he left. He feared that if he did, he would no longer have the courage to leave.


    The lingering feelings grew in Bai Rouyun��s heart, but she also knew that she could not allow herself to fall into this emotion. She was not a woman who lived solely for the sake of being protected by a man.


    While the separation would be longer than what they had experienced before, she was also aware that it was necessary. He had to move forward, and so did she. To stand by his side, she needed to strengthen herself, and her eyes, which had shown a bit of mist, slowly grew firm and decisive again.


    "Little Chu," she called out, and Mo Chu appeared by her side. "Has the Thousand Treasure Pavilion returned with any news about a Qilin horn yet?"


    Little Chu pondered for some time, but then he shook his head. "I have not gotten any news from them yet. They might not have had the time to send us the news yet, but there might also be a chance that something has gone wrong."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head. While she had regained her tenacity, her eyes still stayed on the gate from where Li Moyun had departed before. With a sigh, she finally wrested her gaze away and patted her guard on the shoulder.


    "Let us go to the local branch to see what they have to say."


    Since she could not stand tall by Li Moyun��s side yet, she would have to work hard in order to do so as soon as possible. She was already extremely annoyed by the fact that her Qi could not be controlled, but now she felt the urgency to enhance her body, much more so than before.


    Mo Chu nodded his head in agreement. He wished for Bai Rouyun to be happy, and while he understood the reason behind her feelings, he still felt sad to see her dejected.


    The days slowly returned to how they had been previously. The Thousand Treasure Pavilion still did not have much news on the Qilin Horns, so she kept training in the Gravity Tower and bathed in the herbal concoctions.


    Dongfang Yu and Mo Chu kept herpany at almost any time so that she would never feel upset or alone. It was as if the continent entered a period of peace, and every faction kept to their own borders, not trying to trouble the others.


    Most cultivators from these factions were out searching for the traces of a Qilin Horn, and the internal fights lessened.


    However, while it seemed peaceful, it was merely at a surface level. Many had begun wondering where the Eternal Shadow Lord had gone, and tried to see if they could make use of his disappearance to swallow the Eternal Shadow Pce and the treasures it contained.


    While many factions fought on a daily basis, it was notmon for them to be this hurried, but the temptation of the riches that the Eternal Shadow Pce possessed had caused many to be blinded by greed.

 Chapter 224 - The Perfect Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 224 - The Perfect Punishment </h4>


    "Did you get the news from a reliable source?"


    Qing Yi looked at the young man in front of her. She and her sister Qing Er had been lurking in Cann City for a long time already, but they dared not make a rash move.


    Although they had managed to sneak into the city, they knew that they had to keep a low profile. Elder Sun was still looking for them, and they were clear on their fate should they fall into his hands.


    As such, they had sent Zhou Liqiang out to scour for information after hearing some rumors of Li Moyun��s disappearance.


    The twins had been picked up by Li Moyun when they were young. They had been raised alongside him, and they had always assumed that they would be his concubines.


    They understood their positions as servants, and were aware that they would never be the main wives, but they had not expected that he would have to marry someone who was rumored to be useless.


    They felt it was a great insult to their master, but upon meeting Bai Rouyun, they had to admit that they would have preferred her to be dumb.


    When they had been called to tend to her, they had seen that the woman they had looked down upon was actually favored in a way that no other woman had ever been favored by Li Moyun, and an unbearable pain had spread in their hearts.


    Although they had known that it was impossible for them to be the main wife, they had no way to prepare for the hurt that ripped apart their hearts upon seeing the vixen-like face of Bai Rouyun.


    The words she had said that day still resounded in their minds. They had been told that they were trying to seduce a married man. She had imed that they were cheap, but in fact, they were the ones who had followed Li Moyun first! They were his trusted subordinates, and they could not ept him to be so much more loving towards a woman he had just met.


    Zhou Liqiang was not aware of the dark thoughts that were swirling within Qing Yi��s mind as he nodded his head before taking a seat opposite her.


    "I found that Li Moyun left the city some time ago, and there has been no sighting of him since. There are some who believe that he might have gone to seed in a breakthrough in secluded meditation, but some think that he might have already left the continent.


    "It is no secret that the Eternal Shadow Lord was already the strongest expert that lived here, and he was on the verge of breaking through the void to reach a higher realm.


    "While there have been no signs of a breakthrough, the ones I bought information from told me that he left the manor in a dignified manner. The servant also overheard some words between him and the woman he lives with.


    "ording to the servant��s words, Li Moyun is going to ascend to the higher realms, while he asked Bai Rouyun to catch up with him as soon as possible. I am rather certain that he is no longer on the continent."


    Qing Yi nodded her head absentmindedly. She felt a mixture ofplex and contradicting emotions in her heart. She had always loved Li Moyun, and she truly hoped to share her life with him, but she was also aware that she would never be able to enter the higher realms. Did this mean that she would never meet his hero-like existence again?


    A strange sense of loss spread in her heart, but it was mixed with a bit of anger and hatred. Why would he protect that hoof Bai Rouyun so unconditionally? Did he not know of her and her sister��s feelings towards him for so many years?


    She knew that he was ruthless, but she had seen the pampering and spoiling look in his eyes as he nced at Bai Rouyun, and she wished that she was the special receiver of such gazes.


    If she had never seen him disy such tenderness towards a woman, then she would not have minded, even if their rtionship had stayed that of a master and subordinate for the rest of their lives. Still, after knowing that he had a woman who could make him change his cold and ruthless nature, she felt an imbnce she had never felt before.


    Qing Yi knew that she was not able to keep living for long. It was not that she was sick, but because the Eternal Shadow Pce would never allow for traitors to keep moving around.


    Since she was going to die anyway, she would drag Bai Rouyun down with her. She knew her own strength well, and due to a Heavenly Oath that was sworn when she entered the Eternal Shadow Pce, she could not betray Li Moyun or the faction, so the only thing that could be handled was Bai Rouyun.


    "How do you want her to die?" Zhou Liqiang looked at Qing Yi with intense infatuation. He was, in a way, simr to the twins, as his love was also more of an obsession than an actual healthy type of love.


    Qing Yi did not answer right away. She looked out the window while deep in thought. Multiple thoughts about how to kill her floated in her mind, and she began to think about which method she preferred on using.


    In the end, she decided the most ruthless method she could think of.


    "I want her to have her flesh cut off bit by bit. After all the flesh has been sliced off her limbs, then I want her limbs to be removed alongside her tongue, and in the end, her body should be ced in a barrel full of saltwater, with only her head sticking out. I want her to be fed a pill every day so that she cannot die, but she will be unable to kill herself as well!"

 Chapter 225 - Getting Ready To Act

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Getting Ready To Act </h4>


    The ruthlessness within Qing Yi��s face would have alerted any sane person, but Zhou Liqiang was blinded by love and meant that anything she did was right. Hence he never considered who was right or wrong and wished to do anything for her wishes to be real.


    Although Zhou Liqiang wished to help Qing Yi seed in torturing Bai Rouyun, ording to the description she had said, he was not confident in their sess.


    "Although Li Moyun has left, there is still that dog protecting her. Mo Chu has been protecting her since the departure, and while you have reached the Innate Realm, Green Tier, you are not strong enough to defeat him."


    Zhou Liqiang had no intention of insulting Qing Yi; he just wished for them to consider all options so that they could seed.


    "We have to somehow lure Mo Chu away so that we can overwhelm Bai Rouyun. I do have a suggestion, but it depends on Bai Rouyun��s personality. She seems to have a friend in school. This girl is called Qin Huiling, and from my observations, she has a special rtionship with Mo Chu. If something happens to her, I would assume that Bai Rouyun would let him rush to her side, leaving herself alone and giving us a chance to attack."


    He mused for some time while thinking. "There is another guy around her side. He was from one of those bigger sects, but he should be able to be knocked down by you and your sister, but we have to be swift."


    Qing Yi nodded her head absentmindedly. Although she felt somewhat insulted when hearing Zhou Liqiang say that she could not fight Mo Chu, she also knew that what he said was the truth.


    What she wanted was not to throw her life away for no reason, so she needed to ept her own situation and n ordingly.


    Outside the window, the figure that Qing Yi and Zhou Liqiang were talking about came strolling down the streets. The gentle smile that hung on her lips was soft and warm, but in the eyes of the twin, it was hypocritical and mean.


    She would never forget how this woman had caused her to lose everything she valued and even forced her totch onto a person such as Zhou Liqiang.


    Although they used him for their own benefit, Qing Yi and Qing Er could not help but feel insulted and disgusted. They had always expected to be a concubine for Li Moyun, but now they were forced to be with a person who could not even cultivate.


    It made them so full of anger that they could not help but me everything on Bai Rouyun. Had it not been for her, then they would not be forced to leave Li Moyun and ended up being with a low-life like this guy.


    The hostility and hatred in her eyes burst out as Bai Rouyun walked past, and she had to lower her head to ensure that the emotions would not be noticed by the ones out on the street.


    She could not afford to let them find her yet, since she had not gotten her revenge. A manic smile spread on her lips as she began fantasizing about the scene where they would find the remains of Bai Rouyun in a barrel, alive but wishing to be dead.


    "We will move tomorrow." Qing Yi could not wait any longer. She was eager to get rid of Bai Rouyun, and she also knew that Elder Sun was close to locating them. They did not have much time to continue waiting.


    "Tomorrow, you will find some thugs and make them take away that Qin Huiling girl. You have to ensure that the news reaches Mo Chu and Bai Rouyun. Due to herck of strength, Mo Chu will not allow the hoof to go with him, so we will have a chance to act at that point."


    Zhou Liqiang nodded his head. He had no pity or guilt in his heart for the crimes they were about tomit.


    Even if Bai Rouyun was the reason for the twins to fall to their current state, and they wished for some sort of revenge, he did not even care about involving an innocent person such as Qin Huiling.


    In his opinion, as long as she was a friend of Bai Rouyun, then she deserved to be harmed and even killed in the most brutal way. Zhou Liqiang��s mind had long since be twisted, and he wished for nothing more than to destroy the happiness of all others.


    Unfortunately, he was no longer able to make much of a difference as he had lost all ability to cultivate. In his despair, the twins were the only ones providing him with a feeling of warmth and belonging, so he felt as if the world deserved to be destroyed, and only this set of twins deserved all his attention.


    The young man looked towards the young woman in front of him, but when he noticed her staring out the window, he slowly retreated.


    He was nning on finding a group of thugs with a cultivation base as soon as possible so that they could prepare for their movements the following day.


    Zhou Liqiang was quite pleased with the current n. Everyone within Cann City knew of Bai Rouyun��s identity, so none of the thugs would act on her, but Qin Huiling was not as fortunate.


    While he had no cultivation base, what he did have was wealth. As a cultivator, one needed countless resources, and they cost a lot of money.


    Most had no feeling of morale, and thus many ended up doing criminal acts to earn their money. This was a world where strength reigned supreme.

 Chapter 226 - Intuition

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Intuition </h4>


    As the sun broke through the sky and cast its rays into the room, waking up the woman sleeping on the bed, a strange feeling of unrest appeared in Bai Rouyun��s heart.


    The uneasy feeling was one she had not felt for a long time, but she knew it very well. During the time she had been chased by the many sects and hidden families, she had gained a premonition-like instinct, which told her that danger was on the way.


    When she felt like this, then it meant that what was about to happen could easily cost her her life, or something worse.


    She was capable of distinguishing between the average danger, and the strange oppressive and stifling feeling that she felt currently, and her eyes turned sharp.


    Her first thought was not herself but Li Moyun. Was it perhaps connected to him? Had he encountered any dangers?


    However, instead of panicking, she slowly rose from lying down to sitting up, and began to think through her previous lifestyle after the departure of her husband.


    "He should have already left this continent, so I doubt that he will encounter much danger right now. At least it should not be to a point where he can not handle it, at least not with Xiao Long as a death-exemption token."


    Her eyes turned darker as she continued to think, and in the end, she reached the conclusion that someone was aiming for her life. It was reasonable that many would use this chance to get rid of her, as Li Moyun had gone missing, but she had not expected them to move this swiftly.


    She knew of Mo Chu��s strength, and unbeknown to the outside world, Li Moyun had left other top cultivators from the Eternal Shadow Pce by her side.


    Unlike when she had to flee for her life due to her facing thebined cultivation world alone, she was now covered by a renowned faction that others had to consider twice if they wished to fight against.


    If they seeded, they would benefit significantly from the resources and riches of the Eternal Shadow Pce, which would be split among the involved parties, but if they failed, their doom was also possible to guess.


    Even if Li Moyun was not present, these experts did not dare to face off against the entirety of the Eternal Shadow Pce, unless the Shitian Tower was at their backs. Still, knowing the rtionship between the young master of the Shitian Tower and the Eternal Shadow Lord, everyone assumed that he would back Bai Rouyun.


    Furrowing her brows, Bai Rouyun felt as if she had missed something. She could not help but assume that the ones who wished to attack her were likely among the ones who had disliked her for a long time, and now finally found the courage to vent their frustrations.


    However, during the time she had been in her new body, she had not insulted many people; those who would hate her should only be the Bai family from the Richu Empire, the royal family of the same ce, and a few people who wished to kill her for the sake of getting revenge on Li Moyun.


    She could not help but wonder how to deal with the situation. As long as she was within the mansion, she should be safe, but anywhere outside was likely to turn into a battlefield.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but sigh as she shook her head. It was not easy to prepare for unknown dangers, but she would feel better if she had some sort of preparation than just to let things happen with no prior ns.


    "Mo Chu."


    Bai Rouyun had opened the door and called for Mo Chu. From the fact that she had called his full name, he instantly understood that something serious was about to happen.


    "What��s wrong?"


    "I am not sure, but my instincts are telling me that we will encounter some danger today. I am not sure of what exactly will happen, but my instincts have never been wrong. I expect it to be quite severe, so we have to prepare for any unexpected situation beforehand."


    She did not hide the fact that it was her instincts that told her that danger would being, but Mo Chu did not belittle her, even if she had no concrete evidence to prove her im.


    His face turned solemn as he began to go through their schedule for the day.


    "Qin Huiling and Dongfang Yu are on their way here. We are going to head to the academy for a lecture, after which the n was to go to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Do you wish to change our ns?"


    Bai Rouyun shook her head. "Although I know that we will encounter danger, we can not simply hide away from it. We need to face the threat and, if possible, fish in troubled waters to see if we can lure the ones behind out into the open.


    "I am going to use myself as bait, so you should get the experts from the Eternal Shadow Pce ready to encircle the city and find the culprits."


    Mo Chu was not very willing to watch Bai Rouyun use herself as bait, but he could see the stubborn light in her eyes, and knew that she was not willing to let go.


    One reason was that she did not like to leave unknown dangers lurking in the dark. However, another was to show that although her personal strength was weak, she still managed tomand the hegemon that was the Eternal Shadow Pce, and that Li Moyun had given her full authority to move this faction as she pleased.


    This was a way to use the dangerous situation to scare the observers. However, such a move was risky, and if it went wrong, she would likely leave her life behind.

 Chapter 227 - Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Killing Intent </h4>


    "I fear that Qin Huiling and Dongfang Yu might be implicated by whoever is trying to harm me. There is also a chance that Wen Sihan will be targeted, but that chance is not very big, considering his identity.


    "He has been hiding within his courtyard for most of the time since he arrived at the manor, so many will not even know of his existence. Even so, we better prepare for the unexpected, so please send a Green or Blue tiered expert to protect him throughout the day."


    Mo Chu was amazed when he heard how calmly Bai Rouyun was preparing for everything. He could not help but wonder if the situation was truly as severe as she made it sound, but he had gotten used to her magical abilities, so he did not question her.


    The main hall of the mansion often seemed deserted, but today it was packed to the brim with somber-looking young people. There were both women and men; some were beautiful, while others in. There were some with big builds, while others seemed scrawny, but one thing all of them had inmon was their ck clothes which had been embroidered with a silver cloud on their chest.


    These youngsters were all members of the Eternal Shadow Pce, having been picked up by Li Moyun and given the chance of a new lease on life.


    When Bai Rouyun had initially entered the Yun Pce, she had encountered many subordinates who had gone against Li Moyun��s orders, and who personally wished to act against her, and this was precisely the reason for their disobedience.


    Li Moyun had always been cold and calm, but he had been treating his followers well. He had given them a new life, and the ability to be strong and avenge themselves for the suffering they had experienced before.


    At the time when the Crown Prince had suggested using Bai Rouyun as a reward, they had all felt insulted and furious. The moment the Emperor had approved of the idea, they had been close to overturning the entire Richu Empire, but they had slowly been pacified by Li Moyun.


    When the marriage ceremony had ended, and the woman had moved into the pce, they were even more indignant, and they had not understood that Li Moyun felt a special kind of affection towards this newly wedded bride. For them, she was nothing more than an insult, and they all wished to get rid of her as soon as possible.


    Many of the upper-ranked members of the Eternal Shadow Pce were at the same age as Li Moyun, and some had forgotten their ce throughout the passing of time.


    While Li Moyun was friendly towards these people, they were still his subordinates, and he was not happy when his orders were not followed.


    He also hated repeating himself, so the appearance of one disobedient follower after another had truly enraged him back then, Because of this, when Elder Sun had gone to train the experts, he had made sure that everyone understood the importance of Li Moyun��s wife in his mind.


    This was also why these youngsters looked at Bai Rouyun with respect. While her personal strength was below even the weakest among them, the aura that was surrounding her body was so overpowering that a sliver of admiration rose in the hearts of the experts looking at her.


    They had been hovering around in Cann City for some time now, and they had also seen the affection and pampering that Li Moyun had showered all over their mistress.


    They understood that she was their current master, and they would not have two minds when serving her, but there was a difference between them acting due to their duty and respect for Li Moyun, and them acting due to approving of Bai Rouyun herself.


    Seeing that although Bai Rouyun had not shown any proof for her suspicion, she had expected some sort of hostility or refusal to acknowledge her decisions. Still, when she looked at the youngsters in front of her, she understood that these young men had no intention of disagreeing with any of her decision, as long as it did not harm Li Moyun or the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    "I am going to behave as if this is any other day, but I will need you to be extra alert. As soon as something out of the ordinary happens, you will need to be ready to intervene at any moment. However, do not rush to stop it; as long as no one is harmed, we will follow the flow of actions. In case someone truly wishes to harm me, or anyone around me, I want them to regret being born in this world."


    The youngsters felt a sudden burst of killing intent that in no way paled to that of Li Moyun��s.


    While Bai Rouyun was much weaker whenparing their level of strength, the amount of blood that had been shed by her hands in the previous life was not something that Li Moyun couldpete against.


    The many months of fleeing and killing her pursuers had left a trail of blood in her wake, and her killing intent had been honed to a state where it could be used to assault an opponent, and cause them uncontroble dread.


    Although Li Moyun was aware of her background, he had never told others of her real identity, which resulted in these experts being shocked to their core upon experiencing the unprepared attack of the intense killing intent.


    Even someone as strong as Mo Chu felt his heart palpitate and his mind buzz in vignce. Where had this young woman gained such a horrible killing intent?!

 Chapter 228 - Let It All Begin

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Let It All Begin </h4>


    Mo Chu had long had certain theories about Bai Rouyun��s background, but he had never tried to pry into her secrets.


    He knew that Li Moyun had a full understanding of her past, and as long as he epted it, then he, Mo Chu, was in no position to question anything either.


    Had this killing intent been unleashed when Mo Chu first met Bai Rouyun, then he might have been worried and fearful of her having ulterior motives towards either Li Moyun or the Eternal Shadow Pce. Still, now that he had gotten to know her, he also understood that she would never harm them.


    Not to mention, it was clear that Li Moyun had ulterior motives towards her. Although both Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun had been married for some time, Mo Chu had noticed that their original cooperation was more of a beneficial deal than actual love between a married couple; however, as time had passed, more intimacy had appeared between them.


    In many situations, it was obvious that Li Moyun was holding back to avoid scaring his little wife, but the beastly light in his eyes was hard to ignore, and as a man, Mo Chu clearly understood the real thoughts of his master. Shaking his head, he could not help but fear if Bai Rouyun would be able to withstand her husband��s excitement when the day for them to truly be a married couple would arrive.


    While Mo Chu was busy considering the couple��s married life, the rest of the experts within the hall were looking at Bai Rouyun with some admiration.


    They also knew clearly that she had no ulterior motives towards them or their master, so they felt amazed by the power she disyed.


    Initially, when news of the engagement between Miss Bai and Prince Yun had spread, many of these experts had offered to kill the useless Miss Bai, but everyone had been refused by their master.


    Now that they looked at the power this woman wielded, and the aura that was bursting from her body, they all had an urge to pledge their loyalty to her once more. She was truly worthy of being the Madam of their Eternal Shadow Pce.


    Many of them felt their blood boil in excitement. Even if her premonition turned out to be fake, they did not at all feel annoyed with her summoning them all. Instead, they were grateful for her to finally show her sharp edges, and make them understand why their master was so smitten with her.


    Bai Rouyun was somewhat surprised when she noticed the admiration that these experts held in their eyes as they stared at her, but she felt relieved.


    She, too, understood her position well. Although she had now awoken and be herself, and while she hadplete faith in her own ability to climb towards the position next to Li Moyun, she still wished for those whom he valued to approve of her.


    She knew that she was able and worthy to be with Li Moyun, but others did not. She was not bothered by the thoughts that others held of her, but she hated whenever she heard others say that Li Moyun was blinded by beauty, and only cared about her due to her appearance.


    She did not wish for others to think that he was so superficial, and at the same time, she wanted to prove to others that she was the most suitable to stay by his side.


    Everyone was deeply influenced by the sudden killing intent, and many thoughts spread through the minds of those present. After a short while, Bai Rouyun awoke from her stupor, and she cleared her throat.


    "We will move out now."


    Although her words were soft and gentle, there was an undisguised majesty within that made them all nod their heads, and most of these experts vanished as if they had never been there in the first ce.


    They were the ones who would hide around her, to appear when the situation needed them to act.


    Bai Rouyun waited for a short while before she left the mansion alongside Dongfang Yu and Mo Chu. Everything seemed to be simr to any other day, and they wouldugh and talk on the way to the Institute.


    On the way, they ran into Qin Huiling, who also joined them with excitement.


    She and Mo Chu had be much more ambiguous. Although they had not mentioned anything about their rtionship, the way they acted was as if they were about to confess to one another.


    There was no physical contact, but the happiness within their eyes was impossible to hide, not to mention the care and consideration they showed each other while speaking together.


    While the group was joking andughing, a group of thugs was stalking them at a distance.


    These thugs were all cultivators, but their skills had never gone to a level where they could amount to anything. Even so, they would have enough ability to take Qin Huiling away due to their sheer amount of numbers.


    Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu had both noticed the group of thugs that were tracking them, but they merely shared a nce before continuing their talk.


    Neither of them could have guessed that the twins were the one behind these ns; they were certain that the sole aim was her, and the experts of the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    As they arrived at the gates of the Institute, the group split up and hurried to their own ssrooms for the sake of listening to the lectures that had been prepared for them.


    Although the knowledge taught in this Institute were things that Bai Rouyun already knew, she still followed the lectures with much interest, as she tried topare the systematic teachings with her own experiences from the past.

 Chapter 229 - Qin Huiling Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Qin Huiling Taken Away </h4>


    The gentle breeze was fleeting through the leaves, causing a gentle rustling sound in the air.


    Bai Rouyun was waiting for the lecture to end, pondering on her future ns.


    She was aware that the most urgent thing now was to restore her body to a point where it was once again capable of cultivating Qi, but after she had done this, she also needed to increase the speed of her cultivation.


    She had already felt the need to regain her strength previously, but after knowing that Li Moyun had ascended to a bigger stage, she felt an urgency unlike any before.


    It was not that she feared for his well-being, nor did she think that he would be blinded by the prosperity and forget his origin and herself, but the feeling of being so far away from him made her heart slightly ufortable.


    This difort was slowly changing to anticipation for their next meeting, and her eyes were sparkling with happiness. She had no doubt that when she managed to reach the Wushi Continent, he would stand there like a steady mountain, waiting for her.


    However, the resources within the Wushi Continent were naturally much more useful than those here, and his speed of cultivation would increase by leaps and bounds. She could not help but wonder if he would once again leave her far behind himself.


    Her wish was to stand by his side to face the world together, not to be protected by him and living in his shadow, so only by increasing the time she spent cultivating would she be able to catch up.


    While Bai Rouyun was deep in thought, the lecture ended, and she gathered her mind before leaving the room.


    She knew that today was a special day. Someone had obviously nned to act against her, so she was willing to see what their n actually was.


    It did not take her long before a young student passed her. She was walking towards the gates, and the area was crowded. No one noticed this particr student, nor did they realize that he did not seem to be familiar with the surroundings.


    "They have taken Qin Huiling away."


    The voice of the young student sounded in Bai Rouyun��s ears. However, it was so low that only she could hear it.


    She could not help but feel somewhat surprised when she heard the news. She was aware that many would act on those close to their targets with the purpose of holding a hostage, and Qin Huiling had people protecting her in the dark.


    Looking at the unhurried expression of this young student, Bai Rouyun could instantly guess that her friend was not in trouble, but she still wished to save her sooner rather thanter.


    One thing was to use herself as bait to lure out those in the dark; another was to allow her friend to be used to bait her out. She was willing to take certain risks that involved herself, but she refused to let her friend be in the slightest danger due to her actions.


    "Little Chu."


    Bai Rouyun knew that Mo Chu was waiting for her. He had naturally heard the words of the young student, and a me of anger was bursting in his eyes.


    This anger was not aimed at Bai Rouyun. He understood that this was not what she wished to see, so he would never me her, but he still felt ufortable and anxious when he heard that Qin Huiling had been involved in their fight.


    "Qin Huiling seems to be in some sort of trouble. Please take care of her on my behalf."


    Bai Rouyun had a feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed. She knew that they should be able to get her friend back with no problem, but somehow she felt that something else had been nned as well.


    As such, she wished to see what the people had nned. She hadplete faith in Mo Chu��s ability to save Qin Huiling, so while he brought her to safety, she, Bai Rouyun, would continue to fish for those in the back.


    Bai Rouyun could sense that there had been many eyes on her since she left home today. Some of these gazes belonged to her own people from the Eternal Shadow Pce, while others were likely to be working on behalf of those who had nned today��s events.


    While Mo Chu left, Bai Rouyun stood at the gates while waiting for Dongfang Yu to appear.


    She was aware that many experts from the Eternal Shadow Pce were guarding her in the shadows, but she did not wish to let the ones who had stalked her get any clues, so it was very natural to wait for a friend before heading home, especially since this friend was known to have some strength.


    Dongfang Yu appeared after a short moment. He was in the same ss as Bai Rouyun, but he had not been present during the previous lecture, as the Institute��s Principal had called him over to get a few answers to some doubts that had gued him about Dongfang Yu��s decision to stay at the Institute.


    When he came out the gates, he noticed Bai Rouyun right away. A gentle smile spread on his lips, bringing with it his youthful air and handsome appearance.


    Many of the young women in the Blue Water Institute were deeply infatuated by this young master. He was different from all the others, and they wished to be the woman that he valued more than others.


    However, the only person who seemed to be able to enter his eyes was Bai Rouyun. Many felt it was a pity, as this woman was already married, but no one dared to mention it in front of the young man casually.

 Chapter 230 - Relationship Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Rtionship Rumors </h4>


    While no one openly mocked Dongfang Yu, many called him a fool in private. He was aware that the woman he liked was already married, but he still ran around to follow her like an obedient puppy.


    There was even some confusion regarding the rtionship between the two, as Li Moyun had gone missing, but this guy still openly appeared by Bai Rouyun��s side.


    A few of the more dramatic gossip mongers even assumed that Li Moyun had been killed by the two of them to ensure that they could be together, but when such a theory was raised, many would scoff with disdain.


    While it might have been possible for them to think that before, when he was merely a prince, it was absolutely impossible now that everyone knew he was also the Eternal Shadow Lord.


    If the two of them had really caused the death of this genius, then the Eternal Shadow Pce would never let her rest.


    Although no one was willing to mention these rumors right in front of the involved parties, everyone knew that since they were both cultivators, their hearing would be much better than that of any mortal. They could clearly hear the rumor that was being spread around them.


    Bai Rouyun was not a person who was easily influenced by others�� opinions on her. As long as Li Moyun understood her heart, no one else mattered.


    The calm appearance of their master��s wife made all these hidden experts full of admiration. They were members who had been raised by the Eternal Shadow Pce and would give their life for this faction that had given them a ce to call home, so when they knew that their master had found a woman whom he loved more than his own life, they also felt the need to guard her.


    At first, their acts were solely done for Li Moyun��s sake, but after getting to know her, these experts understood that thisdy was much more amazing than they had initially expected.


    Just as Bai Rouyun was about to leave, a group of students walked out through the gates. These students were all from Qin Huiling��s ss, and most of them felt ufortable when looking at Bai Rouyun.


    She was supposed to be an ant that they could trample to death with a simple stomp of their feet. Her talents were nothing special, but due to sheer luck, she had been gifted to the most revered man on the whole continent.


    In their hearts, she did not deserve to be with Li Moyun at all, so now that something had happened, they naturally wished to take her down a notch.


    "To think that Qin Huiling considered herself a friend of Miss Bai. When she was forcefully dragged away, where was this young miss of the Eternal Shadow Pce?"


    "I think it is clear that she is not aware that friends and subordinates are not the same. She never considered the life of her friends; all she cares about is to have someone who will follow behind her and praise her."


    "Honestly, Qin Huiling is much more talented than her; the only good thing she experienced was to be born a beauty and gifted to the Eternal Shadow Lord while he still tried to hide his true identity."


    The voices were different from those rumors which had been ongoing before. Those before were at least pretending that they did not wish for Bai Rouyun to hear their voices, while this group clearly did everything in their power to let everyone, including Bai Rouyun, hear them clearly.


    It was not enough for them to be loud; they also kept staring at her with hostile eyes. In fact, they attempted to speak for the sake of Qin Huiling, but the truth was that they merely used her as a way to hit Bai Rouyun.


    They had never liked Qin Huiling much. She had never been arrogant in the ss, but she refused to listen when they wished to talk badly about Bai Rouyun. She even warned them not to let her hear their words.


    At the same time, she also refused to tell them anything about the Eternal Shadow Pce and its lord. They were aware that she had clearly seen Li Moyun more than once, but she still kept everything she knew closely guarded.


    This was why, even though some had seen her getting captured, no one tried to stop it.


    The words of the group caused many of the crowded citizens to look at Bai Rouyun with disbelief. They had already believed every word that was said, and the indignation in their hearts burned.


    They were all from more humble backgrounds, and the feeling of being looked down upon made them ufortable. When someone, who was supposed to be a friend, was being treated this way, they felt a need to stand up for justice.


    Bai Rouyun had not replied to the group that had appeared; neither had shemented when she noticed the changing expressions of the rest of the students, but she felt rather amused.


    This group of people who had appeared was clearly hostile towards her. Everyone with eyes would be able to see that, but they still believed the words without any proof, or time to consider other options. Such people really did not deserve her time to exin.


    Even though Bai Rouyun felt that these citizens were rather simpleminded, she did not disy any disdain as she gestured for Dongfang Yu to leave.


    The two of thempletely ignored all the rumors that had spread around, whether it was about their rtionship, or the capture of Qin Huiling.


    Theplete and utter disregard for their words made the young group of students feel as if they had just punched cotton; it was as if their words had absolutely no influence, making them feel extremely ufortable.

 Chapter 231 - Blocked

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Blocked </h4>


    Bai Rouyun managed to take a few steps before a group of citizens blocked her path. Their eyes were full of hostility and anger, but their strength was weak.


    The one with the highest cultivation base had merely reached the Innate Realm, Red Tier. Such strength was truly not enough to block her, but she did not hurry to leave when she witnessed this development of the situation.


    As she stopped, she made a casual gesture with her hand. It seemed ordinary to those present, but the experts who had begun to move in the shadows all returned to their previous hiding spots. She had given them a signal to be on standby for now.


    The group of young women from Qin Huiling��s ss was gloating when they saw the people blocking Bai Rouyun. They were even more unhappy with her now than before due to herplete disregard of their mockery, and they felt as if they were the ones who ended up humiliated.


    Bai Rouyun remained calm and collected as she looked at the group in front of her.


    "What is your purpose for blocking my path?"


    Although she was somewhat amazed by these peoples�� behavior and attitude, she did not get aggressive or anxious.


    She understood very well that it was not their fault that theycked intelligence. They had been swayed by a few words of those young women, and they did not even stop to consider if they were being used as a sword by others.


    The group��s aggressive attitude softened drastically when they faced off against the friendly behavior of Bai Rouyun. They felt as if they were full of malice but had nowhere to vent it.


    Although they were currently against Bai Rouyun, it was not her they had anything against. They were unhappy with their lot in life, and felt indignant due to the treatment that these women had imed Qin Huiling had experienced.


    "Should you not give us an exnation?"


    The strongest among the group was the one who took the lead to speak. He was the backbone of the group, and the moment he spoke, the others nodded their heads and looked aggressively at Bai Rouyun.


    A chuckle sounded through the air as Bai Rouyun shook her head with amusement.


    "Why would I have to exin anything to you?"


    The question made them all rather confused. Why should she not exin? She was clearly in the wrong; she had to show her sincerity to make them all respect her again!


    Bai Rouyun did not wait for them to finish thinking of her previous words before she continued, "I have never met you before, so I have no obligation to exin anything to you. Who are you to question me?"


    The words were still gentle as a spring breeze. They were light, and there was no trace of anger or threat in her voice, but the meaning behind her words was extremely clear.


    The young women from Qin Huiling��s ss had never expected that Bai Rouyun would not even feel the slightest guilt when confronted by these citizens.


    They had initially just nned to cause some verbal trouble for Bai Rouyun, but with the current situation, they wished to bring it one step further. If they could use these citizens to beat her up, then that would naturally be the best.


    They had happily forgotten all about Dongfang Yu, who was standing by her side. He kept silent, and did not involve himself in the whole situation.


    His strength alone was enough to deal with the group of citizens that were causing problems, and even if these youngdies wished to get involved, it would still be hard for them to seed in harming Bai Rouyun.


    While Bai Rouyun continued to look at the people who blocked her, a smile shed across her eyes.


    She had initially wished to leave with Dongfang Yu, and give the people who wished to capture her a chance to attack, but this was much more suitable.


    She kept moving her hands, sending out certain signs, and the experts hiding in the shadows began moving.


    They began searching the crowds, and soon they located a few groups of people with strength way above the average citizen, but who were still dressed as amoner.


    It was quite suspicious for experts to dress in this way, and they continued to stare at Bai Rouyun with a strange focus. It was clear that she was their target.


    Bai Rouyun��s mood became somewhat annoyed. She did not wish for Qin Huiling to be in danger. She wanted to be the one used as a bait, not let her friend be harmed, so she was much more ruthless than she initially had nned.


    Although she was worried about Qin Huiling, she was not panicked or scared. She understood that Mo Chu had gone to save her, and he had support from the Eternal Shadow Pce in the dark. At the same time, the kidnappers would not harm her, as they needed her, at least for now. After they caught Bai Rouyun, then they could do what they pleased with her, but until then, she was still valuable.


    "You are very unfeeling to not even care about your friend."


    The one who spoke was one of the women who went to the same ss as Qin Huiling. She looked at Bai Rouyun with great disappointment. If no one knew better, they would have assumed that the two of them had a great rtionship, but these two had never seen each other before.


    The words of the woman made the smile on Bai Rouyun��s face increase in size.


    She had initially nned not toment, as she was waiting for the Eternal Shadow Pce experts to act against those stalking in the crowd, but just as she opened her mouth, chaos broke out among the audience.

 Chapter 232 - Tigress

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Tigress </h4>


    The Blue Water Institute was located in the middle of Cann City. The gates were leading out to the busiest street, and there was a constant crowd bustling forth and back, but due to the sudden chaos at the gates, the road had be blocked, and more and more citizens gathered around to see what was happening.


    The ones who were meant to catch Bai Rouyun had initially intended to follow her from the gates and towards a more deserted area where they would be able to act, but she had not made a move yet, causing them some annoyance.


    They knew that the girl had been caught. Their n had been to encircle her, threaten her with the safety of her friend, and then lead her towards the previously agreed upon meeting ce.


    Here they would hand her over to their employer, and their task would be done. They knew that this woman had a distinguished identity, but she was, after all, merely a trophy wife.


    Even if she went missing, the Eternal Shadow Lord should not care much. He was so revered throughout thends, and he could get any kind of woman he wanted, so why would he care about one that was forced upon him?


    However, their initial n was disrupted by these ssmates. They had taken a moral high-ground and nned on making her look ugly. They did not expect that such a scene would appear before them, and they were a bit lost. How were they supposed to bring her away under these circumstances?


    There was a bit of annoyance in their hearts. They would only receive the full payment when they brought her to the meeting ce, and while they were able to earn quite a bit with their strength, the pay for this task was simply like a pie falling from the sky.


    Bai Rouyun nced at the many people who had crowded around her. There was righteous indignation and hatred in their eyes, but she could not help but feel that they were like monkeys jumping around in front of her.


    Many of these citizens were influenced by the words of Qin Huiling��s ssmates. Still, if they took the time to actually consider the situation and the context, they would be able to know that something was wrong with the current situation.


    These students had seen her being taken away, and ording to them, it was quite some time ago, but they had not tried to stop it, nor had they themselves tried to find her or rescue her.


    They only mentioned it now due to encountering Bai Rouyun, and suddenly all the me was pushed onto her body.


    While these citizens did not have much talent for cultivation, there were a few amongst them who had a very clear mind.


    Although many were deceived by the words of the ssmates, they quickly understood that things were not likely to be that simple. Upon noticing the calmness of Bai Rouyun, they felt even more certain in their conjuncture.


    "Miss! I understand that you are feeling ufortable knowing that your friend has been caught by unknown thugs! Why don��t you allow us to escort you to look for her? My brothers and I would be honored to help you!"


    The speaker was one of the hired help that was meant to capture Bai Rouyun. He had long considered different ways to easily bring her away from this crowd, but the only solution he could find was to try and offer his own help.


    If she refused him, he would have to look for another way, but if she was stupid enough to follow them, then things would be much simpler.


    The cunning gleam shed across the man��s eyes, and while most did not notice this, Bai Rouyun saw it clear as day.


    "I would naturally be honored for you to help me locate my friend, but I do wonder why you are so eager to assist me?"


    Bai Rouyun seemed gentle and refined. She smiled softly at the young man, and while she looked somewhat guarded, it was not to the point where she was hostile.


    In fact, it resembled a youngdy of an affluent family who was used to being taken advantage of. She seemed to expect this young man to request something in return for his help.


    "I would naturally want to help without repayment, but if the youngdy is willing to give me a few coins as remuneration, then I would not refuse."


    The speaker was at first considering pretending to be a generous andpassionate person. Still, after considering the situation, such a person was actually much more questionable than one who asked for money.


    As such, he decided to ask for money, and everyone watching could not help but shake their heads. They regretted that they had not been the first ones to offer their assistance, but the chance had already been grasped by others.


    Bai Rouyun looked at the speaker with some doubts. She seemed to seriously consider his words and finally nodded her head, albeit a bit hesitatingly.


    "I will naturally reward you handsomely if we do manage to locate my friend."


    The thug was certain that he had seeded in fooling the young woman. However, many experts hiding in the shadows could not help but shake their heads in regret.


    Who would have thought that their Master��s wife was such a good actress? Had they not already known her, they would easily be fooled by her appearance, and the behavior she showed clearly made everyone believe her without a doubt.


    Even Dongfang Yu, who was standing by her side, felt the corner of his lip twitch as he tried to hold back the smile.


    Who would imagine that the fierce and ferocious tigress would pretend to be a soft and sweet milk cat?

 Chapter 233 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Jealousy </h4>


    The thugs were not aware of Bai Rouyun��s personality. They had never interacted with her before; all they knew about her was from the rumors which were spreading like wildfire all over Cann City.


    The background of Bai Rouyun was known to all, just as the reason behind her marriage to Li Moyun.


    Even if there were some feelings involved now, they were initially not intended to be partners, and it was even possible to say that Li Moyun was forced into epting her.


    These thugs were certain that even if he did not me her, and even if he did appreciate her appearance, she was still not someone who could hold much weight in the heart of the Eternal Shadow Lord.


    They also knew that she only had one guard from the Eternal Shadow Pce by her side, and while he was considered one of the better experts within their pce, he was still not able to be in more than one ce at a time.


    Since they had tricked him away, they should be able to take her to their employers without any problems, and they could not help but smirk whenever they thought of the reward that they would be given.


    The citizens who had happily observed the drama, and even those who had be indignant and angered, all felt a bit deted when Bai Rouyun hired someone to look for her friend.


    Some regretted not stepping forward to take the task, but since it had already been determined that this group of young experts would look for the lost girl, no one else bothered to stay.


    The crowded people were originally on the road as they needed to head somewhere, but due to the sudden conflict, they had stayed behind to observe.


    Bai Rouyun noticed how easily pacified these citizens were, and she could not help but shake her head. It was a shame that there was no medicine that could help someone use their brain to think rationally.


    The students from Qin Huiling��s ss noticed how easily Bai Rouyun turned the situation around. While the crowd did not condemn them for just looking at the kidnapping, they also did not seem to think well of them anymore.


    While a few of the girls did not think much about it, as they only disliked Bai Rouyun and wished her to be ufortable, there was one girl in the group who was gritting her teeth with anger when she witnessed how easily the crowd was pacified.


    She hated Bai Rouyun. The two had never before spoken with one another, but she had identally seen Li Moyun and fell in love with him right away.


    She managed to get close to him and was even willing to be a concubine, but he had not even looked at her before he left. Theplete and utter disregard was hurting her heart, and it was even worse when she noticed the pampering eyes full of tenderness as he looked at Bai Rouyun.


    The jealousy within her heart had grown day by day since then. Every time she noticed Bai Rouyun, she felt an urge to rush over and kill her, but she understood that she had no chance to do so.


    She came from a very average family, but her parents loved her and spoiled her rotten. She felt that she was much more suitable to be with Li Moyun than a young, unfavoreddy.


    Even if Bai Rouyun��s background was more noble than hers, she was at least loved and would be able to shower him with affection, not like Bai Rouyun, who was always running around flirting with other men like this Dongfang Yu.


    She understood clearly that Li Moyun would not look at her, but she could not bear to me him, nor was she able to reflect on herself, so all the me was pushed onto Bai Rouyun.


    She wished for her to die. Since she could not be with Li Moyun, then no one should. Unfortunately, these useless citizens were easily angered, but in her eyes, they were all cowardly and dared not attack Bai Rouyun.


    Bai Rouyun noticed the hostility in the student��s aura, but she did not take it seriously. Her killing intent was truly pitiful, it was clear that she had never actually killed anyone before, and while she was full of negative emotions, it did not seem that her ability to scheme was that profound either.


    From these points, it was clear that she had no part in the scheme that was currently ongoing, but Bai Rouyun still remembered her face in case she caused problemster.


    Bai Rouyun acted as if she had not noticed anything amiss. She followed the thugs, and while there was a certain worry on her face, her eyes were calm like a stillke; not even the slightest ripple could be seen.


    They had walked down a few alleyways when the leader of the thugs turned around and looked at Dongfang Yu.


    "We have to split up. We do not know what your friend looks like. Is it possible that some of us can follow your friend to look at the southern part of the city while we go to the northern part?"


    Bai Rouyun almost cheered for the way this thug was nning. He seeded in luring them into a small alley. Even if she refused, the fight was not likely to catch much attention from the main streets, so they had prepared for the worst.


    She was curious about what would happenter, so while she looked thoughtful, she nced at the crossroad in front. Her eyes captured a gesture from a guard in the shadows, and a smile spread on her lips.


    This gesture meant that Mo Chu had brought Qin Huiling to safety and that the rest was for them to deal with. The decision was made in an instant.


    "Let��s split up!"

 Chapter 234 - Not Surprising

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Not Surprising </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was not willing to gamble with Qin Huiling��s life. Things were different now that Mo Chu had brought her to safety, and she could find out who was behind the cruel nning.


    The leader of the thugs felt relieved when he noticed how easily Bai Rouyun agreed to split up with Dongfang Yu. He never even once considered the possibility of her having seen through their n, but thought that she fully trusted them.


    Now that they could get rid of Dongfang Yu, they would be able to easily lead her to the previously agreed upon location and hand her over to their employer.


    Although they felt a bit of pity for this young woman, it was nothing more than a fleeting emotion. Their pity was nothing whenpared to the wealth they would receive uponpleting their task.


    Bai Rouyun noticed that they were moving further and further away from the direction that the others had taken Dongfang Yu, and they soon reached the outskirts of the city.


    The area they had arrived at was the slums. Cann City was rich and prosperous, but even the most affluent city would have ces where the poor would reside.


    The light did not reach the streets or alleys; the buildings were so dpidated that one could fear them copsing with a bit of wind. The smell was pungent and unpleasant, and usually, a youngdy like Bai Rouyun would loathe a ce like this, but when the thug nced at her expression, he noticed no dislike or disgust.


    Bai Rouyun was indeed not unfamiliar with such ces. In her previous life, she had been forced to live as a beggar and thief to survive. ces such as these were not umon for her.


    The thug could not help but feel a bit of admiration towards this woman. She was supposed to be an arrogant and vain woman, but she seemed much more human than his employers. Even so, he was still not regretting his actions.


    They continued towards a building at the very end of a narrow alley. This building seemed deste and empty, but Bai Rouyun nced around and found that quite a few experts from the Eternal Shadow Pce were hiding in the darkness.


    She did not fear for her safety, but she knew that one could not prepare for everything, and thus she was vignt as she looked at the building with a solemn expression on her face.


    "Lady, listen. We understand that you are looking for your friend, but someone has captured her for the sake of luring you into a trap. You should enter this house now, and my employer will promise you that your friend will be releasedter."


    The thugs had surrounded her to ensure that she could not escape. They knew that they could not hide the truth, as only a stupid person would enter such a building.


    Even so, the panic and anger they had expected to appear on Bai Rouyun��s face did not appear. Instead, she continued to look at the building in front as if she was contemting when it would copse.


    "Well, let us enter then."


    Bai Rouyun was calm; she even seemed somewhat casual as she stepped forward towards the building.


    Everyone in this situation would know that they were likely to suffer, but the disregard that Bai Rouyun disyed made these thugs feel confused. Even so, their job only consisted of bringing her to the house; they did not care about what happened inside.


    It did not matter if she had something to rely on that could save her, or if she would be unable to escape. For them, they just wanted to get the money that they had been promised.


    Bai Rouyun��s eyes took a few moments to adjust to the darkness within the house. The smell of damp walls assaulted her, and she raised an eyebrow as she looked at the tools that wereid out in front of her.


    Qing Yi and Qing Er were seated on two chairs of good quality that seemed extremely out of ce for this run-down house, and the hideous expressions on their faces destroyed their beauty, making them seem like ugly demons instead.


    There was no surprise in Bai Rouyun��s eyes as sheid eyes on the twins. She had not caused many to hate her as much as the two of them, as most of the other parties would be too scared to act.


    Only the two of them had nothing to lose, and were willing to risk everything to harm her.


    The utterck of surprise caused the twins to feel as if they had hit cotton, and their expressions turned increasingly sinister.


    "Do you see what these tools are for?" Qing Er sneered as she looked at Bai Rouyun with red eyes as if she wished to shred her to pieces.


    The previously alluring and seductive beauty had turned into a ghost-like woman who was haggard and hateful.


    Bai Rouyun swept her eyes across the many tools and instruments on the ground. It was clear what their purpose was, but she still did not feel much fear.


    "I take it that you wish to kill me before your own deaths? I actually understand your feelings. When one has to die, it is not so bad to die if you manage to drag your enemies down with you."


    Bai Rouyun was not lying; she understood their emotions quite well as she had the same thoughts in her past life. She knew she would die, so she might as well drag her enemies down with her.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that she had overestimated these twins. Upon hearing her words, a trace of panic shed across their eyes; even the silent Qing Yi felt her heart clench upon thinking of her own death.


    "We will not die!"

 Chapter 235 - Understanding The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Understanding The Truth </h4>


    Bai Rouyun had expected that the twins would have epted their fate, and the reason for their act was to ensure that if they were to die, they would bring the one who caused their downfall with them.


    However, when listening to Qing Yi, it did not seem as if they had realized how severe the situation was.


    Qing Yi was known as an ice-cold fairy. She was cold and hard to approach, but her ice-figure personality was able to attract numerous suitors. However, this coldness and arrogance hadpletely cracked under Bai Rouyun��s few words.


    It was clear that her mentality had taken continuous blows after leaving the Eternal Shadow Pce. There was not much left of her innate haughtiness while looking at Bai Rouyun.


    The previous calm mind that had looked at Bai Rouyun as an ant beneath her feet was long gone. Instead, her appearance resembled a ferocious spirit that could not let go of the past.


    When the Qing twins heard of Bai Rouyun��s existence the first time, they had both seen her as a nuisance. They had suggested to Li Moyun that it would be better if she died silently before the wedding, but he had refused since a mentally impaired woman could hardly trouble their Eternal Shadow Pce.


    Who would have thought that their cold-blooded leader suddenly fell in love with this woman who had spent her whole life pretending to be a fool?


    The first time they met her, they already realized that she was being treated specially, but they had never imagined that it would be to such an extent that Li Moyun was willing to get rid of them right away.


    All they did was trying to attack her. Although their attack was aiming to kill her, they had not seeded, so why could he not overlook their attack?


    The twins had never once tried to consider if their actions of disobedience to their superiors were right or wrong, they pushed all the me to Bai Rouyun, and even now, they felt that everything was her fault.


    Bai Rouyun admired the changes that constantly appeared on the face of Qing Yi as the hatred and hostility were disyed to the fullest, but there was not the slightest bit of fear on her face.


    A slight smile yed on her lips as she patiently waited for Qing Yi to let out all her anger. She understood that the two of them had followed Li Moyun through many years, and they were familiar with many of the people who still belonged to the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    Of the experts hiding in the shadows, only one or two had never met the twins before, but even they had heard of their undying loyalty towards their Shadow Lord.


    Bai Rouyun knew that there was no way to help the two women regain their sanity. Still, she wanted these members of the Eternal Shadow Pce to see how far the two had fallen, to understand that she was not killing them merely due to her jealousy of their importance to Li Moyun, but simply because that the two had lost all semnce of loyalty and respect towards their master.


    It was only natural that the members of the Eternal Shadow Pce would fear her behavior if she was coldblooded and ordered them to kill the twins without allowing them to exin themselves.


    It was not that these experts were ignorant of their crime of escaping from the Eternal Shadow Pce. Still, not many understood the ins and outs of the whole situation, so they were easily doubtful as to whether or not the crime was severe enough for the twins to be executed when they had been loyal for so many years prior.


    If Bai Rouyun ordered their death without allowing them to speak, these experts would carry out her orders without hesitation. Still, they would also feel their hearts chill and feel somewhat ufortable as they might doubt if they would be the next ones to suffer the same fate.


    However, now that Bai Rouyun allowed these twins to exin everything, they could make their own judgment as to whether or not the death sentence was reasonable.


    Just looking at the two twins who seemed close to the borders of insanity, most of the experts already began to worry about whether or not their mental state was stillparable to a clear-headed person.


    The two seemed so caught up in hatred and grudges that their view on the world had be warped. Many things that were supposed to be obvious to the other experts had be unreasonable to the twins. It was clear that their entire personalities had be twisted.


    Bai Rouyun could not see all the experts from the Eternal Shadow Pce that were hiding in the shadows, but those she did locate were somewhat shocked to see how the two stalwart members had be so deranged.


    These experts felt a fleeting fear as they looked at Qing Yi. They understood that Li Moyun had been cold and strict when he ordered the death of the pair of twins. Back then, they had often felt it was too severe a punishment, but looking at the state they had appeared in, the experts understood the severity of the situation.


    Li Moyun was not an ordinary person. He had to pull out the roots when dealing with people. Otherwise, he would leave countless troubles for the future. These troubles might be possible to handle one by one, but when they grouped together, they might just be enough to cause irreversible damage.


    The mentality of these experts had all changed after understanding this fact, and their eyes, which previously had held slight pity and unwillingness, had be firm and cold. One had to pay for the mistakes made in the past.

 Chapter 236 - Blame Bai Rouyun

    <h4>Chapter 236 - me Bai Rouyun </h4>


    These experts were all among the elite within the Eternal Shadow Pce. They understood very well that Bai Rouyun was intentionally allowing them to see the twin��s true emotions, but none of them med her.


    In a world like this, one had to do their utmost to survive. Strength was needed to be respected. Someone like Bai Rouyun, who had be their superior solely based on her rtionship with Li Moyun, was often looked upon with tainted sses.


    Every action she made would be observed and judged, so when she mentioned her sudden premonition, most of the experts had followed her lead, but they had felt rather exasperated within.


    However, from the moment she disyed her killing intent to the meticulous nning and execution of her actions had caused everyone who followed her to genuinely feel respect from within.


    She was worthy of their master, and they would follow her eagerly in the future! Although her personal strength was somewhatcking, the Eternal Shadow Pce had numerous experts who could make up for it.


    What Bai Rouyun had was an ability to bring the Eternal Shadow Pce to a bigger stage with her meticulous and thoughtful actions. With the current situation, these experts even had the belief that she might be able to overthrow other sects with her nning alone, without the need for any members shedding any blood.


    The Eternal Shadow Pce was the youngest among the most influential factions on the continent. Even though they had managed to reach this level of influence so swiftly, they still were not satisfied.


    Li Moyun had always aimed for the stars, and the followers he had found were also not willing to be mediocre.


    This could be a double-edged sword as some might be haughty, arrogant, and take themselves too seriously, but as soon as he encountered such a person, he would personally get rid of them.


    The rest were able to go through numerous hardships for the purpose of reaching the apex. They would never step down or submit; they had an innate greed for strength and power.


    Unlike the other factions, the Eternal Shadow Pce only recruited abandoned and orphaned children. They raised them from young and gave them somewhere they could belong. They allowed them to get a future, and these members all felt eternally grateful towards their master.


    Most of the other factions had existed throughout numerous years, and they were deeply dependant on different family lines. They also recruited foreign Elders to join their factions by offeringrge quantities of resources, but they had merely joined for the sake of benefits.


    This was also the reason for the members to have felt soft on the twins. They could connect with them, but upon realizing their twisted minds, they quickly let go of their pity. One had to be deserving of such emotions.


    Bai Rouyun had stopped speaking after guiding Qing Yi into revealing her genuine emotions. She was aware that she had to reel in the shortly, but she was not rushing to do so.


    From what she could see, the twins were not working alone. It would be impossible for them toe up with the amount of gold needed to hire the thugs, and they would also not be able to leave the Capita City of Richu Empire without someone to cover for them.


    This made Bai Rouyun confident that there was at least one more person involved in the scheme, so she patiently waited for thest yer to get on stage.


    Fortunately, Qing Er did not disappoint.


    "Do you know what we had to sacrifice for the chance of revenge?" She sneered as she looked at the calm and collected Bai Rouyun. Her eyes were full of hatred, clearly intent on killing the foe in front of her in the most excruciating manner.


    "I wonder how Li Moyun would feel if he knew that his little darling is being touched by another man?"


    The crazy emotions within Qing Er��s eyes were bursting outwards. It was not hard to guess that the twins had exchanged their bodies for a better rtionship with their backer.


    The twins who had kept themselvespletely clear of the opposite sex for the sake of staying innocent until the day Li Moyun decided to take them as concubines would naturally feel disgusted when a man they did not love touched their bodies.


    This disgust was also med on Bai Rouyun. If she had epted them as Li Moyun��s concubines the first time they met, the current situation would never have appeared.


    In the back, a young man stepped forward. He seemed to be in poor health. Although his clothes were of a decent quality, the pale face and thin body showed that while he might possess some gold, he was not in a good condition health-wise. He was naturally not a cultivator.


    The man who had stepped forward was Zhou Liqiang. He had indeed epted both Qing Yi and Qing Er as his women. When they first met him, his mind had been confused and full of thoughts due to him murdering his own parents, but as time had passed, he had begun to feel more clearheaded.


    Unfortunately, this also made him much crueler. He did not regret joining the twins; in fact, he adored them more than anything. Even when he knew that they loved the Eternal Shadow Lord, he did not me them but was indignant of how their previous master had treated them.


    Since Li Moyun had been so rude towards his two treasures, then he would allow this wife of his love rival to know how it felt to be treated like trash.


    He hoped that when Li Moyun found out, he would me himself for not treating the twins better when he had the chance.

 Chapter 237 - Melancholy

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Mncholy </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was painfully aware of her own situation. She was currently unable to use her Qi due to the limitations of her body, so after achieving her aim, she had no reason to continue endangering herself.


    With a gesture of her hand, countless shadows appeared in the dpidated house; all of whom were the elite experts of the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    The hideous expression on Qing Yi and Qing Er��s faces stagnated as they recognized many of the people present, but with their current mindset, they felt that these experts should be much more supportive of them than Bai Rouyun.


    After all, Bai Rouyun was a fox spirit who had seduced their master and abused his might to her own ability. Such noble experts as them would never be subdued by this scheming young woman.


    Unfortunately, these experts were much more reasonable than the pair of twins. In fact, they had long since understood that while Bai Rouyun might be weaker than them, she was more than suitable for taking over the control of the Eternal Shadow Pce on behalf of Li Moyun.


    Bai Rouyun did not even have to say anything; the experts sprung into action on their own. Qing Yi and Qing Er previously held a high position within the Eternal Shadow Pce, but this was not due to their strength, but their management ability.


    Although the two of them tried to put up a fight, they were knocked down almost instantly, and even Zhou Liqiang was captured without the ability to fight back.


    All three of them had eyes full of hatred as they stared at Bai Rouyun, who calmly observed the whole process. A slight smile adorned her lips as she looked at the scene in front of her.


    From the tools present on the floor, she had long since realized what kind of torment she would have experienced if things had gone ording to their n, so she did not feel even the slightest pity.


    Her expression remained calm even when witnessing the experts destroying the twins�� dantians, ensuring that they would never be able to cultivate again.


    For someone as proud and arrogant as the two of them, this was an even more painful blow than when they exchanged their bodies for benefits.


    As long as they had their strength, they had the hope of being able to emerge victorious at the end. As long as there was hope, they would be able to do anything to keep living. However, without a dantian, they had be even weaker than Bai Rouyun, whom they had considered an ant beneath their feet, and now they could never turn things around.


    The one who was the calmest of the three was Zhou Liqiang. He was already unable to cultivate and knew that he would never be a strong figure. Although the reality had hurt him, he had epted it.


    Now that the twins were experiencing the same feeling as he did back then, he felt his heart ache in dull pain. He understood their mentality all too well, but he also knew that since their dantian had been shattered, there was no way to change back to being a cultivator.


    "Hand them over to Elder Sun."


    Bai Rouyun smiled sweetly as she looked at the despaired pair of twins. She knew that the two of them had escaped this Elder��s hands before. Elder Sun was respected as a parent by Li Moyun, so she naturally wished for him to handle the two of them in his own way.


    While it was confirmed that she had some enmity with them both, they had been loyal supporters of her husband for many years. They were also wanted by the Eternal Shadow Pce, so she felt it was more suitable to let Elder Sun determine how to deal with them.


    The experts were surprised. Although Bai Rouyun seemed soft and gentle, the killing intent she had unleashed in the manor was not fake. They had expected that she would personally witness the execution and torture of the twins. Still, she simply handed them over to be dealt with as the Eternal Shadow Pce��s rules dictated.


    As she left the house, Bai Rouyun felt the warm breeze caressing her face. She sighed softly as she looked towards the blue sky spreading above her head and could not help but feel somewhat mncholic.


    Life was nothing more than that. She had experienced life at the very bottom of society, but now she was above thousands of people.


    No matter where she was, she could not help but feel that every life had equal rights to live, but reality often proved differently.


    While it was not allowed to kill others wantonly, if you had enough strength, then no one wouldment on your actions, even if you murdered someone in the middle of a crowd.


    This utter disregard for life made her feel a sense of unexinable sadness, but she also knew that she could not change the world.


    "Rouyun!"


    Just as she was deep in thought, a gentle voice reverberated between the narrow alleyway, and as she turned around, she found that Qin Huiling and Mo Chu were looking at her with a bit of worry in their eyes.


    Upon seeing her turning around, Qin Huiling ran towards her and wrapped her arms around her slim figure.


    "Fortunately, you are okay!"


    There was no mention of her being kidnapped, nor any intentions to me her for being the cause of the disaster.


    The only emotion that she could hear in her friend��s voice was relief that she was fine.


    Bai Rouyun slowly raised her arms and returned the hug. She burrowed her head in her friend��s shoulder, and while she was supposed to be the one to soothe Qin Huiling, she felt that it was the other who brought her peace.


    Even if this world were ruthless and evil, she would be stronger. She was no longer alone, and since strength was what decided thew, then she would be stronger than anyone else!

 Chapter 238 - Bai Rouyun Showing Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Bai Rouyun Showing Weakness </h4>


    Qin Huiling did not understand theplex emotions that were swirling within Bai Rouyun��s mind, but she could sense a profound sadness emitting from within.


    She had always seen her good friend as being omnipotent, but now she felt that even a strong and magnificent person like Bai Rouyun had moments where she showed her weakness.


    This weakness did not make Qin Huiling dislike her. Instead, it made her heart ache, and made her feel a strange sensation of distress.


    Just how much disappointment and sadness had this young woman gone through to be so powerful at such a young age? If she had grown up in a loving family, she would have been treated as a young princess with no need to make herself that outstanding, but life had been unfair, and she clearly needed to rely on herself for everything.


    Previously, Li Moyun had been by her side to spoil her, and let her experience being pampered, but he had left.


    Qin Huiling was not aware of where he had gone, but she knew that something had happened which needed him to depart for some time, and the girly version of Bai Rouyun had seemingly left alongside him.


    It did not take long before Bai Rouyun slowly felt better, and she left Qin Huiling��s embrace. Her face held a slight smile, and her eyes were glistening with relief.


    "Thankfully, nothing happened to you."


    The gratitude and happiness within Bai Rouyun��s voice were enough to make Qin Huiling��s eyes sore, and she could feel the sincere emotions that were contained within this sentence.


    Although this young woman did not often put her emotions into words, Qin Huiling had always known that they were friends. However, now that she could hear the severity of her relief, she understood that this young woman truly cared deeply about her. To Bai Rouyun, she was not a simple friend, but a very important and specialpanion.


    Mo Chu, who had been following closely behind Qin Huiling after her rescue, did not rush to Bai Rouyun��s side upon seeing her sudden dependence on her friend.


    He stayed at a safe distance while vigntly keeping an eye on the surroundings to ensure that no one was going to take advantage of Bai Rouyun��s moment of weakness to harm her.


    Even the members of the Eternal Shadow Pce hiding in the shadows could feel the sudden sense of loss that swept over their new mistress, but none of them thought that she was less worthy of her position due to this sudden disy of emotions.


    The experts who had managed to be the elite were all those who had gone through many difficulties to reach their current position. They had suffered from numerous disappointments, and even those who were supposed to look after them the most had often let them down so many times that they dared not hold any hope of them in the future.


    Seeing Bai Rouyun like this, they understood that she was not that different from them. Even if her heritage was supposed to be much richer than theirs, she might even have experienced more grief, as those who were supposed to care for herpletely ignored her, even though they clearly had the resources to grant her a peaceful life.


    "Little Chu, you are responsible for bringing Huiling back home. Let her rest and sort out her emotions. If she feels ufortable, you are not allowed to leave her, and even if she asks you to leave, you have to stay close by, so that if she feels ufortable, then she can call for you, and you��ll be there to give her a sense of security right away."


    Bai Rouyun was aware that Qin Huiling was currently full of adrenaline. The reason she could maintain her positive mindset was due to the thrill of the whole situation, but as soon as she was alone, it was likely that negative emotions would invade her mind.


    She also understood the budding feelings between her two friends, and she did not mind giving this opportunity to her acknowledged older brother. If she was present every time the two were together, their rtionship would never progress.


    "What about you?"


    Although Mo Chu wished to stay with Qin Huiling and protect her, he could sense that Bai Rouyun had also been hit hard by the sudden event. He did not feel secure to leave her on her own, so he hoped that they would all return home together.


    Even so, Bai Rouyun just smiled as she shook her head. "I will take one of the other members to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. I need to see if there has been anyone interested in trading for the things I need."


    Bai Rouyun was getting extremely frustrated. She understood that certain things could not be rushed, but the inability to use her Qi was starting to cause her great annoyance.


    While it was true that she could depend on the experts from the Eternal Shadow Pce, she was unwilling to be a person who would have to be protected at any step. Also, she was eager to see her husband again, so she needed to enhance her body��s abilities.


    "Let me take over the task of protecting Miss Bai while you are busy."


    A tender voice sounded in the shadows, and all three turned their heads to see a young boy who seemed to be very simr to Bai Rouyun in age.


    It was clear that he had been the one to speak, and while his face was somewhat red from embarrassment, there was a determination within his eyes that made Bai Rouyun take a second nce.


    This young man looked at her with reverence but without ambiguity. It was purely the gaze of someone who admired her, and who wished to be useful to her. Such a gaze waspletely foreign to her.

 Chapter 239 - Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Doubts </h4>


    Bai Rouyun felt somewhat puzzled while receiving such an admiring gaze. While most of the members of the Eternal Shadow Pce did ept her after her previous actions, this young man seemed to be quite different from the others.


    Although Bai Rouyun was feeling puzzled, she was not showing any sense of distancing or reluctance towards the young man. However, the confusion was apparent in her eyes, clearly showing her current emotion.


    The young boy was among the elite of the Eternal Shadow Pce, and all the members knew of him. They also understood that he had been a great fan of Bai Rouyun since the first time he heard of her being different to their master, and he even voiced his regret that he had not been picked to look after her instead of Mo Chu.


    There wasn��t anyone who knew why he was such a fan of their mistress, but they understood his personality well. The young man was called Jiang Wei, and he was an orphan who had been picked up by Li Moyun a few years back.


    Whenparing him to the other elites, he was a few years younger. Even so, he was one of the strongest that were present, which proved that his talents were above that of the others.


    Jiang Wei had always been a social and positive person. He did not like to speak much of his memories before entering the Eternal Shadow Pce, but everyone could see how grateful he was to their master for giving him the ability to live a good life.


    Before the arrival of Bai Rouyun, this young man had idolized Li Moyun. Although he truly looked up to their master, he never tried to be inappropriate. There was no jealousy or envy in his eyes when looking at the Eternal Shadow Lord, and from his actions, everyone understood that his greatest wish in life was simply to be able to assist Li Moyun, and use his might to help thetter.


    Such ardent belief in a person was utterly foreign to Bai Rouyun. Even she, who was willing to die if it meant saving Li Moyun, was not so much in love that she would agree to anything he said unconditionally.


    She was a bit at a loss of how to handle this sudden enthusiasm, but in the end, she simply nodded her head.


    "Pleasee with me then."


    After this, she left all the follow-up procedures to Elder Sun, who had arrived moments before.


    Bai Rouyun treated this Elder with much respect. Even if he was supposed to be her subordinate, he was worthy of her respect, not to mention he was considered a parent to her husband.


    Elder Sun was satisfied when he noticed the sincere treatment he received from Bai Rouyun. Even if she had acted a bit arrogant, he would still put up with it for the sake of Li Moyun, but seeing her treating him so well made his liking for her grow.


    It seemed that Li Moyun did not have bad taste in women.


    Bai Rouyun waved her hand as she left the area. She was not worried about the future of the twins. They might have managed to escape once, but Elder Sun was not that easy to fool that he would let them have another chance.


    Jiang Wei kept walking by Bai Rouyun��s side. He was not speaking, but his fervent gaze was impossible to ignore. His undisguised admiration made Bai Rouyun feel veryplicated.


    She had never considered herself a good person, and in this world where everyone lived for themselves, she had not expected anyone to like her without her doing anything to cause this.


    "Madam, I was wondering, how did your mind suddenly regain its senses? Master is not willing to go into details, but everyone says he invited a genius doctor. Does this have some connection with the new pills that appeared in the Eternal Shadow Pce recently?"


    Hearing the question made Bai Rouyun frown slightly before ncing at Jiang Wei. The boy seemed innocent and straightforward. The question he just asked was also something many were questioning, but she had a strange feeling that there was something beneath the curiosity of this young man.


    She had always prided herself on being good at understanding people. Their eyes could usually disy the emotions they felt, but when she looked at this young man, all she found was innocence and admiration.


    It did not seem as if he had an ulterior motive, but having experienced many things in both her lives, Bai Rouyun dared not exin too much.


    "I actually don��t know. Before my mind returned to rity, everything was a blur, but suddenly Li Moyun appeared like a knight in shining armor."


    Jiang Wei��s eyes widened in surprise. He had never expected that the person involved had no clue as to what had happened.


    He could not help but lower his head, seemingly deep in thought, but Bai Rouyun noticed his gesture and narrowed her eyes.


    She could not help but overthink, as she knew that one might lower their heads to hide the emotions in their eyes.


    However, to enter the Eternal Shadow Pce, one needed to swear a heavenly oath not to betray it. This was an extremely severe punishment, and no one was willing to give up their chances of reincarnation to betray them.


    This was also the reason why the Eternal Shadow Pce was able to remain as safe as it was up until now.


    Bai Rouyun did not show any of the confusion that was swirling within her mind. Instead, she began conversing with the young boy, and after a bit of time, both of them realized that they were fishing for information from each other.

 Chapter 240 - Coincidence Or Connection?

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Coincidence Or Connection? </h4>


    Bai Rouyun felt very puzzled. She could not sense the hostility in Jiang Wei��s inquiring gaze, nor could she understand the purpose of his wish to gain information about herself and her knowledge of the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    The uncertainty and the doubts made it so that Bai Rouyun was extra cautious in the words she chose and the questions she answered.


    Jiang Wei was also an expert at avoiding sensitive topics, and at the time they arrived at the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, she had still not gained any information about his past.


    The two both shared a gaze of deep inquiry before they tacitly decided to postpone their conversation. It was not suitable for the two of them to continue their conversation within the store.


    Bai Rouyun located the manager. She was getting impatient waiting for a resource with the properties of recreating or enhancing her body. The inability to use Qi was truly making her frustrated.


    Jiang Wei was looking at her with aplex gaze. The emotions within were impossible to decipher, and it was even more challenging to grasp the mood of the young man.


    It was not known by many that Bai Rouyun was unable to use her Qi. However, everyone knew of her search for some treasure with the same properties as the Qilin horn.


    The thoughtful expression on Jiang Wei��s face did not diminish as the manager treated Bai Rouyun with respect and even a hidden fear.


    The manager led Bai Rouyun and Jiang Wei into a private room where he ordered one of his assistants to bring the items that had been handed in by those who wished to trade for the pills.


    Unsure of how many were willing to trade, Bai Rouyun waited patiently to see if any of the items could grasp her attention. She would be lying if she said that she was not hopeful.


    Jiang Wei was silent as he witnessed everything that was happening in front of him. He was unsure of the details concerning this transaction at first, but after witnessing the treasures that were brought to the room, he understood that the famous trade was initiated by Bai Rouyun.


    A thoughtful expression appeared in his eyes as he surveyed the things that had beenid out on top of the table. Most of these treasures had the ability to enhance or recreate the human body, making it evident that Bai Rouyun was looking for something with this particr purpose.


    Although Bai Rouyun had not met Jiang Wei prior to this day, it was not the same the other way around. Jiang Wei had followed the development of the lives of both Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun and knew many of their details already.


    Upon thinking, he found that it was a very long time since Bai Rouyun had been seen using her Qi.


    Although he could not determine anything with certainty, he guessed at what might roughly have happened.


    The gaze deepened as Jiang Wei moved his eyes back to Bai Rouyun. He was still silent and did not participate in the conversation, but he found that after Bai Rouyun observed all the treasures on the table, a sweet smile appeared on her face, and she seemed very satisfied.


    Amusement shed by the young man��s eyes as he noticed the previously mature woman show such childish happiness in front of these treasures. It was a relief to see her this happy and unaffected by the day��s events.


    However, he could not help but wonder how she had nned to trade for all these items. They were offered by different experts, and each one of them wanted to get a pill of ancient origin.


    Even the Eternal Shadow Pce did not have unlimited numbers of these pills, and every member understood the rarity. Also, before being given the pill, they would have to swear a heavenly oath not to tell others of these pills�� existence and not to let them flow out of the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    Although Bai Rouyun had taken over the position as the new leader of the Eternal Shadow Pce, she could not use such resources for her own benefit, so where did all these pillse from?


    Jiang Wei was not feeling ufortable with her potentially using such a vast number of pills to exchange things for her own benefit, but he was very curious about where she had gotten these pills from.


    He did not believe that Li Moyun would give her this many in private, so the only reason would be that she had some sort of connection to these pills. They also appeared after her marrying into their pce.


    As if he had just touched upon a very well-hidden secret, Jiang Wei��s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.


    He had never previously connected these two things together, but upon closer consideration, it might not be that much of a coincidence.


    Could it be that Bai Rouyun had done many things to benefit the Eternal Shadow Pce without anyone knowing of her contributions?


    Although both shock and surprise had shed in his eyes, the facial expression of the young man had not changed, and he quickly masked the emotions within his eyes.


    He did not have anything to prove his sudden guess, so he continued to observe the actions of Bai Rouyun.


    He had missed most of the conversation between her and the manager, but looking at the wretched smile on the manager��s face, it seemed that things were rather beneficial for him.


    Bai Rouyun waved her hand, and twenty-three vials appeared on the table. At the same time, twenty-three of the treasures had vanished, leaving a few of the moremon behind.


    The manager did not waste any time but quickly picked up one of these vials and opened the lid. A pleasant and heavy scent of herbs spread in the room, and the smile on the manager��s face was so wide what he could hardly see.

 Chapter 241 - Why Trust Him?

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Why Trust Him? </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was aware that she did not need all of these treasures to increase her body��s strength, but they were all considered rare and valuable.


    Even if she did not need them now, she might do soter. Also, many people followed her, and it would be fine to hand these treasures over to them. The pills were, after all, not that special to her, and if she released a few on the market, then the buyers would know that they existed and would be more eager for themter.


    Bai Rouyun��s way of thinking was very different from Li Moyun��s. Both of them wished to use these pills to enhance the Eternal Shadow Pce, but they had their own ways.


    Li Moyun did not wish for the rest of the world to know of the pills�� existence as he feared that it might bring danger to his wife, but Bai Rouyun was much calmer, and knew that if they could produce these pills, then others would try to gain their favor.


    The manager looked at the pleased expression on Bai Rouyun��s face as she happily traded these unobtainable pills for some treasures. These treasures were indeed valuable and rare to find, but they were not worth as much as a pill.


    However, he had gained an excellent reputation due to this transaction, so the manager would not remind her that all trades were final.


    The manager felt as if he had benefited from this trade, but Bai Rouyun did not feel as if she had been cheated. Both were delighted with the way things had turned out, but they both felt as if they had taken advantage of the other.


    Due to their own thoughts, they did not notice that the other was feeling as smug as they themselves were, and only Jiang Wei was feeling somewhat amused by their actions.


    Bai Rouyun, who had felt as if she had picked up a bargain, quickly bid the manager farewell before she left the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    Jiang Wei followed behind her with a smile on his face as he shook his head. It was his job to protect her, so he hurried to follow her as she almost fled the appraisal room, which also caused the customers within the main hall to look at her with some doubts.


    Usually, when someone was fleeing from the auction house, then they would be either embarrassed or furious, but this woman was clearly excited and happy.


    Jiang Wei noticed the quizzical eyes cast their way, but he was naturally not going to exin to these people what had happened. If they knew that Bai Rouyun had that many pills and treasures, there was no guarantee that she would not be kidnapped on the way back.


    Bai Rouyun did not think about what ripples her actions might bring to these other guests. Currently, she was eager to rush back home so that she could begin to temper her body, and to finally feel the Qi running through her veins once more.


    Although she managed even without the Qi running through her body, she had been feeling very ufortable. This Qi was a part of her, it was her strength and the element that gave her faith in herself, but she had been unable to use it due to her fragile body.


    The main reason for the energy to be this hard to control was actually Bai Rouyun��s own fault. The Qi had been refined to a purity that put extra strain on her body, and made it difficult for the veins and meridians to withstand the power if they were not of an equally good quality.


    Usually, the body and the Qi would be able to adjust and advance together, but the sudden burst in her Qi due to the previous epiphany had caused an imbnce that was hard to solve.


    Although she was training her body tirelessly during this period of time, the Qi refinement had also not paused. Although she could not use this Qi, she was still ensuring that she could refine more so that after she managed to recreate her body, then her strength would reach apletely different level.


    The sudden burst of strength that had caused her to reach the Innate Realm, Orange Tier, was already a rank higher whenpared to other cultivators of the same age in the Blue Water Institute. However, if she was put alongside the geniuses from the various sects, she was stillcking.


    However, this knowledge did not make her discouraged. Bai Rouyun was perfectly well aware that she had just started cultivating recently. Although she was far from having equal strength to the geniuses of the same age, she had begun cultivating muchter than them, so it was perfectly reasonable for her to stillg behind.


    Although shegged behind now, she did not doubt that she would catch up soon. When she caught up, those who looked down on her would be unable to say anything, as she would be able to reach their level of strength in a much shorter time frame than they had needed.


    Bai Rouyun suddenly furrowed her brows as she paused her steps and looked behind herself.


    Jiang Wei was still walking behind her leisurely. He was smiling gently as he observed her actions; it seemed as if her happiness was enough to bring him equal joy.


    Such a harmless appearance did not make Bai Rouyun feel rxed. Instead, she felt slightly ufortable. Why had she been able topletely rx with him present? Why had she been so happy to forget her vignce? She already found him questionable, but she suddenly acted as if she trusted him, which made her feel very conflicted.

 Chapter 242 - Treasure Time

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Treasure Time </h4>


    Jiang Wei noticed her changes in expression. Usually, Bai Rouyun would never show emotions easily, but even though she doubted him, she could not make herself hide her real thoughts from him.


    A smile spread on the young man��s face as he lowered his head to hide the gleam in his eyes from her. It was best if she continued to feel goodwill towards him. He knew that Li Moyun had left for some time, and while Bai Rouyun was very mature and thoughtful, she still had some weaknesses which could be used to manipte her opinion on him.


    He had always intended to forge a good rtionship with this young woman, but after knowing that she had likely done many great things to help the Eternal Shadow Pce behind the scenes, he felt it even more necessary to make her into his friend.


    Bai Rouyun felt it somewhat weird. She did want to get closer to this boy. It was as if she had a strange affection for him, but it was also this feeling which made her worried. Why would she feel affection for this young man whom she did not know well?


    Also, why would he be so eager to get to know her? She felt very unwilling to get closer to this young man. Although she felt affection, there was also an innate resistance and dislike.


    In short, the emotions were veryplicated and hard to understand, and she could not help but frown as she wondered which one would win in the end.


    Her logic clearly said that she should keep a distance, but it was hard for her to implement it into reality.


    Jiang Wei was perfectly well aware of the conflicting emotions that were fighting a great battle within the young woman��s mind. He also understood that now was not the time for him to get involved in this battle, so he intentionally stayed quiet and walked behind her all the way back to the mansion without saying a word.


    The typical silent but serious guardian was enough to make many envy Bai Rouyun as she passed by.


    Upon returning home, Bai Rouyun rushed to her chambers and ignored herplicated emotions towards Jiang Wei. While there were certain parts of his reactions and personality that made her feel confused, he did not seem to pose much of a threat right now, so she knew what was of utmost importance.


    Upon closing the door behind her, she hurried into the washing room. The bath was made up of arge pool on the floor, and the water came from a natural hot spring underground.


    Sitting down on the ground next to the pool, Bai Rouyun began to take out the treasures she had gained earlier. Some of these treasures were herbs, others were beast cores, and yet some were naturally created treasures.


    After going through all the treasures, Bai Rouyun picked a few, after which she threw the rest into the Primal Chaos Dimension, deciding to let Xiao Bao deal with them.


    The herbs that could be nted would be nted, those that could not, would just be stored within. The Primal Chaos Dimension was much more suitable for storing treasures than a Qiankun bag was.


    The two treasures that Bai Rouyun had taken out were both among the rare treasures that she had received. One was called the Jade Mist Fruit, and the other was called a Spiritual Wisp Crystal.


    The Jade Mist Fruit was grown on a Jade Mist Tree, and it took this tree more than one hundred years to produce fruit. The tree would have twelve fruits at a time, and they were simply harder to find than a needle in a haystack.


    While the Jade Mist Fruit did not directly recreate the body, it was able to perfect the current body as much as it was physically possible. For Bai Rouyun, this was enough for her to continue using her Qi until she reached the realm above the Innate Realm at which her current cultivation was.


    By the time she reached the Ascended Realm, she would be able to enter the Wushi Continent, and then she would, without a doubt, encounter better treasures.


    The second treasure she had brought out was a Spiritual Wisp Crystal. This kind of crystal was equally rare as the Jade Mist Fruit, but where the fruit would ripen on a tree after more than one hundred years of growth, the Spiritual Wisp Crystal would have started as an ordinary stone, but after thousands of years, it would slowly gather energy, until it would be a special type of stone.


    It was still unknown what exactly would trigger the stone��s ability to gather energy, but the usage of such a stone was long since known.


    Currently, in such a low-ranking continent as this, mental energy was not that well-known. Still, everyone knew that when they consumed the Spiritual Wisp Crystal, their minds would be clearer, and their cultivation speed would increase.


    Such a treasure was naturally also something that others would fight for, but to Bai Rouyun, it was even more important than that. She understood the strength of increasing their mental ability, and this crystal would be able to bring her mind to an entirely new level.


    Looking at the two treasures, Bai Rouyun picked the Jade Mist Fruit first. It was ced within a small box made from a special kind of jade meant to keep the medicinal properties of the herb within intact.


    With a strong feeling of anticipation, Bai Rouyun opened the box and looked at the beautiful green fruit that was ced within.


    A sweet scent permeated within the bathroom, and Bai Rouyun steadied her mind before she picked up the fruit and slowly began to savor it.

 Chapter 243 - Feeling Comfortable

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Feeling Comfortable </h4>


    Unlike most fruits that would have a certain kind of texture, this gentle fragrance turned to liquid energy the moment it entered her mouth.


    The energy was refreshing, and it made her feelpletely at ease. Her body, which had previously been under pressure to keep the Qi within her dantian was rxing, and she could feel how every cell within was changing and evolving.


    It did not recreate her body, such as the Qilin horn would have done, however, it brought the body to the most perfect state that was possible.


    Although it was not as great of a result, it was still much better than what Bai Rouyun would be able to achieve with her training alone.


    The process of recreating a body was long and painful, however, the feeling of perfecting the body was veryfortable.


    It felt as if she was being submerged in a warm bath that enveloped her in a gentle and soft cocoon, making her feel warm but not hot.


    The experience was very different from the usual torture that one would have to undergo while training, but it was no less dangerous. Pain was able to keep one focused and alert, however this feeling offort would naturally make the mind at ease, and slowly lure the cultivator into rxing and enjoying the process.


    When one was undergoing this change, it would indeed be most beneficial if the cultivator would sumb to the pleasure and fully ept the changes, so when taking the fruit, one had to be very confident on the location they had picked.


    If this had been her past life, then Bai Rouyun would not have rushed to consume the fruit, but she would have waited until she had found a very remote and hidden ce where no one would be able to find her, however, she was no longer alone.


    Although she had not spent much time alongside the other members of the Eternal Shadow Pce, she hadplete trust in their ability to protect her, so she allowed her mind to be hazy and for her body to soften as shey down on her bed, observing the ecstatic feeling of changes that were happening in her body.


    The process was not long, it took her an afternoon to reach perfection, but the aftereffects made her so soft that she had no urge to leave the bed. Deciding that she had been very sessful this day, she turned to her side and wrapped the quilt around her body, after which she closed her eyes and fell into a deep slumber.


    The many members of the Eternal Shadow Pce were not surprised when they noticed that Bai Rouyun did not leave her room the rest of the day, but they did not know that she had seeded in perfecting her body, they just assumed that she was cultivating.


    The sun was breaking through the clouds as the chirping sounds of birds could be heard outside the window. There was a low noise, indicating that the busy streets of Cann City were already crowded, and that the day was no longer new.


    Bai Rouyunzily stretched her body as she rose from the bed. She had previously been known as the most beautiful woman in the Richu Empire, so one would not believe that she could be much more attractive than before, however, while she did not seem to have changed much, there was a strange feeling of innocence and purity surrounding her, which could make any person who looked at her stunned.


    Bai Rouyun��s personality was not a soft and gentle beauty, but her body gave such an impression, making many confused when looking at her.


    There was a strange aura that flowed from her body which made it so that anyone who looked at her would be blinded by her beauty, but not dare to approach.


    She was like the newfallen snow, pure and innocent, but would be affected by the slightest touch.


    Bai Rouyun herself did not know that these changes had happened to her. She felt an indescribablefort as she slowly walked into the washing room where she soaked in the water before slowly getting ready to leave her chambers.


    There was no urgency to rush to the institute today, nor did she feel any worry about cultivating as quickly as possible.


    The Qi that had umted while she had been unable to use her energy had broken through while she slept, and her strength had reached the Innate Realm, Yellow Tier, Fifth Layer.


    This strength was already considered outstanding for someone of her age, not to mention for a person who had merely cultivated for a short time.


    Bai Rouyun knew very well that one had to take things at a steady pace, so after putting on a white dress, she entered the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    Inside this dimension things were simr to how they had been before.


    Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao were both sitting next to her hut, looking at the two wrestling creatures on the ground in front of them.


    Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua were seemingly serious about the battle, but the Cloud Leopard did not seem to be able to overwhelm the Golden Emperor Vine, as it had grown much stronger during the time within the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    Bai Rouyun did not rush to stop the two. She could see that while they werepeting with full focus, they had no intention of actually harming each other, so from the looks of it, they should be training.


    As she observed closer, she found that Xiao Mao had actually broken through as well. However, it was still not the opponent of Xiao Hua, who was able to grow numerous vines and restrict its movements.


    The Cloud Leopard was known for its agility, so when it got caught, itsbat ability would drop drastically.

 Chapter 244 - Tranquility

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Tranquility </h4>


    Although the battle seemed fierce, it was obvious to the bystander that neither Xiao Hua, nor Xiao Mao tried to harm the other.


    If it was truly a life or death struggle, then the Cloud Leopard would not hesitate to destroy and rip the vines apart, but due to the two being friends, Xiao Mao was aware of the long time spent to cultivate these vines, so he was not willing to harm the Golden Emperor Vine.


    Xiao Hua was able to advance at a monstrous speed within the Primal Chaos Dimension as it was a ce suitable for herbs to grow.


    Although Xiao Hua was not a normal herb, it was still a nt spirit, so the properties of the Primal Chaos Dimension still benefited this creature.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but nod her head approvingly as she looked at the weird creature. The main body of the Golden Emperor Vine was a simple vine, which could wrap itself around an item, or hide under the ground unseen.


    This main body of the flower was currently swaying happily in the air as it stood on top of Xiao Mao��s head. It seemed as if the small flower was using the noble Cloud Leopard as a mount, while it was happily trying to take root in the fur.


    Even though it looked somewhatical, Bai Rouyun fought back the urge tough, and instead strode towards the two treasures seated outside the hut and observed the two spirits y around.


    "Mother!" Xiao Jin��s voice was as immature and soft as always, and the happiness within could not be hidden. Looking at the face that was flushed red in excitement, Bai Rouyun also felt her heart melt. Such an adorable daughter was truly a great gift in life.


    As her eyes scanned over Xiao Bao, she noticed that his ears were also red, but the small boy refused to show any happiness with her arrival, causing her to smile gently and rub his head with a gentle touch.


    "How are you doing?"


    "Mother, you got so many new rare herbs. Is it okay for my brother and myself to taste them?"


    Xiao Jin had seen the many treasures that Bai Rouyun had tossed into the Primal Chaos Dimension before. Many of these could be nted and would eventually grow seeds so that more of them could be farmed, but a few were unable to take root.


    The ones that would slowly be more and more numerous within the Primal Chaos Dimension were not that important to consume, as they knew that they could eat to their heart��s content when many were nted, but the rare ones were truly tempting to them.


    However, they had not dared to touch them, as they feared that Bai Rouyun had other ns for them.


    Initially, she had nned to give them to her subordinates, but looking at the eyes full of starlight and expectations, she smiled softly as she squatted in front of them.


    "You can take whatever you like. You are my family, so it is only natural that I share the good things with you. Not to mention, I can only get these treasures thanks to your help with the forms and refinement of the ancient pills."


    Bai Rouyun was genuinely grateful to both Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin, so she did not feel that there was anything wrong with what she said. In fact, she felt that the two of them had just as much right to use these treasures as herself, so if they found anything they liked, they could use them as they pleased.


    However, there were not many humans who could ept two treasures to be equal to them. Most of their previous masters had treated them well, but they had still considered them tools.


    While it was not a lie that they were tools, they had long since gotten their own spirituality, so they were much more than a simple treasure used to assist humans.


    In many ways, Bai Rouyun felt that these two deserved much more care and consideration than many others, as they had a human-like mind, but would never be able to gain freedom.


    Their spirits were bound to the treasures they had spawn from, and no matter how much they wished to be free in the future, they would have to look for a master time and time again.


    This was also one of the reasons that she waspletely certain that she would treat them very well as long as they were together. They would never have what she herself valued so much.


    Bai Rouyun sat down next to the hut. There was constant sunshine within the Primal Chaos Dimension, and the whole scenery in front of her made her feel tranquil.


    She watched how Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua had stopped sparring and instead yed together in front of her, while Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin were both happily scouring through a mountain of items that she had previously traded for the pills.


    Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin both wanted many of the same things, as both of them could assist their upgrade, but since they considered each other family, they decided to find a peaceful solution and took turns to pick an item.


    The only thing missing was Li Moyun, but there were no worries or fears left within Bai Rouyun��s heart. She knew that the two of them would reunite when she went to the Wushi Continent, and she slowly closed her eyes and began to cultivate.


    She had been cultivating using the Primal Chaos Technique since her rebirth, and it was most definitely among the best techniques she had ever seen.


    Outside of the Primal Chaos Dimension it was equal to, or even slightly better, than the best cultivation technique found in the Wushi Continent, but when used within the Primal Chaos Dimension, the efficiency of the energy refinement was almost double that of the outside.

 Chapter 245 - The Four Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 245 - The Four Creatures </h4>


    Bai Rouyun enjoyed the feeling of Qi roaming through her body once more. Although the previous predicament had not harmed her, her body still felt much morefortable when the energy could flow unhindered.


    She had also been forced to stop actively refining energy due to the situation with her body, but now that she could cultivate again, a strange and childlike happiness overwhelmed her, which caused her to be even more sessful in cultivation.


    The Primal Chaos Dimension was full of heaven and earth essence, but the moment Bai Rouyun began cultivating, it all poured in her direction and wrapped around her as a cocoon.


    Previously, she had experienced the consequences of not being able to keep her body and energy bnced, but due to the perfection of her body, she did not have to fear such a situation again. Her current body would be able to withstand the Qi that was used before one reached the Ascended Realm and left for the Wushi Continent.


    The feeling of being filled with energy once more, and how it was slowly turning from a mist-like cloud into streams of qi, was so refreshing that she could not help but smile contently.


    All the four creatures within the dimension slowly rxed and looked at the woman who had be their master. Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao were both treasures which were supposed to be merely treated as tools, but they could not help but nce at the numerous and rare resources in front of them that they could use as they pleased.


    Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao were not as close to Bai Rouyun, but they could also see what she had been doing in the outside world while they had been resting.


    Initially, both of them felt grateful towards their new master, but they were not aware of her personality or aim with contracting them, so they also felt a bit of hesitation and worry for the future.


    However, the more they had seen throughout the time they had spent in the dimension, the more they came to respect their new master, and truly wished to be considered family members, much like the two spirits.


    The four observed the woman cultivate for a few hours before she slowly opened her eyes and stretched her body.


    She feltfortable and energetic, it was as if she had gotten a long and well-needed rest, and her body had regained all the strength it had beencking previously.


    "Did you find the ingredients you wanted?"


    Bai Rouyun looked at Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao. She noticed that the two of them had merely picked a few items each, and most of these items were not even herbs, so she could not help but raise an eyebrow in surprise, but she did notment on it.


    "Xiao Mao, Xiao Hua,e here."


    She called out, and the two, beast and nt, hurried to her side.


    "I am actually not very familiar with the cultivation of beasts and nt spirits, but I got a lot of treasures before. If there is anything you need, don��t hesitate to ask for it. If it is something that I do not have, then tell me, and I will try to get it."


    Xiao Hua was a nt spirit, but it was still unable to take on human shape, so it mainly consisted of a vine, however she could sense the disdain as it looked at the herbs ced in the pile.


    However, suddenly, a vine shot out from the ground and wrapped itself around a few beast cores with eagerness.


    No one in the dimension had any use of these cores apart from Bai Rouyun, but seeing the eagerness of the little nt spirit, she happily patted the vine and allowed it to impale the beast cores to consume the energy within.


    Xiao Mao, who was standing by the side, was calm upon seeing this action. While he himself also had a beast core, he had consumed numerous cores from weaker beasts before, and while these cores could assist him, they were not as useful as many of the herbs in the pile, so he had no interest in fighting for a few treasures with Xiao Hua.


    Noticing how the four of them could share the treasures so well, Bai Rouyun could not help but feel proud and grateful. They were all pure and gentle spirits. While they might have killed before, they were not the kind of souls that would fight with their friends and family for wealth, and she felt that she could truly trust them.


    Time had gone past swiftly, and it did not take long for Bai Rouyun to know that she had to leave the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    So far, no one knew the result of her trying to enhance her body, and if she spent too long inside the Primal Chaos Dimension, someone would worry about her wellbeing, and try to enter her room.


    If they entered and found that she had vanished, then havoc would break out, and she would have toe up with a good excuse for her disappearance.


    While she did trust the majority of the members within the Eternal Shadow Pce, she knew that they could never be told about her connection to the Primal Chaos Pagoda, as it would bring her much more danger and risk in the future.


    As she left the dimension, she looked at the room and felt at peace. She had not stayed within Cann City for a long time, but the time she had spent here was full of memories.


    Many of these memories were shared with her and Li Moyun, and the warmth she had gained after rebirth was enough to make her feel at peace.


    She felt ready to face the future!

 Chapter 246 - Expecting Drama

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Expecting Drama </h4>


    Bai Rouyun left her room and slowly walked to the dining room. Her aura had changed drastically after perfecting her physical body, and the guards she passed on the way all felt an innate reverence when their eyesnded on her.


    This emotion was unexpected by many of them, as they usually felt this way only when looking at Li Moyun. Although they respected Bai Rouyun as the wife of their master, they still had not put her in the same position as Li Moyun in their hearts. Yet now, an unknown feeling had already spread.


    What was more surprising was that Bai Rouyun was capable of instilling such emotions in the mind of experts much more powerful than herself.


    Although she was advancing at a speed unlike any they had ever seen, these experts had spent many more years than her cultivating, and their own strength was not to be looked down upon either.


    To see that they, who were at a higher rank, felt so much respect towards her, meant that she was a born leader.


    As she reached the dining room, the scent of food already wafted through the air. After moving so many subordinates from the Eternal Shadow Pce to their home, they had hired extra chefs to ensure that all subordinates got good food.


    The big table was full of dishes. It could hold up to fifty people, but only four were seated right now.


    All of these were members of the Eternal Shadow Pce, but Bai Rouyun had long since made it clear that although they were officially her subordinates, she respected them as equals, and they were all allowed to eat at the same table as herself.


    As they looked at her, they all politely greeted her, and she could see the sincere respect in their eyes, so she also returned their greetings with a smile.


    She sat down and began to eat. She did not eat much, just enough to make her feelfortable, before she once again left the table.


    Returning to her chambers she cleaned herself up once more before she left the mansion and headed towards the Blue Water Institute.


    The institute had originally been her hope to learn how to cultivate in a systematic manner, but she soon found that it was not possible as the quality of their teachings was simply too low.


    However, while the teaching methods werecking, the facilities were not too bad, so she still benefited greatly from her time at the school. The Gravity Tower was especially of great help to her, and she knew how much of an assistance it had been for her sess with tempering her body previously.


    As she stepped onto campus grounds, she found that most of the other students were looking at her with different expressions. Some were even putting their heads together to whisper to one another, with her as the topic.


    Bai Rouyun had been the focus of many students time and time again, so she was very familiar with the current scene, but she did not feel a need to bother. As long as no one was bored enough to directly curse her to her face, then the other peoples�� thoughts did not matter to her.


    She did not need to spend much time thinking to know what they were gossiping about.


    Qin Huiling had been kidnapped, and the drama that had appeared outside the gates of the institute previously had clearly spread among all students, and the rumors were likely to have be very different from reality.


    Just as Bai Rouyun was admiring the many weird gazes, an exmation broke out behind her. She curiously turned around to find that Qin Huiling was arriving alongside Dongfang Yu.


    Both Dongfang Yu and Qin Huiling were usually close to Bai Rouyun. Under normal circumstances, the three of them would havee to the institute together, but Bai Rouyun had left on her own this morning, as she assumed that the other two had already left.


    The audience in the surrounding area were all holding their breaths as they widened their eyes and expected for some drama to appear.


    They all assumed that Bai Rouyun and Qin Huiling had broken their friendship due to the kidnapping incident, so now they all wished to witness them tear each other apart in fury and anger.


    They even assumed that Dongfang Yu had decided to stand on the side of reason and support Qin Huiling. Although he was clearly head over heels in love with Bai Rouyun, he was still true to righteousness. This alone had caused many women to be even more infatuated with this handsome young man.


    However, just as they were full of excitement, Qin Huiling had reached Bai Rouyun��s side. She smiled at the other girl and shook her head with a bit of helplessness.


    "Why did you not wait for us?" she asked. Although the words were meant to be ming Bai Rouyun for leaving on her own, there was a hint of helplessness and pampering that one would expect to hear when a sister was speaking to her younger sibling.


    Bai Rouyun did feel somewhat sheepish. She knew that they usually went to the Institute together, but due to the breakthrough, she suddenly forgot such a simple thing, and she could not exin it well.


    "Well, at least wait for us when we go home after sses tonight!" Dongfang Yu cleverly stepped in to mediate between the two of them, once again sounding like the oldest brother pacifying his two younger siblings.


    The peaceful and harmonious appearance was enough to bring the entire audience into confusion. All those rumors which had spread everywhere did not seem to be very reliable.

 Chapter 247 - Not Him

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Not Him </h4>


    Many of the ordinary citizens assumed that cultivators were above mortals, but the truth was that although their bodies and souls were stronger, cultivators still enjoyed the feeling of gossiping and searched for amusement.


    The life of a cultivator was much longer than that of a mortal, and while they needed peace and quiet to refine and connect to the heaven and earth essence, sometimes they also needed something to keep them entertained.


    They had expected a great collision and disy of anger to take ce, but the people involved were clearly not on the same page as the audience.


    "Why are all of them looking at us like this?" Qin Huiling had been too focused on Bai Rouyun to pay attention to the expressions on the face of the other people present, but currently the audience seemed deted and depressed.


    Bai Rouyun could feel the corners of her lips twitch as she wondered if she should tell the truth, but in the end, it might be a better idea to use this opportunity to dispel at least some of the rumors that were floating around.


    "Do you remember what happened yesterday? The reason that I knew of the incident was due to your ssmates stopping me outside the gates of the institute and questioning me about my true intention to befriend you. Fortunately we located you in time and managed to avoid harm, but I assume that they all thought that our rtionship would have deteriorated afterward."


    Qin Huiling had been unaware of the truth behind the students that had stopped her friend, and she felt somewhat perplexed. Did these kids have nothing better to do than to cause havoc?


    Shaking her head with a bit of resignation, Qin Huiling happily took Bai Rouyun��s hand.


    "Let��s not worry about them!" she said, as she dragged her friend away from the crowd.


    Dongfang Yu, who had been standing silently by the side, smiled wryly and slowly caught up with their pace as a silent guardian who was amused by their antics.


    Everyone had been expecting a great showdown, but in the end they had been disappointed and even felt a bit cheated.


    Those students who had stopped Bai Rouyun previously had all been indignant and painted an image of this young woman being ruthless and unlikeable. However, if she was truly this detestable, why would Qin Huiling still be her friend, even after such a thing happened?


    Cultivators were all very talented, but they also had their own pride and arrogance. When looking at the behavior of Qin Huiling and Bai Rouyun, they all had their own thoughts, and many theories appeared in their minds.


    It was no secret that Bai Rouyun was the wife of the Eternal Shadow Lord. Even if Qin Huiling held some unhappiness towards her, she would keep it bottled up inside as the benefits that this friendship could bring far exceeded the loss she would incur with the severance of their ties.


    Others assumed that since Qin Huiling had been saved and seemed to be unharmed, then that must have meant that she was grateful towards Bai Rouyun foring to her rescue.


    However, no matter what theories they all had, they understood that the two were not likely to start fighting in public, and that they would not be able to witness any intriguing drama.


    Behind the crowd were a few girls standing with furrowed brows. These were the ones that had caused the drama; they were also Qin Huiling��s ssmates who had previously confronted Bai Rouyun.


    They had been convinced that they would be able to knock down a bit of Bai Rouyun��s prestige and reputation with this incident, but little did they know that they made her seem even more outstanding as she had seeded in saving her friend.


    They nced at one another, but knew that if they were caught in the crowd, then the audience might turn their dislike towards them instead, so they slowly snuck away without anyone noticing and hurried to their ssroom.


    It was not only this group of girls which had been hiding at the back. A young boy was leaning against the wall that surrounded the institute, and a yful smile was adorning his handsome face.


    It was Jiang Wei who had been witnessing everything that had happened in front of him, but he still shook his head with amusement.


    "Actually, I had not expected Li Moyun to have such great taste in women."


    The previously silly and infatuated expression on his face was not present, but there was no hostility either.


    His eyes were following the path that Bai Rouyun had walked before and his eyes narrowed as he remembered that both Qin Huiling and Dongfang Yu had followed her.


    In fact, he did not like Dongfang Yu much, but since he was her subordinate, then he had to ept the other male. However, he was very eager to see how the future would turn out now that he had be a person close to this interesting woman.


    Jiang Wei sighed slightly as he raised his head and stared into the blue and cloudless neverending sky above.


    "It has been a long time since Ist felt this tranquil."


    There was a hint of mncholy within his voice as he slowly gathered his thoughts and straightened his back.


    After that, he headed towards the headmaster��s office. Since he had taken an interest in this young woman and actually felt that she was very likeable, he was going to try and figure out more of her secrets.


    To do that, it would be best if he could spend time alongside her, but he could sense that she already had doubts about his identity, so it was a very dangerous gamble he was taking.


    If she found out that he was actually not the real Jiang Wei who had sworn an oath to be loyal to the Eternal Shadow Pce, then all his ns would be ruined.

 Chapter 248 - A Fake Pretending To Be Fake

    <h4>Chapter 248 - A Fake Pretending To Be Fake </h4>


    The young man who used the name Jiang Wei slowly gathered his thoughts as he looked at the girls who were leaving the crowd without anyone noticing.


    He was not a benevolent person, and while he had approached Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun with a purpose, he had to admit that while he only had a neutral impression of the Eternal Shadow Lord, he held a very good impression towards his wife.


    Li Moyun was a figure that deserved respect, and Jiang Wei also respected him for the achievements he had gained, especially when one considered his conditions in this lower realm, but knowing the background of this young man, it was not that shocking that he had managed to be outstanding.


    Diamonds would shine no matter where they were ced.


    On the other hand, Bai Rouyun was the one who had made him pleasantly surprised. She was a young woman, but the soul within was unyielding and proud. Although she was talented, she was not arrogant. Even when interacting with him, she was polite and friendly, although she had long since sensed something wrong.


    Jiang Wei was deep in thought as he had slowly followed the young ssmates of Qin Huiling. When they reached a deserted alleyway, he nced at their backs and waved his hand.


    Small ck rays shot towards the women, and when they reached, they all sunk into their skins.


    The women felt a shiver run through their bodies, after which, the world turned ck, and they never woke up again.


    Jiang Wei looked at the women who had fallen on the ground. His eyes were cold and devoid of any emotions. Even though these women were considered beautiful, he felt no pity towards the fairer sex, as he had been present when this group of women tried to use the public opinion to control and condemn Bai Rouyun, although she had done nothing wrong.


    The ck rays that had entered the body of the women slowly revealed themselves. It turned out that they were small snakes created from energy that had their own spirit.


    If Bai Mn, or anyone else from the Wushi Continent were to witness this, their eyes would be full of fear.


    The snakes seemed to feast on the women��s bodies while Jiang Wei was leisurely leaning against the wall with a slight smile on his face.


    "Hurry up, I still want to go and keep an eye on my Mistress."


    The snakes seemed to belong to this young man who pretended to be Jiang Wei, but when they heard his words, disdain shed within their eyes.


    "Hey, I know she is not that strong, but I have a good feeling towards her."


    The young man seemed to understand their dislike towards this young woman, but he was not bothered and kept smiling.


    Although the snakes seemed annoyed, they still sped up the rate at which they consumed the bodies, before they once again went dormant within Jiang Wei��s body.


    Jiang Wei slowly left the alleyway and his expression returned to one that was familiar to his character, but deep within his eyes a cunning gleam was shing. He was considering if Bai Rouyun would praise him or scold him if she became aware of his actions.


    Chuckling slightly, he felt that she would scold him. She was not a petty person, so even if they had tried to cause havoc, they had failed, and eventually ended up helping her. Knowing her personality, Bai Rouyun was not likely to hold on to such a small grudge, nor would she care what others thought about her.


    Unfortunately, he was not as forgiving.


    The reason he hade to this lowly realm was due to a hidden treasure that had been located by his n, but even after searching for so long, he had still not found it.


    When he arrived, he found that the real Jiang Wei had just been killed by his twin brother, and that the twin brother aimed to take over his identity and infiltrate the Eternal Shadow Pce on behalf of his masters.


    He, who had just arrived, wascking an identity, so he swept down, absorbed the young man��s memories, and then killed him, before he used a special illusion technique that changed his appearance into the man he had just killed.


    Since then, he had been living as the twin brother who pretended to be Jiang Wei.


    He had even contacted those people behind the whole scheme from time to time, but all the information he had passed on waspletely useless, and could not be more in.


    At the beginning, he was considering which way to leave the Eternal Shadow Pce, but upon seeing the familiar face of their lord, he decided to stay within the faction.


    It also made things much easier for him to search the world when he belonged to some faction, and even had a traceable identity, so he had no intention to let his identity slip for now.


    He had been acting seamlessly, up until Bai Rouyun appeared. He did not know why, but he had unintentionally revealed some ws which made her doubt him.


    After knowing that she doubted himself, he did nothing to try and change her opinion on him, but kept making her confused. He even found a twisted pleasure in knowing that he was currently upying a great amount of her thoughts.


    "I have truly gone insane," he muttered to himself as he hid in a dense tree crown and looked at the young woman who was seated in a ssroom.

 Chapter 249 - “I Choose You!”

    <h4>Chapter 249 - ��I Choose You!�� </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was currently seated in the ssroom. Her head was propped up with her arms, and her mind wandered far and wide, not at all disturbed by the teacher who was lecturing at the podium.


    She did not sense the gaze that had locked onto her, and she kept pondering about the best ways to advance.


    She was now capable of cultivating again, and her body would no longer be a stumbling block for her advance, so she had to maximise the benefits she had gotten. She had to raise her rank fast, but had to do so without risking her sturdy foundation.


    Bai Rouyun nced at the podium in front of her, but the lecture focused on the various monster cores and their uses for cultivators, so her interest was at the lowest point. Even if she wished to try and stir her attention, it would vanish like smoke on a windy day.


    She was already at a point where her body did not need sleep to stay functioning, but she could feel her eyelids slowly turning heavy and her focus growing blurry. It was clear that she could not focus on what was happening in front of her at all.


    Jiang Wei could not help but smile as he observed her absentminded expression. Bai Rouyun sometimes resembled a cute and fluffy white bunny, but other times she was like a cunning fox. There were even times when she was like a fierce tigress, but no matter what expression she showed, Jiang Wei found it interesting.


    Just as the lecture was about to end, and Bai Rouyun��s head was about to topple from her hands and onto the table, the headmaster of the institute appeared in the doorway.


    Although Bai Rouyun had been struggling to stay awake throughout the lecture, she still managed to seem natural when he showed up, and if Jiang Wei had not been amused by her appearance moments before, he would never have guessed that she was so exhausted that she could barely lift her finger.


    The eyes of the headmaster quickly passed every student present, and his gaze brought forth a tremendous pressure, which caused the majority to feel unease.


    Only Dongfang Yu and Bai Rouyun remainedfortable and able to fully ignore the domineering pressure that was bearing down upon them. To them, this kind of aura was not enough to truly damage them, and they could only snort in their hearts at the headmaster��s intentions to test them.


    "Very well, the two students who still held their heads high, you have hereby been chosen to participate in the tournament for our academy."


    The headmaster suddenly retracted his aura, and the many students within the ss felt as if they were fish gasping for air. Sweat was beading on their foreheads, and they felt as if they had been close to death. Only Dongfang Yu and Bai Rouyun werepletely well aware that this man had no real killing intent from start to finish.


    Bai Rouyun��s brows furrowed when she heard what the headmaster said. What tournament? Was the aggressive aura his attempt at testing them? How capricious.


    Dongfang Yu also seemed to be taken by surprise with the sudden announcement, but he did not care much. For him it did not matter if he participated in a tournament, or if he stayed at the Blue Water Institute. As long as he was by Bai Rouyun��s side, he would be fine anywhere.


    The headmaster noticed that neither Bai Rouyun, nor Dongfang Yu were showing any upset expressions from his unreasonable decision, and he nodded his head in praise.


    One has to know that while a cultivation base was important while fighting, instincts and courage was just as important. If one was not able to crush their enemy with absolute strength, they would have to rely on their instincts and abilities to turn the battle in their favor.


    Bai Rouyun and Dongfang Yu showed that even when faced with a superior aura, they were still able to maintain calm expressions and observe the headmaster for any ws and loopholes that could be used to their own advantage.


    Such experts were much more difficult to face in a battle than those of a higher rank but with no battle experience.


    "The tournament is the greatest tournament that takes ce once every ten years. All academies, institutes, and schools are invited to participate. Even hidden families and ns can show up and join in the fun, but everyone has to follow the rules, and fight for fame in a reasonable way.


    "This tournament is the greatest scaled tournament in our entire continent, and it is very hard to gain a good ranking, but we will still try our utmost to show our presence.


    "Our Blue Water Institute has a total of ten spots, and I have already decided upon giving two positions to Dongfang Yu and Bai Rouyun."


    The many students within the ssroom did not envy the two of them. They were still shaken by the overwhelming aura that had pressured down upon them earlier, and they feared that the battle would be full of such powerful people.


    Bai Rouyun had long tried to search for a way to reach another state. She understood that what she wanted was not within this continent. There were many unexined things she needed to solve, so she had to hurry up and move on to the Wushi Continent where she could get her answers.


    As such, she stood up and sped her hands politely.


    "It will be our honor to participate in the tournament on behalf of the Blue Water Institute. However, I would like to hear about the rewards one can win in this tournament."

 Chapter 250 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Jealous </h4>


    The headmaster could not help but give Bai Rouyun an extra nce. Although he had not seen her often, he was well aware of her background.


    As the wife of Li Moyun, the Eternal Shadow Lord, how could she possibly be short of treasures?


    Her cultivation rank was low, but it was not so low that she could not use treasures. While the Eternal Shadow Pce was mysterious, it was among the richest factions, and even if Li Moyun disliked his wife, he would still give her a certain amount of wealth in ordance with her identity.


    How could he know that she adored treasures and wealth. After a life of poverty, she could never get enough riches to feel secure.


    Just as the headmaster paused, Bai Rouyun raised her head and frowned. He seemed to be hesitating, which made her fear that the rewards were truly not very good.


    Although she wished to use this tournament to explore the world and progress further, she still hoped to get a bit of benefits on the way.


    Dongfang Yu, who was observing the two peoples�� expressions could not help but cough slightly, as he lowered his head and hid his uncontroble smirk.


    Bai Rouyun was not a person who seemed too obsessed with wealth, but she still had a bit of worries after having experienced a life without enough money to provide even the most basic meals.


    The headmaster soon regained his senses. No matter what his theories were, the woman in front of him was indeed the wife of the Eternal Shadow Pce. Even if she did not hold much of a position within the faction, she was still able to bring some attention towards their Blue Water Institute if she was sent to the tournament on their behalf.


    At the same time, he was also aware that she likely had a certain amount of power. Looking at how she was able to withstand his pressure made it obvious that she was not a simple person.


    "The rewards have not been announced yet, but they should not be bad. I even heard some rumors that an ancient pill would be rewarded during this tournament, but the other treasures are supposed to be of the same quality."


    The whole room gasped in surprise and envy when the word of an ancient pill was mentioned. These ancient pills had appeared recently, and many wished to be able to get their hands on such treasures.


    Although they could only be used once, they were able to save lives or even improve their talents. Such items were hard not to covet.


    Bai Rouyun frowned slightly when she heard that it would be an ancient pill. While others might wish for this treasure more than anything else, she was not that eager to get her hands on it. She could make as many as she wished for.


    However, if the ones hosting the tournament were willing to use an ancient pill as a reward, one could guess that the other prizes would not be shabby either, and she smiled happily.


    "Well, in that case, let us work hard for the honor of the school."


    The smile on Bai Rouyun��s face was pure and innocent, but somehow the headmaster felt his lips twitch slightly.


    She had just asked for the rewards, and after hearing that they were satisfactory, she imed that she would work hard for the school��s honor? What azy way to look for a reason to do her best!


    While Bai Rouyun was calm and happy, the rest of the ss was feeling extremely low and disappointed. They had not expected that withstanding such treasure would give them a chance to enter such an amazing tournament. If they had known, they would have persevered!


    However, these students forgot that even if they did participate on behalf of the institute, the tournament was thergest on the entire continent, which meant that the chances of winning were almost zero. It was even possible to lose their lives along the way, so even if they felt upset when knowing that they would miss all chances to win an ancient pill, they soon realized what the consequence of losing might be.


    An ancient pill was indeed tempting, but one needed to be alive to enjoy the benefits it brought. If it were a question between the pill and life, then they would pick life.


    "Then, Miss Bai and Master Dongfang will stay with me after ss and I will inform them about the details of the tournament."


    After having said this, the headmaster found a seat and sat down. He observed the rest of the lecture, but no one was in the mood to focus on the information that was being taught any longer.


    Even the expert that was in charge of the lecture was feeling shocked and uneasy after knowing that the reward at the tournament would be an ancient pill.


    One has to know that these experts were not allowed to participate in the tournament itself, and thus their hope was extinguished before the students��.


    Also, he felt somewhat ufortable while thinking about how the students he was teaching would have the chance to get such a priceless treasure. If they consumed this pill, would their talent be so good that they would be able to look down upon him in the future?


    The expert had decided to be a teacher at the Blue Water Institute for a few reasons. First of all, the peaceful life suited him well. He liked living without having to fear for his life, but more importantly, he knew that he could not advance much in life, so instead he could teach others, and at the same time look down upon those who were weaker than him.


    If they one day overwhelmed his might, he would be extremely angry, and these two students suddenly had some chances that he had never been given, hence his mood turned worse as the lecture went past.

 Chapter 251 - Emotions Spiraling Out Of Control

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Emotions Spiraling Out Of Control </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was not very attentive during ss as she already knew the knowledge points being taught, but she did not show that she was bored, nor did she attempt to distract others from following the lecture.


    Her gaze was focused outside the window as she admired the sunlight that shone through the fresh green leaves.


    She was not paying attention to the lecture, but instead, she allowed her body to sense the heaven and earth essence that surrounded her and instinctively refined it into Qi.


    Her body was rxed, and she felt how her mind was free of worries, and her mood was uplifted. Her lips were curled into a sweet smile and the happiness within her was bubbling.


    She was aware that her rebirth had changed many things, but on a day like this, where she could look out the window, and truly enjoy the good weather and the magic of nature, she found that she no longer had to rush around and fear for her life.


    The peaceful and calm life she lived now was already a great gift, but she also found that the more she got, the more greedy she became.


    Although things were already so good for her, she could not help but wish for more. To make her life perfect, she had to once again find her husband and reunite with him.


    Only she herself knew how much she missed him.


    However, Bai Rouyun was not an ordinary person. Although she missed her husband, she was not going to lose herself in depression or longing, instead she channeled her emotions into motivation, and strove towards the highest peaks.


    Although she had been looking outside the window, her eyes had not been focused on anything specific. Her thoughts were floating and her mind kept wandering, but suddenly the vacant light in her eyes became intense, and a fighting spirit erupted from her body.


    The whole ssroom sensed a strange change in the surrounding atmosphere, but while the majority of the students were unaware of the origin of this strange sensation that gave them chills down their spines, the teacher, Dongfang Yu, and Jiang Wei all focused their eyes on Bai Rouyun.


    Previously, Bai Rouyun had been deep in thought. Her expression had been emotionless and her eyes dim, without any focus. Now, a smile adorned her lips, and the eyes were shining bright like a thousand stars.


    The energy within her body was infectious, and even the teacher, who had already developed a strange feeling of jealousy towards her, felt his body shudder in a response to the strong emotion radiating from the woman in the audience.


    Even so, the teacher forcefully suppressed the emotions that had threatened to overflow, and while his face was stiff, he forced his sight away from her, and towards the other students.


    While a few noticed the sudden staggering behavior that clearly seemed like an attempt at avoidance, no one mentioned it, and they remained focused on the lecture.


    Jiang Wei smirked as he noticed the teacher��s behavior and could not help but shake his head in amusement.


    How could such a selfish and petty person be a teacher?


    Although the Wushi Continent had fiercepetition, the profession of a teacher and mentor were fiercely sought after. Even an enemy would be somewhat respectful towards an expert with the identity of a teacher.


    To see a person who could not appreciate the more talented students, and who would even be jealous of their opportunities, was not suitable to teach Bai Rouyun.


    The reason that Jiang Wei did not bother about the others was because he truly did not care about anyone else within the ss. Even Dongfang Yu, who everyone knew was Bai Rouyun��s subordinate, was not considered as a person to care about in his world.


    "Miss Bai, I understand that you find these lectures pedantic with your current background, but you have to understand that you can not always depend on your husband and his subordinates to follow behind and save you from disasters."


    The teacher suddenly spoke out with an awe inspiring voice, surprising not only Bai Rouyun, but also all others within the ssroom.


    The reactions were different from expert to expert, and while some were gloating and others jealous, there were also a few who were watching the drama with interest.


    Among these were Dongfang Yu. He was indeed her follower, but he did not wish to be a brainless dog who would jump and bite at others without any form of thoughts.


    He understood very well that Bai Rouyun was not one to be easily overturned, so instead of rushing to defend the young woman, he just leaned back against the back of his chair and crossed his arms while intently watching the teacher who was about to get scolded by his own student.


    The more intelligent students within the ss noticed Dongfang Yu��s behavior and all of them felt as if they had gotten an epiphany. While a few expected that the young man had left her alone, the more intelligent ones instantly understood that he was protecting her.


    No one was stupid enough to cause problems with their teacher, but at the same time, they also wished to defend Bai Rouyun.


    However, while they were nervous, all of them were unwilling to offend the professor for a mere student.


    "Teacher, I feel that you are being very partial. You have yet to see me fight or survive on my own, yet you made suppositions on my behalf without knowing about my abilities."


    Bai Rouyun smiled slightly, seemingly full of regret. Then she lowered her head, seemingly ignoring the teacher once more.

 Chapter 252 - Offering A Position

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Offering A Position </h4>


    The teacher looked at Bai Rouyun with eyes aze with fury. It was clear that he wished to rip her apart and drink her blood, but he still tried to hold back his urges.


    He understood better than anyone that although Bai Rouyun merely held the identity of the Eternal Shadow Lord��s wife, he could not attack her in public.


    Even so, he felt that she was very unlikeable, and her behavior made it seem as if he had lost his prestige as a teacher, hence he was thinking of the most suitable way to punish her without taking the risk of offending the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    "Student Bai, your attitude towards your teacher is wrong. Although your identity might be more noble than mine, you are still my student, and thus you have to give me the required respect.


    "I understand that you might be unwilling to let a normal citizen like myself teach you, but your moral character is trulycking. You have to reconsider your attitude towards others, or many will begin to doubt whether or not the Eternal Shadow Pce is worthy of their reputation."


    The teacher seemed to be awe inspiring and righteous. He resembled a schr who did not care for his own life, as he tried to teach a young woman the right path of life.


    Many of the students in the ss looked upon this teacher with respect and reverence, but a few of the more intelligent ones could not help but curl their lips in a mocking smile as they lowered their heads.


    Some of these experts were talented by birth. Their ability was no less than that of the descendants of the more famous families, but their achievements would never be able to rival the noble born children, as their background could not sustain the amount of resources needed to cultivate.


    Bai Rouyun noticed the self-mocking gazes of these students as they lowered their heads, and instantly understood their mind. Shepletely ignored the teacher, as she rubbed her chin, deep in thought.


    "Xu Liangwei, Wang Qinghai, Chen Qiang, are the three of you willing to join the Eternal Shadow Pce?"


    Bai Rouyun made a decision on the spot, as she looked at three of these students who had great talent, butcked the resources to progress.


    Although the Eternal Shadow Pce had never previously recruited members with families, Bai Rouyun was no longer that stuck on one��s external conditions, nor did she feel a need to group people in boxes depending on certain aspects.


    She looked at the three of them, and noticed that during the time she had been at the Blue Water Institute, they had been working harder than most others, and they had never participated in bullying other students. To them, the most important thing was to increase their strength.


    Such experts were exactly what the Eternal Shadow Pce needed. The reason that Li Moyun had focused on orphans before was simply because of their tenacity and desperation to live and improve, but it was not only orphans who had this type of mind.


    The three boys mentioned by Bai Rouyun were shocked upon hearing her calling out their names, and all of them raised their heads and looked at her with hesitation.


    None of them were dumb, in fact, they were among the most intelligent students in ss, so they did not rush to answer. They had long since understood that when things sounded too good to be true, then it was likely the case.


    Although they had no animosity towards Bai Rouyun, they also did not have much goodwill either. To them, she was merely a ssmate with an outstanding identity, but not anyone they would have much contact with.


    How could she suddenly decide to ask them to join her faction? And a faction that was basically impossible for others to join at that.


    Although they did not speak, Bai Rouyun understood their worries. She knew that they did not fully trust the offer she had put forth, but she did not me them, instead she nodded her head approvingly. It was indeed three very good seedlings.


    "Do not worry, I have no ulterior motives." Bai Rouyun could not help but tap her chin, a little embarrassed as she spoke. She felt as if she was an old woman giving candy to children in an attempt at kidnapping them, and then saying that she was not a bad person.


    "Li Moyun asked me to try and take over some of the responsibility of the Eternal Shadow Pce. I have the ability to invite experts to join the faction, and while he prefers to ept orphans due to their tenacity and strong will to improve, I do not feel that only those without parents have the ability to shine.


    "The reason that I am mentioning the three of you now, is that I have been observing you all during the time I have been here, and you have truly made me admire your ability and thirst for progress.


    "I believe that if I am to ept the three of you, you will be able to stand out and be true powerhouses in the future.


    "Even without the Eternal Shadow Pce behind you, your future might not be bad, but with our resources, I believe that the three of you can be more than just ordinary strong experts.


    "There is naturally a price for this. I need you to swear a heavenly oath that you will never betray the Eternal Shadow Pce. At the same time, your families will also be protected, and if you fear for their lives, we will also be able to take them to live in our headquarters."

 Chapter 253 - Annoying The Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Annoying The Teacher </h4>


    The three young men, Xu Liangwei, Wang Qinghai, and Chen Qiang, were taken by surprise. All the worries they had after hearing her offer were exined in detail by Bai Rouyun, and they understood that it was likely to be a sincere invitation.


    The three of them had some friendship as their mentality and intelligence was quite equal, so when they figured the pros and cons from the offer, they nced at one another to examine the other��s expressions.


    If they were equally excited, then it would be even more suitable for them to join. In fact, as long as the oath only contained the requirement of not betraying the Eternal Shadow Pce, they would lose nothing.


    If they did not join the faction, they could naturally not betray them, as they would not belong to that faction, but if they did join, they had no doubt that with their tenacity and willpower, they would be able to stand out and show off their prowess.


    The three of them had long looked for an opportunity to step towards a greater stage, but they had not been given the chance, as their background and conditions were truly toocking.


    Now that Bai Rouyun gave them such preferential benefits, they would be stupid to decline. If she had not asked for anything in return, they would have declined due to theirck of trust, but since she asked for them to be loyal towards the Eternal Shadow Pce, they felt that she sincerely wished to draw them into her faction.


    As for her reasons for doing this, they did not know. It could be to build her own power within the faction and not be bullied easily, but it could also simply be because she wished for the faction to expand and grow.


    No matter what the reasons were, the three young men had made their decision.


    "I would be honored to join the Eternal Shadow Pce." The first one who spoke was Wang Qinghai. He had quickly grasped the chance, and was not willing to let it pass through his hands.


    Xu Liangwei and Chen Qiang were also quick to say their decision, and their eagerness made Bai Rouyun smile. She had not misjudged the three of them.


    "Well then, you will follow Dongfang Yu after ss, and he will bring you to one of the Elders that control the Eternal Shadow Pce. He will discuss in detail with you what benefits you gain, and what responsibilities you will hold."


    Bai Rouyun could naturally not go into details in a public space like this. Although it was now known to others that she was recruiting these young men, she did this with a purpose.


    She nned on spreading the word that she was recruiting talents to join their faction, and even those with families could consider joining.


    Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were very different. Li Moyun had not even considered taking in these experts, but Bai Rouyun knew that there were many diamonds in the rough that had been left behind, and that could be polished into true powerhouses.


    Although they might have had very ordinary backgrounds and families, this should not stop the Eternal Shadow Pce from recruiting and enhancing their strength.


    She was alsopletely confident that Li Moyun would never me her for her decision, nor would he be against her choice. Both of them worked for the greater good of the Eternal Shadow Pce and their future.


    As the decisions had been made, and the talks had ended, the students within the ss could not help but nce at the three young men whom had been offered such a great future.


    The jealousy and hatred was overflowing in the eyes of many of these students, but they dared not say anything as they had understood that Bai Rouyun was not easy to control.


    While a group of students felt excited and happy, and the other was busy wallowing in hatred and jealousy, the teacher was standing at the podium with a green face full of anger.


    He had to admit that this was the most frustrating lecture he had ever given. Not only had he be jealous towards Bai Rouyun and Dongfang Yu due to their luck with joining the tournament, he was also verbally attacked by Bai Rouyun, and now every student within the sspletely ignored him due to a decision made by that woman.


    If he did not know better, he would have assumed that the woman had something against him, and that she truly hated him.


    She had managed topletely destroy his prestige as a teacher, and make him turn into a mere background figure whom the other students also disregarded. How was he supposed to show his face in the future?


    Bai Rouyun did not like the teacher that much, but she had not initially nned on causing trouble during his lecture. Her decision had changed when he confronted her without much reason, and she felt annoyed. Hence, she picked this exact time to publicly invite new talents to join the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    A small smile yed on her lips, as she once more moved her gaze outside the window. She had to admit that while she had no actual hatred for the teacher, she felt quite happy when she looked at his angry and twisted expression at the podium.


    The rest of the ss was unable to see her smug and somewhat amused expression, but Jiang Wei, who was seated in the tree outside the window noticed the naughty smile on her face.


    However, unlike the teacher who found her extremely frustrating, his eyes were full of mirth as he snickered.

 Chapter 254 - Playing Chess

    <h4>Chapter 254 - ying Chess </h4>


    As soon as the lecture ended, rumors began spreading all over the entire Blue Water Institute about Bai Rouyun��s ability to recruit talents to the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    Previously, many had thought that she was merely a decoration that had been married to Li Moyun due to her pretty face, but after knowing that she had the power to let people join the faction, some began to regret their previous disdainful actions towards her.


    Many still looked down upon Bai Rouyun, but they were still willing to pretend to be friendly towards her if it meant that they could join the Eternal Shadow Pce in return.


    Although many were full of regret, and while some had high hopes for their future, as they had never participated in any of the verbal bullying of Bai Rouyun, reality soon proved that although the Eternal Shadow Pce opened its gates to new recruits, it was not easy to enter.


    Bai Rouyun had decided to let others join under the premise that they were talented and hardworking enough. Such traits were hard to find, so she was selective with the ones she picked.


    Even so, the news still spread throughout Cann City within a short time, and many hoped to be the lucky experts that turned out to be a diamond in the rough.


    Before Li Moyun had made his true identity known, the Eternal Shadow Pce was known to be low-key. Although no one questioned the power it possessed, not many knew the details of this faction, and no one had ever heard of the recruitment requirements.


    As Li Moyun announced his true identity, many found out that the experts invited into the Eternal Shadow Pce were all orphans, so even if they were eager, they still did not meet the conditions to enter.


    However, now that Li Moyun had disappeared from the public eye, Bai Rouyun suddenly began to invite people to join the faction in such a high-key fashion, showing that she did not fear for others knowing the change in the Eternal Shadow Pce��s recruitment method.


    This act made many see a slight hope in being epted, and the public opinion on both Bai Rouyun and the Eternal Shadow Pce increased.


    It was not only within Cann City that the rumors began spreading, but also throughout the whole continent.


    Although Li Moyun had washed the roads with blood before, there were still many factions and families which had nted people within the city to grasp certain news as soon as possible.


    These people were no longer expected to observe or stalk Bai Rouyun, they merely had to grasp themon rumors that spread in the city, so the Eternal Shadow Pce turned a blind eye to their existence.


    This resulted in them getting the news as swiftly as the other citizens, and they hurriedly returned to their residences to inform their superiors about the find.


    While themon citizens were eager to hear more about the requirements to join the Eternal Shadow Pce, these factions started to get uneasy.


    The factions within the continent were all fighting against one another, so they were always attempting to lure in the younger generation geniuses.


    They already had enoughpetitors, but now the Eternal Shadow Pce intended to join, and based on the strength that theymanded, it was not going to be easy to defeat them when it came to being lucrative.


    "The effect of my invitation seems to be very sessful."


    Bai Rouyun was seated opposite Elder Sun. Between the two was a table, and on the table was a chessboard. The white and ck stones were ced on the board, and for those who understood this specific kind of chess, the excitement of the battle that was ongoing was simply nerve-wracking.


    Elder Sun was ying the ck stones, while Bai Rouyun was white. The two had been constantly sparring and trying to capture the enemy��s area, but while the battle on the board was fierce, the two were still having gentle expressions on their faces, and were able to converse in an unhurried manner about the situation.


    When Elder Sun first heard about the marriage between Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun, he had been very unhappy and upset, but after getting to know the young woman, he felt that this was likely the best luck that the Eternal Shadow Lord had ever gained.


    "Mydy, why did you think about recruiting other types of youngsters? The three young men you have picked are older than those we usually choose, and they also have families."


    Although the words might seem like a reproach, Bai Rouyun was aware that Elder Sun was pleased with the current situation, but she also understood his confusion. The three people were not outstanding enough to warrant such special attention, but even so, she had taken the time to bring them into their faction.


    Bai Rouyun smiled as she dropped the stone in her hands onto the board.


    "They were skilled enough to be of use to the Eternal Shadow Pce, however the reason for me to spend such effort personally is mainly to use them as a tool to spread gossip the way I want."


    Elder Sun was quiet as he picked up a ck stone and began surveying the board beneath, looking for the most opportunistic location to ce it.


    "So, the three are indeed not the most suitable to join, if we purely look at their talent and age, but due to their position as your ssmates, and the fact that they were surrounded by others, they became the perfect experts to join, as they could bring a lot of good news about the pce."

 Chapter 255 - “I Am Envious”

    <h4>Chapter 255 - ��I Am Envious�� </h4>


    Although Bai Rouyun had ulterior motives in recruiting these experts, she had not done so in a casual way. She understood that if she epted just anyone, the benefits would not be able to outshine the costs.


    She had been observing the students in her ss for a long time, and it was not before now she had made the final decision. She knew that while these experts from her ss would not be among the top of the Eternal Shadow Pce, they would also not be among the worst as long as they truly worked hard.


    As such, they were very suited to join, and she did not regret her decision.


    Elder Sun and Bai Rouyun were slowly conversing while ying chess. The ns that Bai Rouyun had been creating in her mind were all exined and discussed to optimize the benefits.


    "Miss Bai, you are telling me all your ns and expectations for the future. Are you not afraid that I might hold a grudge against you, and use this knowledge to harm you and the pce?"


    Elder Sun leaned back against his chair as he had narrowly won the game of chess that was spreading out in front of them. He was surprised by the ability and strategy that Bai Rouyun had used throughout the game, and he had gotten a much better understanding of her as a person.


    As such, he wanted to ensure that she was not going to be cheated in the future.


    "Li Moyun trusts you."


    Bai Rouyun cut to the chase, as she exined her reasons to pick him as the one she wished to discuss with. Although she was closer to Mo Chu, she also understood that such grand ns were not suitable for him to help her with.


    Also, among the people left behind by Li Moyun, Elder Sun was one of the few she had a bit of contact with before. He was a quiet and gentle person, but she understood that he had the ability to rule the Eternal Shadow Pce with an iron fist.


    If she did not make use of such a great asset, who would she use?


    Elder Sun��s eyes narrowed as he looked at the facial expression of Bai Rouyun. He tried to look for the smallest hint of falsehood, but all he found was herpleteck of attention to the subject. Instead, she kept observing the chessboard in front of them.


    Bai Rouyun had learned to y chess in her past life. She would often gamble with the elderly gentlemen who would gather in the teahouses to pass time, and she would use the winnings from the chess games to feed herself.


    As such, her skills in ying chess were very unpolished, but she had managed to seed the majority of the times she had yed. Only when encountering a true master would she lose.


    After rebirth, her mind had begun to look at the world differently. The way she thought had also changed, and although she had not yed chess after rebirth, she already understood many truths which would assist her in growing stronger, both mentaly and physically.


    The chess game was without a doubt the best she had ever yed, but even so, she had not been capable of defeating Elder Sun.


    Even so, she did not feel embarrassed, angry, or discouraged. Her eyes were glued to the chess board in front of her, as she observed the numerous stones that had been yed in a controlled manner.


    She could see that Elder Sun was a true genius in the realm of chess, but even so, she had managed to bring him a great thrilling challenge throughout the game, which also proved her own ability.


    Such a defeat was fully epted and admired.


    Elder Sun had also understood Bai Rouyun��s reasons for trusting him, and that her bottom line for trusting people when it came to the Eternal Shadow Pce was relying on her husband. Such realization made him feel relieved, and he no longer mentioned these matters.


    Instead, he began to exin the choices he had made throughout the game, and he began moving the stones around and exining the different options he could have made, and what the results would be.


    Bai Rouyun listened intently and kept observing the various movements of the stones, and the chain of reaction that would have happened if he had moved them differently.


    Such a lecture was enough to make Bai Rouyun focused and curious. Both Elder Sun and herself understood that chess was more than just a board game. This was a way to keep one��s mind agile, and it was also a suitable way to learn how to strategize and scheme against the enemy.


    Since Li Moyun had left the Eternal Shadow Pce in her hands, Elder Sun would dly take over the task of training her, and allowing her to be a fearsome figure in the entire continent.


    This sight of the two figures sitting across each other with a chess board between them was what greeted Jiang Wei as he entered the hall.


    He had long since known that Bai Rouyun was different from all others, but he was still very curious about her. Even the female geniuses from the Wushi Continent were only learning chess because it was expected from them. They never actually used it as a tool to keep their mind agile, and improve their ability to strategize.


    "It seems that not everyone from this continent is useless. To be honest, Li Moyun has managed to gather a whole group of talented people around him. What to do? I get more and more envious of him."


    The voice of Jiang Wei was so low that no one noticed his words, however he still had to wait a few seconds before the emotions were suppressed, and he happily walked forward, appearing exactly the same as usual.

 Chapter 256 - An Apricot Tree Leaning Over The Wall

    <h4>Chapter 256 - An Apricot Tree Leaning Over The Wall </h4>


    "Miss Bai, Elder Sun, I am sorry to interrupt your leisure time, but I came across a situation, which I feel the need to inform you about."


    Jiang Wei seemed regretful of his sudden arrival, and he lowered his head as if he feared to be held responsible. Even the eyes disyed a sincere need to apologize, but only the man himself knew how reliable these shown emotions were.


    Bai Rouyun had long since understood that this young man was very different from the character he disyed in front of others, but she also had a sense of danger when being around him.


    The danger was not because this person wished to harm her, but more of a natural aura of the strongest experts.


    Such a person, who contained an innate aura like this, would be able to destroy her as long as he wished, but he had not done so yet, so Bai Rouyun was not in a hurry to confront him.


    Instead she observed the reaction of Elder Sun, and she noticed that the older man did not seem to notice anything amiss.


    Narrowing her eyes, she moved her gaze to Jiang Wei again, only to notice that he had raised his eyes, and the infatuated admiration was written all over his face as he looked at her. Such a gaze could not help but make her lips twitch, mainly because both she and Jiang Wei were very well aware of the fact that he was merely acting.


    "Do not worry, we were merely ying a game of chess. Why not tell us what you found?"


    Seeing that Jiang Wei intended to keep on acting, Bai Rouyun had no other option than to apany him. She would not do anything rash for now, and when she was about to confront him, she would also do so without others present.


    "Miss Bai, I was heading to the Blue Water Institute today, and while there, I encountered a teacher. This teacher was sneaking around making me feel puzzled, so I paid extra attention.


    "Soon, this teacher snuck out of the school grounds, and he found a group of mercenaries. The mercenaries are among the most skilled experts within Cann City that can be hired for money privately.


    "I decided to find out what his purpose was, but I was shocked when it turned out that this dog-like teacher wanted to make the whole mercenary regiment encircle you and yourrades on the way to the next contest, and then eradicate you all!"


    Bai Rouyun looked at Jiang Wei with a smile on her face. The smile seemed gentle and soft, but it made a chill run down the spine of the young man.


    Elder Sun, who was seated opposite of her, noticed that she seemed somewhat excited about the news, but he did not notice the meaningful nce that was sent to Jiang Wei.


    Although Bai Rouyun appreciated the news that he brought her, she also knew that he was doing this for his own purpose. As for the reasons, she had a few theories, but Jiang Wei was good at hiding his true thoughts, making it very hard for her to know exactly what the truth was.


    "Miss Bai, we should bring a group of experts from the Eternal Shadow Pce along when traveling to the contest. I would suggest that we hide in the back, and when the mercenaries arrive, we will attack and eradicate them all!"


    Elder Sun was not a benevolent person. He had raised Li Moyun to be a ruthless and determined expert who could stand at the apex of the continent, so he would no let these mercenaries go free after harming his new mistress.


    However Bai Rouyun did not immediately agree.


    "If we wish to keep ying, then that would be the most suitable option. If we do destroy the whole mercenary group when they arrive, the teacher will be able to go free without any danger. This will, in turn, give him more time to attack uster, which might even provide us with a certain amount of threat and entertainment.


    "On this continent, not many will be willing to attack me due to the reputation of my husband, and thus this man would be suitable to keep for the sake of training.


    "However, his level of scheming is really a bit too low. The ability to hire a mercenary squad makes it seem as if he did not fully consider my identity.


    "Even though my husband is not present, my position as the Mistress of the Eternal Shadow Pce is not only for show, but if it was, there would still be experts to protect me for the sake of keeping their master��s face."


    Elder Sun was surprised when hearing what Bai Rouyun had said. His initial intention was to let the teacher die during the chaos of the battle, but it seemed that the youngdy had other ns.


    "Then I will begin to find a team that can follow you in the shadows. Do you wish to have any experts following by your side, so that they might put their guards down?"


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head. She had indeed nned on taking two experts with her in full sight to lower the other��s guards.


    "I wish to take Little Chu and Jiang Wei with me."


    Hearing her decision, both Jiang Wei and Elder Sun were surprised. Little Chu was obvious, as he had been left behind to protect her by Li Moyun, but Jiang Wei would not usually be given this task.


    Jiang Wei himself knew that the youngdy doubted him, yet she still dared to take him along, which made him appreciate her courage, while Elder Sun began to worry whether or not Bai Rouyun intended to be an apricot tree leaning over the wall (idiom for a cheating wife).

 Chapter 257 - Temptation Not Allowed

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Temptation Not Allowed </h4>


    Bai Rouyun could guess that both had some doubts about her decision, but she would never have expected that Elder Sun began to worry whether or not she��d be unfaithful towards Li Moyun.


    Although Jiang Wei was handsome and mysterious, in her eyes, he was not even a tenth as good as her husband, so she merely wished to keep him close by to observe him and gain a better understanding of his personality and bottom line.


    Since Jiang Wei had decided to hide within the Eternal Shadow Pce, he could potentially bring danger and destruction to their faction, so she needed to gain a better understanding of the real thoughts that had been hidden deep within.


    "Are you sure that you wish for these two experts to follow you?" Elder Sun could not help but tentatively question her decision once more. He felt a little uncertain as to whether or not this young woman would be tempted by having Jiang Wei alongside her on their travel, but he also knew that he could not sentence her to any crime she had notmitted.


    In fact, he was well aware that the likelihood of Bai Rouyun being unfaithful was very low, but Elder Sun had raised Li Moyun from newborn until he became an adult, and it was clear to see how important Bai Rouyun was in his mind.


    So, now that the Eternal Shadow Lord had gone away for some time, Elder Sun felt the need to guard his home. If he returned and found that his wife had run away with another man, Elder Sun could imagine how heartbroken he would be.


    Jiang Wei and Bai Rouyun had been assessing one another while speaking, and the air held a subtle air of tension, but Elder Sun did not seem to sense the doubt the two others held against one another.


    Instead, he noticed their eyes and felt that they were ambigouous, and his heart began to beat in worry.


    "Let me go and inform Mo Chu!"


    Elder Sun rushed out of the hall to find Little Chu. While he was going to inform him about the new task, the main reason for Elder Sun to find this young man on his own was to warn him.


    "You have to ensure that no other manes close to Miss Bai. If Master returns home and finds that his wife has been tempted by the pretty faces outside, I fear that he might destroy the world."


    Mo Chu nodded his head as he listened to Elder Sun, who had spent a long time to exin the situation.


    "You should not only guard against the outside experts. Many of the members of our Eternal Shadow Pce might also be tempted by Miss. She is so pretty, and they might feel that she is suitable to raise them.


    "If they manage to climb into her bed, they can use her status to gain unlimited benefits, so you can��t ignore the experts from our faction that follows.


    "In fact, you have to guard against anything that approaches! Only Li Moyun himself can be trusted. Keep in mind that Bai Rouyun is the wife of our Master, she is a sacred woman that we can not even think about, so make sure that she stays safe!"


    Mo Chu was still standing straight next to Elder Sun. He seemed to be listening intently, but if one was to look closer, they would notice that the corner of his lips were twictching violently as he tried his very best to avoidughing out loud.


    Although Mo Chu was aware that Elder Sun treated Li Moyun as his own son, he had never expected that this elderly man would go as far as to use him to guard Bai Rouyun whenever she approached the male sex.


    One has to keep Bai Rouyun��s personality in mind, and from the time that Mo Chu had spent alongside her, he long since understood that she would never do such a disgusting thing as to cheat on her partner.


    Even so, he still obediently listened to Elder Sun, and he even made a mental note when he found out that it was Jiang Wei that would follow them along the way.


    Mo Chu and Bai Rouyun were close enough to have admitted one another as siblings, so it was natural for Mo Chu to know of Bai Rouyun��s uncertainty towards Jiang Wei��s identity.


    When she tried to understand him previously, she had also asked Mo Chu about every detail he had concerning the young man, but in the end, none of it had proven useful.


    Mo Chu knew that Bai Rouyun had a reason for the decisions she made, and he was not willing to try and interfere, so he just pacified Elder Sun and promised to ensure that Bai Rouyun would not betray Li Moyun.


    He even promised that he would personally tie the two of them up, in case they had any wrong thoughts, and then drag them back to the main headquarters of the Eternal Shadow Pce for punishment.


    While Elder Sun was lecturing Mo Chu, Jiang Wei was seated in a tree not far away from them. The tree had a crown full of green leaves that swayed in the wind, and he could easily hear every word said by the two experts not far away.


    Jiang Wei could not help but chuckle as he looked at the tree he was resting in. The tree had green leaves, and on the leaves the scent of apricots spread, as the beautiful fruits were gathered in groups, almost begging to be taken down and eaten.


    Jiang Wei picked an apricot and turned it around in his hands. He said nothing but an intriguing gleam appeared in his eyes as he slowly put the fruit to his lips and took a bit, savoring the juice that exploded in his mouth.

 Chapter 258 - Bai Rouyun Is Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Bai Rouyun Is Arrogant </h4>


    Mo Chu knew that the attitude of Elder Sun was rather rude and wrong. Everyone who looked at Bai Rouyun would be aware that she would not be tempted by the beautiful young men out there, but he did not confront this elder, as he also understood where his worries came from.


    Although Elder Sun truly liked Bai Rouyun, he was also aware that she was beautiful, talented, and sought after. Any man would be interested in such a great woman, and his Master had left for a long time, which might make her feel lonely.


    Since he was gone, some might take the time and try prying into his corner, and it would be Li Moyun who would suffer when he returned to find his wife missing.


    Elder Sun was not the biological father of Li Moyun, but he had never gotten his own children, and to him, this young man was the proudest son in his heart.


    He never publicly imed to be the father, but he could not help but wish for all the best for this prince.


    This was also why he sometimes became a bit silly when the love life of his young master was involved.


    One has to know that Li Moyun never paid any attention towards women before. He did not care about the gender of his subordinates, but no matter what gender, none of them were allowed toe close to him.


    And while his words had caused both Mo Chu and Jiang Wei to think, none of them were interested in seeing her be unfaithful in her marriage.


    Although Jiang Wei was somewhat envious of Li Moyun��s luck with encountering Bai Rouyun, he was not willing to be a third party in their marriage, not to mention that he only had a good impression of the woman so far, he did not fall in love with her.


    At the same time, he also wanted to see how she could withstand the temptation of the rest of the world with no husband close at hand to keep her steady.


    While the three men had various thoughts about Bai Rouyun��s ability to remain faithful, the woman in question was busy cultivating.


    She was seated cross-legged within the Primal Chaos Dimension, and was focusing on increasing her strength little by little.


    Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao were also cultivating by her side. Both of them were paying great attention, as they might be ying a certain role during thebat in thepetition.


    After entering the Primal Chaos Dimension, they had not been outside in the real world.


    Even though they loved the peace and quiet environment inside the pocket dimension, and the safety to enhance their strength gave them a strong sense of security, they still looked forward to meeting others once more.


    They were even eager to begin thrashing those who were going to look for trouble. They were both itching for a real fight, as they could not bear to go all out while sparring with one another.


    Bai Rouyun was also starting to miss the feeling of letting loose. While she was not addicted to fighting or killing, she did feel slightly stuffy after the long period of time where her Qi had been sealed.


    She was in need of a ce to vent, and looking around, she understood very well that the journey to the tournament would not be smooth.


    Even if their travels were without anyone scheming against them, they could easily encounter robbers and troubles along the way, so she was not in a hurry to find a human sandbag for now.


    While Bai Rouyun was rxed and started preparing for the trip, everyone at the Blue Water Institute found out about the ones who had been picked to join the contest, and an uproar exploded at the campus.


    Not many knew of Bai Rouyun��s personal abilities, and many were jealous of her gaining this opportunity.


    While they epted the fact that her background was much better than theirs, they also felt unhappy as Bai Rouyun got the chance to stand on stage and face off against others.


    No matter how strong her background was, it would not help her beat the people in the ring, and they felt as if they would be insulted and humiliated, as she was fighting on behalf of their academy.


    The leaders of the academy were all under immense pressure, but they stood firm on their decision to use Bai Rouyun. While the students might be uncertain about this woman��s true strength, they understood that she would never be a normal fish in the pond, but instead be a carp that��d jump the dragon gate.


    They also understood that it was only a question of time before she left their small institute, so if they had a way to make her gain honor on their behalf before she left, then it would naturally be for the best.


    It had only been half a day from the rumors of Bai Rouyun recruiting experts to join the Eternal Shadow Pce to spread throughout Cann City, but at the same time, many also scoffed at her for intending to participate in a tournament.


    They all began to scheme on how to get epted into this famous faction, but they did not wish to sacrifice too much, so many had the attitude of waiting for her to return in failure, before they��d offer themselves to join in return for certain lucrative benefits.


    Unfortunately, these experts were not aware that Bai Rouyun had given an order to all members of the Eternal Shadow Pce within Cann City.


    They were to withdraw and return to their headquarters. She had no intention to return hereter, as she felt that she had already wasted enough time, and could no longer progress smoothly if she remained.

 Chapter 259 - The Childish Headmaster

    <h4>Chapter 259 - The Childish Headmaster </h4>


    Cann City was bustling with life, and while everything seemed ordinary on the surface, undercurrents had begun to turn chaotic beneath the idyllic front.


    Many of the students that attended the Blue Water Institute were looking at this institute as a way to advance in life.


    Their own ability, be it background or talent, was not enough to propel them into the upper sses in the cultivation world, and thus they had to work much harder to gain a foothold in the immortal world.


    The tournament had been the most suitable way to show off one��s might, but now two of these reserved spots had been taken by Dongfang Yu and Bai Rouyun.


    Dongfang Yu was already famous throughout the Blue Water Institute as he hade from a higher ranked academy, but due to him losing his mind to beauty, he had decided to stay behind and keep Bai Rouyunpany.


    The fact that he had been given one of these quotas was not a problem as everyone epted his strength and ability, but they were not as understanding when it came to Bai Rouyun.


    Bai Rouyun had been ced in the lowest ranking ss upon arrival, and her performance had always been questionable, as no one had seen her fighting with all her might.


    As such, they all felt that she was not suitable to attend the tournament on their behalf, they felt that she would make them humiliated and embarrassed.


    Even so, none of them dared to say anything to the institute leaders or to Bai Rouyun herself, because even if her strength was questionable, her background was extremely powerful.


    Bai Rouyun was well aware of these unhappy rumors that were spreading wildly throughout Cann City, but she had no intention of caring.


    She understood their worries, but since the Blue Water Institute had decided on using her as a candidate, they had to handle the negative impression it would bring upon themselves.


    As for her reputation, she did not care much. She had been known as a mentally disabled child for many years, and while she had managed to regain her sanity due to her marriage with Li Moyun, she still understood that most of these people still looked down upon her in secret.


    As such, why should she bother with trying to convince them otherwise when their real thoughts could not be influenced?


    "Should we make a statement to exin why we have decided upon using Miss Bai? I understand that you are able to see her hidden strength, but the other students are not, and the public opinion is getting worse and worse."


    The one who spoke was one of the older teachers that had been at the Blue Water Institute for many years. He had never before seen the students have such a poor impression of how the Headmaster handled such important matters, and he feared that these matters would leave asting influence on the institute��s future.


    The Headmaster shook his head.


    "Even if I were to make a statement, others would not believe it, and they would feel that I am merely making up a reason to justify my decision. I feel that it would be more suitable for us to simply let it go. After she will have attended the tournament and her results will be returned to us, we can easily p these unhappy students with reality."


    The older teacher was shocked and could not help but swallow the words that tried to flow out of his mouth.


    In fact, he was also rather unhappy with the decision of picking Bai Rouyun as their candidate, but he also knew the mentality of this headmaster.


    Although he was an elderly man, he had the mindset of a young boy. The more someone wanted to tell him that something was impossible or wanted to protest, the more eager he was to show them that it was indeed possible, and maintain the troublesome situation going.


    The Headmaster of the Blue Water Institute was not originally from this area havinge from the center of the continent, but he had been too good at frustrating the geniuses and thus had been deported to this godforsaken ce.


    The tournament was the most likely chance for him to stand tall and prove to his peers that he was no longer just a troublesome person who could not guide talents into bing geniuses.


    Although the headmaster had a childish personality, he was still able to understand the importance of thispetition.


    The reason he had picked Bai Rouyun was because he saw a light in her eyes which made him convinced that she would be able to bring him honor.


    Although he did not care about his banishment to this area, he still wished to show those old guys that he should not be forgotten, and he was already giggling when thinking about their stinking faces as Bai Rouyun trashed their students.


    As for whether or not she was capable of winning over these other geniuses, the headmaster did not care, nor did he have any confidence.


    However, his institute was already expected to be defeated in the first round, so even if it failed, he would not be the one that would be on the losing end.


    For each extra expert beaten, he would feel happier, and thus he was already looking forward to the chaos that Bai Rouyun might bring to the center of the continent.


    In fact, he was not really bothered with the tournament at all. This tournament was not a ce where their Blue Water Institute could seed in getting first ce, so instead he hoped that Bai Rouyun would cause a great amount of chaos, and mischief. The more chaos she caused, the more entertaining this tournament would be.

 Chapter 260 - Gathering Outside The City Gates

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Gathering Outside The City Gates </h4>


    The crisp morning air was pleasant and managed to awaken the slight drowsiness that existed within the mind of the group as they gathered outside the gates of Cann City.


    Bai Rouyun was seated inside a carriage and Mo Chu was given the job of the coach driver, while Dongfang Yu and Jiang Wei were seated inside the carriage alongside her.


    The carriage was among therger ones one could find, and it was being pulled by two Fire Unicorns. The carriage was luxurious, and the doorway and windows were covered with an ice silk cloth that had been imbued with inscriptions.


    The wood used to create the carriage was Purified Iron Wood, which was among the hardest wood types in the world, and the small details that had been carved into the carriage was enough to show the extravagance of the owner.


    On the side of the carriage, a crest was carved into the wood. The crest was known to most, as it was the sigil of the Eternal Shadow Pce, and most would choose to steer clear of such a high-profile caravan.


    The other members of the group were somewhat surprised. It was not only Dongfang Yu and Bai Rouyun who had been picked to participate in the tournament, but a total of ten students and five teachers gathered outside the city walls this morning and set off towards the center of the continent.


    Aside from Bai Rouyun and Dongfang Yu, the other eight students belonged to different factions, and were only attached to the Blue Water Institute on paper.


    They were only able to participate in this tournament as their new superiors approved of their attendance, and these superiors naturally had their own ns.


    Although it would be disgraceful to fail in the tournament, it was not too bad if their minions managed to either gain some knowledge from Bai Rouyun and learn about the Eternal Shadow Pce��s attitude towards her, or even managed to gain the favor of this elusive faction.


    The ten students had three women, Bai Rouyun included, and seven men. The other two women were siblings, and they had joined the Indomitable Will Sect.


    This sect was not easy to join, and the price they had paid was so high that they often felt ufortable when thinking back on it, so when they noticed Bai Rouyun��s soft and gentle expression that seemed to be at ease in such a luxurious carriage, jealousy and envy began sprouting in their hearts.


    The oldest of the pair of siblings was named Gu Xinxing. She was neen years old this year, and while it was not considered old for a cultivator, it was still enough to be seen as an unwanted woman in the eyes of the mortals.


    The second sister was called Gu Xinyue. She was one year older than Bai Rouyun, but she was also the most beautiful of the two siblings. Her personal strength wascking, but when the Elder from the Indomitable Will Sect hade to examine Gu Xinxing, he had met the two siblings on their own, and after a lengthy discussion, they had both been epted.


    Only these siblings knew how hard they had worked for this opportunity, and they could not admit feeling ufortable every time they thought back on that day.


    Now that they looked at Bai Rouyun, they felt sour. She had married a young genius who was almost a century younger than the Elder they had to convince, and this young genius happened to be the leader of the faction.


    Where the Gu siblings were often subject to unspeakable hardships after entering the sect, Bai Rouyun was treated like a delicate flower by her faction, and such an obvious gap in identity made the two even more frustrated.


    While Bai Rouyun was absolutely unaware of the hostility gathering in the eyes of the siblings, Jiang Wei noticed it right away, but he was not in a hurry to enlighten his new mistress.


    He felt that these simple characters could easily be dealt with by her, and that they would serve well as some sort of entertainment during the long trip.


    "Good day, we will set out from Cann City today, and travelling to the center of the continent will be a lengthy journey. We can expect to be dyed due to various reasons along the way, and thus we have to set out today.


    "Everyone has arrived, and we will get familiar with one another along the way. If you have any questions or wish to back out, then now is the time to raise your voice."


    The one who spoke was the headmaster. Although he was an elderly man, he was full of vitality and excitement as he thought of the chaos he was about to unleash upon those boring old men.


    "Master, I do not understand why we have to bring along unrted experts?"


    Gu Xinyue��s voice reverberated throughout the area.


    While everyone had noticed that Bai Rouyun was seated in a carriage, and that she had her own driver and even a guard, no one felt that anything was wrong with this setup.


    Her identity was special, and it would be stupid if the Eternal Shadow Pce let her travel on her own.


    If she had been the only one staying inside a carriage, others might be unhappy, as it could dy their trip, but the Headmaster also traveled inside a carriage due to his advanced age, although this carriage did not have as high quality beasts to pull it as Bai Rouyun��s.


    It was clear that she would not drag them down, so attacking her like this was actually rather unwise.


    Unfortunately, while Gu Xinyue herself felt that she had been suffering from humiliation after joining the Indomitable Will Sect, she had also gotten used to the benefits these humiliating acts brought her.


    She was arrogant, and if anyone got insulted by her actions, she just had to coax them a bit more before things went her way.

 Chapter 261 - Individuality

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Individuality </h4>


    While the other experts perfectly understood the consequences of troubling Bai Rouyun, they did not try to stop Gu Xinyue.


    While they did not know any of them all that well, they enjoyed watching the drama unfold in front of them. They were not willing to risk their own safety to attack thedy of the Eternal Shadow Pce, but now that this young woman had stubbornly acted against Bai Rouyun, they would happily sit back and observe the oue.


    Bai Rouyun was seated inside the carriage. She had heard the whole conversation going on outside, but there was no reactioning from her party. She did not even intend to answer the question about unrted experts.


    Her attitude made many of the experts present feel confused. Most would feel angry and insulted by the words said by Gu Xinyue. Even though she had not mentioned any names, every sentence they had spoken had pointed towards Bai Rouyun.


    The others did not doubt that this newdy of the Eternal Shadow Pce had understood her connotations, but she still acted as if it had nothing to do with her.


    This attitude stumped the others. They felt somewhat unsettled as they understood what such ack of response meant, but they also tried to convince themselves that it was merely due to her being timid.


    Even so, they knew full well that Bai Rouyun did not consider Gu Xinyue a threat at all, and thus she allowed her to jump around as she pleased without taking care of her. Why would an elephant care about the ant that was running around in front of it? In case it got too annoying, it could stomp it to death at any moment, but even so, the damage it could receive was simply negligible.


    "When will we depart?"


    Bai Rouyun slowly lifted the curtain of the window with the back of her hand, and her beautiful eyes nced at the teacher who was in charge of leading their entourage towards the designated tournament grounds.


    "Since we have all gathered, it is indeed time to set out."


    The teacher had also wanted to witness the drama, but he soon found that Bai Rouyun was not at all interested, and thus they had no other reason to linger.


    Everyone present could not help but feel somewhat confused as they witnessed Bai Rouyun��s actions. The way she was casually ignoring Gu Xinyue instantly showed the gap in ss between the two.


    This gap was not created by birth, as everyone knew that Bai Rouyun grew up in hardships, even though she was part of a noble lineage. She had been mentally challenged, not to mention that her family had bullied and humiliated her regrly.


    Such a background should make any woman timid, but the domineering aura that surrounded Bai Rouyun was one that clearly to a true powerhouse.


    Everyone knew that this power had been gained by marrying well, but while many felt disdainful towards her due to this cause, others were also feeling so jealous that their intestines almost turned green.


    However, what surprised the more intelligent experts present was that Bai Rouyun had no intention of using her power and background to suppress the Gu siblings.


    She could easily have shown her superiority by making her guard p the or even force the factions to abandon them, but she did none of this; she just simply ignored their existence.


    Bai Rouyun did not look down on the pair of Gu siblings. While she disagreed with their decision of selling themselves to gain better resources and riches, she did not feel that it was her right to judge others.


    As long as the Gu siblings did not harm her or any of those she cared about, she would not get involved in their business. Since they were willing to trade themselves to gain a higher status in life, then they had picked their path in life, and they would forever be dependent on others.


    Bai Rouyun was never willing to be an essory to another expert, and thus she had always fought to gain her own standing in the world. Everything she had was gotten through her own blood, sweat, and tears.


    This was the difference in mentality, and neither of them was right nor wrong. However, one path was leisurely and easy to thread, while the other was difficult, and could make one fail at any moment.


    Even so, the future prospects of the two paths were also different. While it was more likely for Bai Rouyun to die throughout her journey, she would also be able to go much further than the Gu siblings.


    However, their goal had never been as grand. They had no intention of leaving this continent, so to them, the path they had picked was, without a doubt, the correct choice.


    Bai Rouyun leaned back against the wall of the carriage. She sighed slightly as she began pondering the various paths that a cultivator could take in life.


    After gaining enlightenment, she had long since understood that every individual was different, and that their experiences would mold their future, alongside the choices made throughout life.


    Even if a group of people belonged to the same faction, their minds and goals would still be different.


    The Gu sisters were members of the Indomitable Will Sect, but their aim in life was very different from the core disciples and the discipline of their sect. Even so, they still belonged to the same sect, and their bottom line would also change. This also meant that their individual path would not have any other point of connection to them, other than the faction they belonged to.


    Such thoughts made Bai Rouyun very interested. She was very interested in the term ��individuality��, and she found it extremely curious and fascinating that no person was the same or followed the same path.

 Chapter 262 - Hypocrisy

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Hypocrisy </h4>


    Bai Rouyun did not spend her time cultivating while sitting in the carriage, instead she began considering various aspects rted to individuality.


    Although her Qi did not increase, her mental strength was improving by leaps and bounds, and she felt her thoughts clearing the more time she spent deep in thought.


    Jiang Wei was sitting by the side and noticed how she seemed to have entered her own world,pletely oblivious to what was happening around her, and he could not help but feel that she was a curious character.


    She clearly realized that he had an ulterior motive by staying in the Eternal Shadow Pce, and that he was not likely to be restricted by the heavenly oath, but even so, she still trusted him enough to let go of her consciousness while he was present.


    Such behavior was enough to make him even more puzzled and intrigued, but he also understood clearly that his curiosity had to have a limit. He could never allow himself to feel attracted to this woman, as she had already married Li Moyun.


    It was not that he disliked married women, but he would look down upon himself if he would be a homewrecker. He knew that if he fell for a woman, he would do his utmost to keep her by his side, but his morals would not let himself try to get between a happily married couple, so even though he was intrigued and curious, he tried to suppress the bubbling emotions within himself as much as possible.


    The first day of the journey was smooth with noplications. They reached a smaller town, where they rented an inn to stay overnight, but the following day when they left, they found that a group of mercenaries was following behind them.


    At first, this group could have been going the same way by coincidence, but as they got further and further away from the town, the feeling of danger got increasingly pressing, and everyone began to go on high alert.


    Even Bai Rouyun could not help but ponder why their first trouble would be caused by mercenaries and not robbers.


    Soon, the sound of hoofs could be heard from the road ahead, and a group of bandits surrounded them from all sides. Their only option would be to retreat, however, the mercenary group quickly followed up and cut off their only path of escape.


    The mounts and carriages slowly came to a stop, and the experts all got their weapons out of the qiankun bags, before they grasped the handles tightly.


    Although they were experts with a cultivation base above these ruffians, the enemies had a clear advantage in numbers. If they were to battle, they would definitely suffer.


    However, the enemy did not seem to be in a hurry to attack. After gathering in a circle around them, they stood still and stared at their small group with greedy eyes.


    Some looked at the females with lecherous gazes, clearly having some dirty thoughts in their minds, while others observed the luxurious carriages and the expensive harness used on the mounts.


    Although they did not go hungry due to their way of life, they were never able to live a peaceful life with a surplus of food and drink. Luxurious items such as these were foreign to them, and even if they got their hands on it, they would not keep it for themselves, but rush to sell them.


    "Brothers!" A man stepped forward and called out to the rest of the robbers.


    "None of us wants to stay criminals like we are now. Every day of ours is likely to be ourst, and we never know when the crimes we havemitted will be repaid with our deaths!


    "This group of experts is rich! As long as we wipe out this group and take their belongings, we will be able to live the rest of our lives without a worry, and these chaotic days will be put behind us!


    "For our freedom, we must kill them all! We might even be able to find wives in the future!"


    The leader of the robbers managed to make the whole purpose of their crimes reasonable, but Bai Rouyun still looked at him with apathetic eyes.


    The only reason that they made these excuses was to convince themselves that what they did was okay. In fact, everyone was aware that robbing and killing was wrong, and these bandits were so too, but they had long since tried to convince themselves that it was okay since it was the only way they could make a living, and thus they could do so until they finally found a goldmine to turn over the tides.


    Such hypocrisy made Bai Rouyun disgusted. If they wished to live by robbing others, then they had to admit to their actions and face the consequences.


    She was aware that such bandits existed everywhere, but she felt that these kinds of experts that hid from reality and weaved a lie to convince themselves of their righteousness were disgusting, and thus she wanted to teach them the true price of living life by the edge of a sword.


    Jiang Wei, who was seated by her side, noticed her gloomy aura, and he sensed that something had caused her to feel displeased. He furrowed his brows as he looked at the group of bandits, but he did not understand how they had managed to cause her to feel such anger.


    "Hypocritical scum."


    Bai Rouyun muttered under her breath, but Jiang Wei heard it loud and clear, and his eyebrow rose in amusement.


    He agreed with her statement, but he did not understand why such hypocrisy was enough to cause her to get angry.


    Even so, he was okay with helping her vent her breath.

 Chapter 263 - Jiang Wei Makes A Move

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Jiang Wei Makes A Move </h4>


    The bandits and mercenaries that had gathered together had not gotten full understanding of the entourage they had encircled.


    They assumed that it was the average group of merchants, and that they could earn enough wealth to offset the cost of life they would have to sacrifice during the battle.


    However, while this might have been the case if Bai Rouyun and the experts from the Eternal Shadow Pce had not been present, things were different now.


    Bai Rouyun��s eyes were shing with unhappiness, and while she wondered how to handle these bandits, Jiang Wei gracefully straightened his back and disembarked the carriage.


    The graceful steps were eye catching, as everyone was tense.


    "Your words sound righteous, but your actions are sinful. While you im to follow this path for the sake of survival, it is still a conscious decision you made.


    "Everyone has a choice on how to live, and looking at your garments and stature, it does not seem as if you had no other choice than to rob others of their life and wealth to survive."


    The group ofrades that traveled alongside Bai Rouyun were all feeling somewhat ufortable with Jiang Wei��s words. It was clear that he was taunting these bandits, and the only oue they could foresee would be the criminals getting enraged and bing fiercer.


    They all understood that Bai Rouyun was not likely to encounter any danger during this holdup, but while the experts of the Eternal Shadow Pce would protect her, the rest of them were not certain to have the same fortune.


    If they were forgotten in this horde of bandits, it would be questionable whether or not they could protect their own lives.


    While they were all at a higher rank than these thugs when it came to cultivation, they were at a great disadvantage due to the sheer number of people.


    The Blue Water Institute was not so famous that the experts studying there would be considered true geniuses, and thus, while they were superior to the average cultivator, the difference was not enough to offset the downsides.


    This was also what had caused the worry and fear to grow in these experts�� minds, but they had not expected Jiang Wei��s actions.


    "My mistress has informed me that she finds your behavior and attitude of pushing away all responsibility hypocritical, and it has made her feel ufortable, so I have promised to solve this trouble that has appeared in front of her."


    As soon as Jiang Wei had finished speaking, he stepped towards the group of bandits that were blocking their path, and he calmly raised his hand.


    The heaven and earth essence within the air began to move, and the atmosphere became tense but excited.


    It was as if the aura itself could cause all surrounding energy to feel a certain kind of expectation, and Jiang Wei did not let them down.


    By the time his hand has been stretched out right in front of him, he lifted the corner of his lip into a smirk and said "boom" while clenching his fist.


    As the fist was clenched, and the word escaped his lips, the whole group in front of him suddenly exploded into a mass of blood and flesh.


    The gory sight caused the entire group of experts and bandits present to freeze in fear. Their hearts palpitated and their pupils contracted at the same time as a cold sweat appeared on their backs.


    "Well then, let us continue."


    Jiang Wei��s abilities were way above anyone else present, and Bai Rouyun saw everything that happened as she had raised the carriage curtain to witness his actions.


    Upon seeing the gruesome scene in front of her, she did not show any difort or fear;l instead, she raised an eyebrow in appreciation.


    Such a man was at least as strong as her husband, so why was he lurking inside the Eternal Shadow Pce without showing a hint towards his purpose?


    The strength he was showing did not cause her to feel fear, in fact, it made her feel even more at peace.


    With such overwhelming strength, he could wipe out the Eternal Shadow Pce if he so wished, but he had not done so, so she could only assume that he had no enmity with them.


    Since this was the case, she did not fear him, but she did feel admiration towards him. His strength was truly above all others, and she could sense how steady and pure the energy he had used was, so he was clearly not even at the end of his path of cultivation.


    Her admiration was naturally only an admiration for his abilities as a fellow expert. She did not look at him as a man, only as an expert who had managed to work hard and achieved a great level of sess. Such sess was what she herself hoped to achieve, so those who had managed to get so far were naturally very admirable in her eyes.


    Jiang Wei could sense her admiration, and his lips curled into a smile. Bai Rouyun��s reaction had indeed made him satisfied.


    He had long wished to show off his prowess to see whether or not she would be more alert and defensive towards him, or if she would realize the truth and ept his assistance, but not try to pry into his purpose at the same time.


    From her current reaction he understood her stance.


    She had epted that he was an entity that she could not control, and thus she had no intention to try and meddle into his affairs. All she did was to ept the benefits she got by giving him a ce to lurk.

 Chapter 264 - Double-Edged Sword

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Double-Edged Sword </h4>


    While Bai Rouyun was calmly epting the hidden strength of Jiang Wei, both the bandits and thepanions from the Blue Water Institute were horrified. The students from the Blue Water Institute were all pale, and sweat began to bead on their foreheads, as they dared not move.


    This strength was not only surprising these experts, even the ones from the Eternal Shadow Pce were feeling rather ufortable seeing that he could burst out with such power.


    Their difort was not rooted in jealousy or envy, but pure worry for whether or not this man had ulterior motives by hiding within the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    However, when they looked at Bai Rouyun��s calm expression as she looked out the window, they all felt a strange assurance, and their worries calmed down.


    Jiang Wei raised an eyebrow as he noticed how these experts from the Eternal Shadow Pce were able to keep themselves hidden.


    "It seems that this Miss Bai is able to give them a sense of confidence," he muttered as he smilingly turned to the next group of attackers.


    Jiang Wei had been looking forward to the experts from the Eternal Shadow Pce surrounding him. Not because he wished to fight them, but to see whether or not Bai Rouyun would be capable of stopping them from attacking.


    However, he now noticed that she did not even need to express her stand in words, the hidden experts had already noticed her calm expression and had determined that they should remain hidden for now.


    He wanted to p his hands in approval, but the moment he did, the expert closest to him turned into a mist of blood. Not even the flesh remained, and he could not help but smile sheepishly.


    "It seems that I forgot to control my strength."


    The words and expression were clearly showing a sense of youthful embarrassment, but the action had caused fear to fill the hearts of those present.


    Even Bai Rouyun��s lips could not help but twitch slightly as she tried to keep a straight expression and not smile. This was what happened when he forgot to control his strength? It seemed that he was more of a walking timebomb than she had initially expected.


    Even so, she did not feel fear, but instead she thought it was somewhat interesting. Her interest was not aimed towards Jiang Wei himself, but towards what could have caused him toe to this world.


    After seeing his disy of strength, she had no doubt that he hade down from the Wushi Continent, as the only person who coulde close to his domineering strength was Bai Mn.


    Even so, she felt that even Bai Mn would not be able to defeat this youngster.


    Bai Mn��s purpose on this continent was to locate her, but she had never heard of others descending to a lower continent for treasures, and considering the pitiful resources found here whenpared to the upper realms, she really could not know what it could be that made hime here.


    She did not think that it might be the Primal Chaos Pagoda at all, as he should have guessed that this treasure was in her hands, so what could it be?


    The reason she assumed that he already knew was due to his strength. When even Bai Mn was able to guess her original identity, this man should be able to as well - especially now that Bai Mn had been in contact with her.


    The body that had turned into a bloody mist was picked up by a breeze, and the drops of blood dropped onto the faces of the surrounding experts. Their faces were frozen in ce, and the fear within their eyes was truly vivid.


    Everyone understood that the chances for survival were near zero, and they dared not not even flee. With his ability to kill them with a mere p of his hands, they would die before they even managed to turn around. Their only hope of survival was that he would be generous and let them go.


    "Hurry up."


    Unfortunately, their hope died quickly as Bai Rouyun��s words cut off all their expectations.


    "Yes, Mdy!"


    Jiang Wei was clearly too strong to be controlled by Bai Rouyun, and he was also not her servant, but he still showed a certain degree of obedience as he grinned and sped his hands towards the carriage.


    "You heard my orders."


    Jiang Wei��s gentle and polite smile suddenly turned bloodthirsty, causing a contrasting emotion to spring into everyone��s mind. This was clearly a bloodthirsty gentleman, a man who could smile and be polite at the same time as he would slit your throat and apologize to your corpse.


    Such a smiling killer was even more horrifying than a coldblooded murderer, as you did not know if he would stab you in the back.


    Even someone like Bai Rouyun understood that keeping this man by his side was a double edged sword, but she did not, currently, feel any hostility from his side, so she felt that it was worth the risk.


    What ensued was a massacre. Every mercenary and bandit that had gathered around them was executed in the most rapid method he could think of, and such a haste caused the scene to be exceptionally bloody and gory.


    Some of the experts were crushed and turned into minced meat, while others became a bloody mist. Some were luckier and could keep the majority of their bodies, others however would have their limbs severed and their intestines would be ripped out.


    Bai Rouyun was not easily disgusted, but although she was rather strong, she still lowered the curtain so she did not have to witness his masterpiece.


    Their travelpanions were not that lucky, and the Gu siblings ended up vomiting, unable to hold back their difort.

 Chapter 265 - Accepting His Ruthlessness

    <h4>Chapter 265 - epting His Ruthlessness </h4>


    The heavy smell of blood was hanging in the air, and silence had desenced over the entire group.


    Among the bandits and mercenaries which had shown up, not even one had managed to survive.


    The members of the Eternal Shadow Pce had expected Jiang Wei to keep at least one or two alive to question them, but it seemed that the young man had no such intentions.


    Bai Rouyun was not surprised by this oue. These bandits and mercenaries were not able to give any helpful information, so killing sooner rather thanter was naturally preferable.


    "Well, then, let us move on."


    Jiang Wei��s voice wasnguid and did not even reveal any hints of his previous ruthlessness as he massacred these people one after another.


    The rest of the group did not know how to react. Their faces had turned pale as wax, and their eyes had lost their focus.


    They had all known the identity of Bai Rouyun, but they had never expected that the woman had such a powerfulpanion by her side. ording to their guesses, Li Moyun did not approve of her. Hence she should not be given a bodyguard with such strength.


    The teacher who had, at first, looked at Bai Rouyun with jealousy and hatred lowered his eyes as a fleeting gleam of panic shed by.


    He had not been behind this attack, but before they sat out from Cann City, he, too, had made certain preparations in an attempt at keeping Bai Rouyun from arriving at the tournament grounds.


    Bai Rouyun had a prominent background, but no one was aware of how legitimate this identity was. The rumors of how Li Moyun had been forced to marry her due to his position as a prince of the empire had clearly stated that marrying Bai Rouyun was not a reward, but a tool to humiliate the man. As such, no man would feel affectionate towards their wife, if she was a constant reminder of such failure.


    This belief had further spread after knowing that Li Moyun had locked himself up in closed door cultivation and was not likely to leave his cultivation chamber for a longer period of time, which might even take years.


    Any newly wed man would love to get closer to his wife and do his best to ensure the possibility of getting a child, but Li Moyun had locked himself up, so that he would not have to spend time with her. In fact, rumors had it that he was attempting a breakthrough that would make him ascend to another realm, just to escape from his wife.


    However, while everyone had their own thoughts, the members of the entourage hurried to get ready for their journey to continue. They did not even consider trying to check these corpses for wealth or loot, they just wanted to escape as swiftly as possible.


    Looking at their desperate actions, Jiang Wei felt amused, but he did not intent to keep intimidating them. Instead, he slowly moved back to Bai Rouyun��s carriage and was about to enter.


    "Did any of the blood ssh on you?"


    Before he had the time to enter, the voice of Bai Rouyun sounded with a bit of displeasure which made all those present feel their hearts skip a beat and their breathing turn sluggish.


    Had this woman not seen how Jiang Wei had used extreme strength to smash these experts? Who did she think she were to sound displeased with him?


    However, Jiang Wei, who was the targeted person, did not feel unhappy. Instead he chuckled slightly and shook his head.


    "I knew you would not like the smell of blood to infest your carriage, so I made sure that they all died without staining my robes with even a trace."


    "Well, then, you cane inside again."


    Bai Rouyun��s voice sounded as if she would not let him in if his clothes had been dirtied, and such mental strength caused the others to reassess Bai Rouyun.


    Even if Jiang Wei was a member of the Eternal Shadow Pce, he had to be among the strongest experts, and he should not be treated like this at all. So what if he smelled of blood? They would still treat him like an emperor, but Bai Rouyun managed to survive even after showing disdain and dislike.


    "Why have we not began moving yet?"


    Bai Rouyun did not pay attention to the outside, and she did not intend to care about the corpses that were spread all over the ground. She just wanted to move away, as the smell was making her feel ufortable.


    Her words awoke the others from their dream, and they all rushed to leave.


    The entourage was once again on the way, but unlike before, no one were speaking. It seemed that they all had to adjust their mindset and slowly ept the fact that the expert that was following along could kill them with a mere wave of his hand. It was terrifying.


    "I am going to take a nap, please keep an eye on our surroundings."


    Bai Rouyun was not worried about Jiang Wei, and since she had such an intimidating guardian by her side, she decided to rest her mind. Although she did not need to sleep with her current cultivation base, she still understood that sometimes a rest was needed to clear her mind and ensure that she was in her best possible state.


    She did not even wait for Jiang Wei to reply, instead she closed her eyes and leaned against the backrest of her seat.


    Her casual behavior could not help but influence Jiang Wei. He had acted ruthless and caused blood to flow like rivers to see if Bai Rouyun was able to ept him, but the result was beyond his expectations.


    For some reason, his heart went warm at the thought of how she was able to ept him and not even fear him, even after witnessing his massacre.

 Chapter 266 - Debt Of Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Debt Of Gratitude </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was resting for the rest of the day, without paying any attention to the rest of her entourage. The ones outside the carriage did not even dare to breathe loudly, as they feared that Jiang Wei would be angry and ughter them in fury.


    Jiang Wei was not asleep, instead he was rubbing the bridge of his nose with a bit of embarrassment, but also hidden disdain.


    He was used to others looking at him as if he was a demon, even in the Wushi continent he was considered a cold-blooded and ruthless figure, so he was used to these scared experts, however when he noticed how Bai Rouyun was treating him as a normal person, and did not even care about showing herself in such a defenseless state to him, he felt intrigued.


    It was very interesting to think about how this woman, who was the weakest amongst the entire group, was the one who showed him the most trust.


    Even in his family, most would consider him mentally wed, and while they dared not look down on him or mock him, they all avoided him like the gue.


    The only person who was treating him somewhat well Li Moyun��s grandfather.


    While Li Moyun was not aware of his true heritage, and the family were not willing to ept him if he wanted to return, there was still a debt of gratitude that made Jiang Wei unable to treat Li Moyun badly.


    One has to know that the only reason he had been tossed to the prison continent was due to his mother��s background. The two parents came from two different ancient families, and they had been feuding for many years.


    The mother and father fell in love, but their love copsed due to the pressure from their families, and Li Moyun was not allowed to exist.


    However, neither of the families would be willing to harm their bloodline, so they simply tossed him to the prison continent to depend on his luck to survive.


    Jiang Wei hadter taken on the task of finding a treasure that had hidden in this continent for millennia, and when he arrived, he learned about Li Moyun��s identity.


    While he had not done any background search, he could easily guess the identity as he looked exactly like his father, with a bit softer features from his mother.


    Jiang Wei was a member of Li Moyun��s original family, but he was not in a much better position. He had been born in a family branch, and while his talent eclipsed those of the direct linage, his family would suffer from one disaster after another.


    Eventually, his entire branch had died, only to leave him alive. He, too, would have died, if not for the sake of Li Moyun��s grandfather to step in and save his life.


    Jiang Wei did not like his family, but he still held back the hatred in his heart while this old man was alive, and vented his fury on other people, who in turn, died miserable deaths.


    The anger that was trapped in his heart had made him more and more ruthless when dealing with others, which resulted in many considering him a demon and fearing his wrath.


    While even his family feared him and disliked him, he suddenly encountered this young woman who did not seem to be prejudiced towards him at all.


    However, what made him admire her even more was that she did not be submissive either. She treated him as an equal, well aware that her life could be ended with a mere thought.


    Such mental strength made him admire her greatly, but he also tried to keep his mind clear. This woman had already married, and while he did not mind marrying a woman who had previously been divorced, this woman was currently in a happy marriage, and he refused to be a third-party that would destroy their couple.


    As such, Jiang Wei wrested his eyes away from the woman that was seating opposite, and began looking out the window while pondering his future ns.


    When he arrived at this continent, he had not felt any urge to rush through the search of this treasure, as he considered this trip more of a vacation than anything else, but now he wondered if he should increase the speed of searching.


    The identity he was currently using did not belong to him, but it did not belong to the person he had taken it from either.


    When he arrived, he witnessed a pair of twins reunite. It turned out that Jiang Wei and his brother Jiang Hu had been seperated at a young age after the death of their parents. Jiang Wei had been picked up by Li Moyun and became a member of the Eternal Shadow Pce, while Jiang Hu had be a servant of a hidden family known as the Feng family.


    The Feng family had found out that the two twins looked identical, so they made Jiang Hu reunite, with the purpose of having him kill his brother, and then take over his identity and be a spy in the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    Jiang Hu seeded under the curious gaze of this fake Jiang Wei, and just as he began feeling excited of his victory, Jiang Wei had killed him and decided that this identity was suitable for him.


    He used a special kind of technique that not only changed his facial features, but also his entire stature to be identical to this young man whom he had just killed, and then he took over his identity.


    Throughout the time he had been lurking in the Eternal Shadow Pce, he had also pretended to act as a spy, but in fact, everything he had informed the Feng family about was pure nonsense.


    He was not bound by the heavenly oath of the Eternal Shadow Pce, nor was he bound by the oath of the Feng family. He was free and able to live life for his own purpose.

 Chapter 267 - Mischievous Xiao Long

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Mischievous Xiao Long </h4>


    "Is it him?"


    "How could he enter our Sacred City?"


    "I heard that he was specially invited by the King��s Dao Protectors."


    Whispers were floating in the air as Li Moyun walked through the square outside the main hall.


    He had arrived in the Wushi Continent alongside Xiao Long and those Dao Protectors, and was somewhat surprised by the density of the heaven and earth essence in the air.


    He had broken through to the Ascended Realm before leaving the previous continent, and had thought that it would take time for him to consolidate his foundations, but he soon found that this breakthrough not only increased his strength, but also his potential seemed to have soared, as he managed to refine pure Qi at a speed unlike before.


    He was rather astonished by the speed of improvement, but he was not willing to rx. He had decided to increase his strength as quickly as possible, while still ensuring that it was done properly, so that when Bai Rouyun arrived, he would be able to protect her.


    He had been missing his dear wife after his arrival, but he knew that sometimes a separation was needed for both of them to grow; and for their shared future, they had to be apart for now.


    The Dao Protectors had brought him and Xiao Long directly to the Secret City, which was located on the biggest mountain in the Golden Dragon n��s area.


    This Secret City was the most important city for the Golden Dragon n, and only those with the most prominent identity were allowed to reside here, but these Dao Protectors had brought an outsider, and had even given him a respectable title in their n.


    Many of these golden dragons felt ufortable when thinking about how a human being was ranked above them in their own home, and many could not help but look at Li Moyun with disdain and enmity.


    They did not know what great achievement he had done to gain such respect, and these youngsters had gone home toin to the elders of their families, and these elders had summoned all the important members of the Golden Dragon n.


    Only the ones present knew what had happened within the closed doors of their sacred hall, but when these elders left through the doors, their expressions seemed extremely solemn, and they gave their descendants a warning that they should not cause problems for this young human, no matter how annoying he might seem.


    Li Moyun had been the subject of many ufortable stares from the start, but he was not one to be influenced by their thoughts. While he had gone from being the best on the old continent, to the lowliest here, his mindset had not suffered. He did not consider himself useless nor weak, he only felt that he needed to work harder to catch up with those that were born here.


    "Are you thinking about Rouyun again?"


    While Li Moyun was thinking of the best way to increase his strength, Xiao Long��s voice sounded in his mind. The tiny dragon hatchling had be much more mischievous after returning to the dragon n, and he was able to abuse his identity to the limits.


    Even the Dao Protectors would often get headaches when trying to teach him about etiquette or rules that had been passed down throughout the dragon society for countless of millenia.


    "Did you escape your lesson?"


    Li Moyun took back his thoughts as he nced at the dragon that hid in the contracted beast space as it tried to avoid being found by the strict teachers.


    Normally, during this time of the day, Xiao Long was supposed to be training his inherited dragon skills, but he felt that it was immensely boring, as he already had a good grasp of the skills, and he did not feel a need to polish them further.


    Ever since he hatched, Xiao Long had been living a pampered and spoiled life. He had never been forced to fight for survival, and thus he did not understand the importance of improving himself. He was also still a young hatchling, and while he was able to speak and think, his mental age was still very young.


    Even Li Moyun felt helpless when looking at this young dragon that did not seem very enthusiastic about working hard.


    "Rouyun will arrive at the Wushi Continent in a year or so. We do not have a lot of time to gain strength, and if we are not strong enough, she might be taken away by her original parents."


    Li Moyun seemed to have found the perfect excuse to make the little dragon understand why it was needed to improve their strength.


    "She can��t be taken away! Rouyun is ours!"


    Although Xiao Long had somehow managed to contract with Li Moyun, it was clear that the picky and spoiled dragon hatchling preferred Bai Rouyun. Her gentle voice was soothing, and the soft hugs she gave werefortable. Also, her food was very delicious, and thus he would rather lose his master than Bai Rouyun.


    "Rouyun is from the Bai family. I am sure that your teacher has previously taught you about the Bai family from this continent, and you should be aware that they are not weak. If we do not have enough strength, we will not be able to bring her with us in the future, and they might even lock her up in order to keep her from us."


    Xiao Long began to feel ufortable as he thought of the possibility of losing Bai Rouyun. He was azy beast by nature, but he could work hard if he had the right motivation to do so. Unfortunately, nothing had given him enough reason to try yet, but now that he heard that this strength was important to keep those he held dear, he suddenly came out from the contractual beast space, and rushed towards the lecture hall.


    "I��m going to train!" The voice lingered in the air as the little dragon vanished, resulting in Li Moyun smiling wryly while shaking his head in amusement.

 Chapter 268 - Quick Adaptation

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Quick Adaptation </h4>


    While Li Moyun seeded in giving Xiao Long a reason to work hard, Bai Rouyun was also spending her time cultivating.


    At first, she had been enjoying the journey, but after two days, the time spent in the carriage began to feel wasted, and thus she decided to simply cultivate during their time on the road.


    She would speak with Jiang Wei and Mo Chu from time to time, but most of her time was spent on cultivating, and Jiang Wei soon found that it was too boring to look at her refining Qi, so he climbed outside and sat next to Mo Chu, who was driving the carriage.


    At first, Mo Chu was on high alert and somewhat ufortable with this young man��s appearance. As a member of the Eternal Shadow Pce, Mo Chu was well aware that this Jiang Wei was not the same one who had made the heavenly oath back in the days, so there was nothing that could be used to hold him back from harming them.


    However, since he could not threaten him, he decided to try and understand him instead. Mo Chu was good at finding topics for their conversation, but he elegantly skipped anything too sensitive, such as his real identity and background, and instead tried to find out about his likes and personality instead.


    Jiang Wei was well aware of his intentions, but he did not feel angry. He understood that Mo Chu was trying to understand him for the sake of keeping Bai Rouyun safe, and he also noticed that this loyal guard did not show any hostility or hidden intentions towards him.


    Mo Chu was sincere while speaking and also reciprocated with some information about himself and Bai Rouyun in turn.


    The information would not have much use for anyone else, but it managed to let Jiang Wei get a better understanding of the two of them as well, and it became a conversation between equals.


    The experts from the Eternal Shadow Pce that had been hidden also slowly epted Jiang Wei��s strength. They understood that they could not stop him or do anything to him, so they stopped guarding his every move and began to focus on other dangers instead.


    The ability to adapt was truly admirable, and Jiang Wei raised an eyebrow in approval. Li Moyun had made these experts understand how to adjust their mindset rather quickly.


    While the ones from the Eternal Shadow Pce quickly epted his strength, the rest of the entourage were all quiet and dared not even breathe loudly. When they spoke together, their voices would be low, as if they feared that they would interrupt and annoy him. The fear in their hearts was clearly disyed on their faces, and Jiang Wei felt bored when he looked at them.


    Bai Rouyun was the only one who could spend the time cultivating. She was seated in the carriage and their days would be spent on constant traveling. They would set out after breakfast in the morning, and would not stop before it was time for dinner in the evening.


    Their lunch would be eaten on the move, and the beasts were also much stronger than mortal beasts, so they did not require breaks on the way.


    This allowed for Bai Rouyun to spend a long time uninterrupted to focus fully on cultivation, and the days slowly passed one after another.


    The teacher, who had initially nned to attack Bai Rouyun on the way, managed to cancel his preparations, and while he ended up with having to pay arge fine, he was not too upset about his loss, as he was still alive.


    The siblings also decided to stay clear of Bai Rouyun. Although she alone did not frighten them, they understood very clearly that Jiang Wei was in her group, and that if they caused her trouble, Jiang Wei might trouble them in return. While they were arrogant, they were not suicidal.


    The longer time they spent on the journey, the more crowded the roads became. Cann City was located in an area that was known as the Barren Triangle, and while it was much more prosperous than Richu Empire, it was still nothing when one came closer to the center of the continent.


    The Barren Triangle was known to be the weakest part of the continent, and those who lived there were trulycking in talent. Even if one did have a good talent, the density of heaven and earth essence in the air would often cut one��s future dreams short.


    The experts in the group had long since looked at themselves as being talented and lucky to be picked by these stronger factions, but they had never actually been this far into the continent, and the energy caused them to be very confused.


    Even more puzzling was it that the random experts that they encountered on the way also grew increasingly strong the further they came, and even a normal mercenary could be stronger than Bai Rouyun.


    While Bai Rouyun had noticed this phenomenon, she was not surprised. She had previously roamed the entire continent, so she was very familiar with the geographical benefits that the center of the continent possessed, so she took everything in naturally, while the experts outside were all stunned.


    "Move!" Suddenly, Bai Rouyun, who had been focused on cultivating, heard a loud and arrogant voice sounding from behind her carriage, but as her drivers were Mo Chu and Jiang Wei, neither of them bothered to care about this haughty voice, yet the person who had shouted did not seem to mind that he was embarrassing himself, as he shed past the carriage window.


    Bai Rouyun had awoken from her cultivation by now, and she gently lifted the curtain to look at the young man outside.

 Chapter 269 - Accident On The Road

    <h4>Chapter 269 - ident On The Road </h4>


    The person in question had rushed ahead in an attempt to clear the road. His speed was admirable, even this far into the continent, so his strength should not be belittled.


    If he hade across an ordinary entourage, his strength and speed would definitely be enough to cause fear, but unfortunately, in the moment he decided to show off, he encountered Mo Chu and Jiang Wei.


    "Idiot." Bai Rouyun retracted her gaze after noticing that there was nothing special about the expert outside, but she did not re-enter her cultivation state, as she realized that the loud sound of a rushing carriage came from behind them.


    The carriage that was approaching at rapid speed was obviously the reason for this arrogant expert��s attempt at clearing the road, so Bai Rouyun decided to stay and see the oue of this collision.


    To be so arrogant, one had to have an outstanding background. In her previous life, Bai Rouyun had been very familiar with the various geniuses that roamed the world, and she also knew which factions they belonged to.


    She had often crossed swords with these experts, and knew them well, but things had changed, and the experts she was encountering now would be a generation younger than them, and thus she did not know much of their identities.


    Li Moyun had provided her with a clear understanding of the intricate power struggle between various sects and families, but the individual experts from each family were still unfamiliar to her.


    As Bai Rouyun had heard the sound of the approaching carriage, Jiang Wei and Mo Chu had long since noticed it. Their cultivation rank was much higher than hers, and thus their senses were more sensitive.


    However, they had shown no intention of cowering to the side so that the iing carriage could pass by, nor did they increase their speed to move faster. In fact, the speed of Bai Rouyun��s carriage suddenly slowed slightly, and it changed from being driven on the side of the road to upying the center position.


    It was clear that their attempt was to provoke and frustrate the ones rushing from behind.


    Such petty actions might have been childish in the eyes of others, but Bai Rouyun, Jiang Wei, and Mo Chu all found that they were pretty simr in personality. The three of them disliked when others used their background to try to bully them like this, so they decided to return the annoyance.


    Even if this woman had a great background, what could she do? Bai Rouyun was the wife of the Eternal Shadow Lord, and no one would be able to harm her with Jiang Wei by her side.


    Bai Rouyun began to feel rather curious as to how things would progress, so she lifted the curtain once more, only to see that the expert that had tried to clear the road previously had been bundled up in a nket and wrapped with a rope to resemble a steamed bun, making him unable to move.


    His pitiful appearance caused Bai Rouyun to grin happily, and her gaze moved to the back of their carriage. The other carriage had not been in sight before, but its speed was so great that it could be seen rushing towards them with a great cloud of dust trailing behind it.


    Unfortunately, the carriage driver had not expected that they did not either draw to the side or simply let them pass, so when he realized that the ones ahead were slowly moving at their own pace, and positioned in a way that made it impossible to overtake, his reaction was a step too slow.


    By the time he began to slow the carriage��s speed, he found that the beasts that were pulling it had already reached a point where their strength could not easily be contained, and he had to pull a special kind of leash that was infused with strong spiritual energy to knock out the beasts instantly.


    This kind of leash was made by a leatherworker who had reached a spiritual level, and then it was inscribed with a special inscription made for bursting out a numbing poison that would instantly make the beasts lose the control of their bodies.


    However, things were not going ording to their expectations. The beasts did indeed lose control of their bodies and crashed to the ground, but due to the inertia from the previous speed, the carriage collided into the beasts�� bodies.


    The force with which they collided caused the carriage to continue its trajectory afternding, and rolled a few times on the ground before it slowly came to a standstill.


    Bai Rouyun and the ones in her carriage witnessed the entire process, but none of them showed any signs of distress. It was their own fault for riding so recklessly, so they had to take responsibility for the consequences.


    While Bai Rouyun and herrades did not care, the others in the entourage were shocked by the sudden ident, and thus they hurried to try and help.


    Even if they were cultivators, they were likely to have suffered some injuries, and thus they wished to help, hoping to get some benefits.


    The carriage was lying on its side with one wheel still spinning. Its morous appearance had been scratched and broken, making the scene seem much more chaotic than expected.


    "I am going to kill you!"


    Just as a group of experts was rushing to help the ones inside the carriage, a furious and sharp female voice broke through the silence.. Clearly, the leader of this group was a young woman, but she was not harmed too badly, considering the sheer strength she used to shout out the angry words.

 Chapter 270 - Wait, Fiance?!

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Wait, Fiance?! </h4>


    Bai Rouyun could not help but smile slightly as she heard the powerful voice that erupted from the wrecked carriage.


    Although it would have been possible for Mo Chu and Jiang Wei to steer their carriage away, so that this ident could have been avoided, Bai Rouyun saw no reason to do so.


    The owner of that carriage was clearly a very selfish and narrow-minded person. She had even sent one of her more powerful guards out to clear the road ahead of her, just to ensure that she could rush through, with no care for what trouble these actions would cause to others.


    The first person, the one who had rushed by, and who had been captured, was used to acting like an arrogant young master as his backing was better than any other he had found so far, but he had forgotten that there were mountains beyond mountains and heavens beyond heavens.


    So far, he had always just acted arrogantly, using force to try and cover the sky with one hand, as he knew that one would have to look at the owner before beating the dog.


    Unfortunately, he had forgotten that they were no longer in their own territory. Although hisdy still had a rather prominent identity, there were still many others that were even more difficult to provoke.


    Although Bai Rouyun and herrades were the direct cause of this ident, they did not hurry to leave.. Instead, Jiang Wei made Mo Chu park their carriage at the side, and observed the servants�� catastrophic rescue attempts of theirdy who was buried somewhere inside the carriage.


    However, the woman clearly lost her patience, and with a powerful blow of Qi, the whole carriage shattered into thousands of pieces.


    "I wonder if she will clean the road afterward."


    Bai Rouyun could not help but nce at the many wooden shards of varying size that were spread all over the ground and muttered.


    However, her focus could not stay on the remaining wooden shards, as the angry woman was yelling at and violently pping the servants that she had brought.


    From her words, Bai Rouyun could hear that she med their ident on the driver��s inability to control the beasts, and even on the scout that had failed to clear the road.


    Such behavior made Bai Rouyun understand that thisdy was clearly young, spoiled, and arrogant. She was not even listening to the exnation given by the servants, and just kept swearing and cursing at them.


    "I��d say that there is something wrong with her brain. Not to mention the dangerous way of ordering her carriage to advance at such a speed, the inability to listen to her servants is really quite frightening."


    Jiang Wei��s voice sounded from outside the carriage, but while it was loud enough for Bai Rouyun to hear it clearly, she found that thedy, who had started beating her driver, did not seem to register the words that were being said.


    However, others did hear him, and after ncing at the rather disgraceful appearance of the group in front, they all had to agree with these words. Such a woman had to be mentally unsound for her to act like this.


    Even if thisdy wished to be arrogant, she could at least listen to these servants and show off her might in front of the group of experts that had refused to vacate the road, but she did not even give them the chance to change the target of her anger.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but feel somewhat amused by herck of logical reasoning, and she shook her head in regret before getting ready to ask Mo Chu to continue forward.


    However, just as she was about to advance, she heard the woman��s voice scream out a few words that made her very confused.


    "I am the future madam of the Shitian Tower! How dare you be this negligent and let me suffer such an ident?! If my fiance finds out, he will kill you all in the most gruesome manner, so now you better ensure that thisdy is happy, or I will personally ask for his help!"


    The words were very direct, but they also caused almost everyone present to be frightened. The Shitian Tower was not a faction that one heard about often. Although everyone was aware of the faction��s position as the most powerful n in the world, not many knew much about them. Many businesses throughout the entire continent were owned by this faction, and it was impossible to tell which, not to mention the amount of assassins they trained each year.


    This woman, who seemed arrogant and slightlycking in the intelligence department, imed to be the future mistress of such arge power, and her servants did not even seem to be surprised by her words. In fact, it seemed that they fully believed in her words.


    The sudden change in words caused Bai Rouyun to narrow her eyes as she looked deeply at the woman for the first time.


    She was very beautiful, in an adorable way. She seemed shorter than Bai Rouyun, and she was a little more rounded, but not considered overweight or even chubby. She resembled a porcin doll as she stood on the road with her pastel pink dress, and her big eyes full of tears; though this image of an innocent and gentle girl was fully destroyed by the curse words that escaped her mouth.


    Bai Rouyun had not liked her before, due to her arrogant way of traveling, but now she was somewhat curious about this woman. Could she truly be the future matriarch of the Shitian Tower? Was she, perhaps, a fiance of Brother Rabbit that she had never heard about before?

 Chapter 271 - The Shrew-Like Lady

    <h4>Chapter 271 - The Shrew-Like Lady </h4>


    Jiang Wei and Mo Chu both stopped in their tracks. Mo Chu was aware of the rtionship between Bai Rouyun and Xue Jingyu, so he knew that she would be interested in the news that he could get here.


    Jiang Wei, on the other hand, did not know about their connection, but he sensed the interest that rose in her, and he decided to see what was happening.


    As a member of the Eternal Shadow Pce, she should, indeed, pay attention to the future madams of various factions, especially the one that reigned supreme in the continent, but he could sense that her interest was more of a personal reason than professional.


    It was not only Bai Rouyun who became curious, many of those who had previously been alternating between helping or staying away were suddenlypletely convinced that they should help this young woman get revenge, and they crowded towards her in hope of leaving a positive impression on her.


    Many began to speak up for the servants, as they hoped that they could help them in the future, and soon the youngdy found out that it was Bai Rouyun��s carriage that was the reason for her crash.


    The young woman was unreasonable and egocentric. She felt that the world should turn around her, that she was the most important character in the world.


    While many of the unsuspecting people on the road were certain that Bai Rouyun could never have an identity as powerful as this woman, they all began to curse and swear at her, while the members of Bai Rouyuns entourage were cowering in the side of the road, not daring to take any sides..


    While the others did not know, they were perfectly clear of Bai Rouyun��s identity.


    Yes, this young woman might be the future madam of the Shitian Tower, but that was merely a future madam. As to whether or not she could cling onto that position in the future was not known, while Bai Rouyun was already married to the Eternal Shadow Lord.


    The crowd was getting more and more rowdy as they thought of this youngdy��s identity, and some even took a few steps towards Bai Rouyun��s carriage with the intent of threatening her to apologize and to make amendments.


    Unfortunately, the experts of the Eternal Shadow Pce would never allow them to get near their madam. Due to the previous disy of power by Jiang Wei, they also felt somewhat challenged, so the moment a few experts stepped towards the carriage, a group of twenty experts appeared from the shadows.


    The experts from the Eternal Shadow Pce had surrounded the carriage in a protective circle, and all of them drew their weapons. The undisguised and fierce killing intent that was unleashed caused all the ordinary experts to stumble backward in fear.


    Even so, the youngdy did not care about them. From the beginning and until now, she had not said anything about punishing Bai Rouyun for not clearing out the road. Instead, all her anger was focused on her servants, which caused a bit of confusion.


    Such a person was extremely rare. Usually, if an arrogant and selfish person encountered this situation, they would instantly look for a scapegoat, and that person should not have anything to do with her, but this woman clearly put all the me on her personal staff, instead of aplete stranger.


    What was even more confusing was that these servants seemed extremely used to her behavior, and while her words were harsh and extremely brutal, she was not physically abusing them.


    Such behavior made Bai Rouyun intrigued. Everything she had seen so far pointed towards this young woman being another hedonistic youngdy, but her actions were quite different from the norm.


    Due to this, Bai Rouyun became increasingly curious and slowly stepped out of the carriage. The members of the Eternal Shadow Pce all felt that it was time to announce her identity, so all of them dropped down on one knee when she appeared, and called out with a respectful voice, "Madam!"


    Due to the internal strength of these experts, the voices were reverberating through the heavens and earth, causing the grounds to tremble slightly, and the crowd to feel fear.


    Even the angry youngdy stopped her steady stream of curses to look towards the origin of the sound, and what she witnessed made her eyes brighten.


    "Look at that! That is how a young woman is supposed to carry herself! I already told you all that we have to be elegant and admirable, but you said that the best way was to intimidate others and show off our prestige! Look at what happened, our carriage is broken and the beasts are hurt. Is this really the best solution? When youpare me to that youngdy over there, it is clear that I am a cheap knockoff that only pretends, while she is inherently noble!"


    The words were direct and stunning. Even Bai Rouyun, who had expected the youngdy to be an unreasonable and weirddy, had not expected this answer.


    So, the reason that she was scolding the servants was not due to them being easy targets, but because she felt that they had been doing something wrong.


    It was, ording to her, their decision to drive so recklessly, and it was also them who had caused the ident. In the end, they had destroyed the image she had worked hard to establish, and thus her shrew-like personality was released undisguised.


    Such a person was very different from normal, but for some reason, Bai Rouyun did not dislike her.

 Chapter 272 - Arriving At The Destination

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Arriving At The Destination </h4>


    Although Bai Rouyun considered her demeanor to be somewhat shrew-like, this was likely due to her age. After noticing how she was behaving, one would instinctively connect her behavior to a spoiled child who did not know how to behave.


    From her words, one could see that she had been convinced by her servants to act recklessly, and when it went wrong, she put all the me on them.


    Upon looking at Bai Rouyun, the girl had not be jealous but instead envious and unhappy that it was not her who looked like this.


    Such behavior was truly like a child who was used to getting everything she wanted, and such a personality was a bit difficult to deal with.


    The staff seemed to be used to her throwing tantrums, and they patiently stood aside, waiting for her river of curse words to end.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but tap her chin, deep in thought, as she looked at the girl outside the window.


    She had no memories that belonged to this body before her taking possession of it, but she could not help but wonder how she would fare, intelligence wise,pared to this girl..


    As far as she understood, her mental age should have stagnated at around five years old, but when looking at this young girl, she instinctively guessed that her behavior was likely to be much more silent and timid, not as outspoken or arrogant as this young woman.


    "Well, let us get going."


    Bai Rouyun had to admit that this young woman was interesting, but the majority of her interest was due to her im as Xue Jingyu��s fiance.


    However, she would not get any conclusive answers by staying here, so she decided to move ahead and use amunication mirror to contact her Brother Rabbitter.


    Considering their rtionships, he would definitely tell her the truth, so she was no longer in a hurry.


    Jiang Wei smiled upon hearing her words, and he began moving forward. The rest of her entourage also noticed that they had begun to move forward once more, and although they were ufortable when staying together with Jiang Wei, they would much rather travel alongside him and Bai Rouyun than risk their lives on their own.


    The crowd that had been observing the situation all turned somewhat stunned when they witnessed how casually Bai Rouyun left. It was as if she had no interest in acknowledging her fault, and they felt somewhat panicked.


    Although there was no direct proof to show that this youngdy was the future madam of the Shitian Tower, many still wished to gain her favor, so a group of the stronger experts rushed in front of Bai Rouyun��s carriage and tried to block the road.


    These experts had all seen the guards that had protected Bai Rouyun, but they did not think that these guards would be ruthless enough to actually harm them.


    Although Bai Rouyun likely had an outstanding identity as well, she had to consider that their actions were done on behalf of the Shitian Tower, so she had to acquiesce a little.


    No matter what faction Bai Rouyun was from, it would be impossible to rival Shitian Tower, so she would have to swallow her anger anyway.


    Unfortunately, these people had not understood Bai Rouyun��s decisiveness.


    "Clear the road."


    Bai Rouyun did not need to ask Jiang Wei to act, the guards from the Eternal Shadow Pce were enough to handle these headless chickens, and a few ck shadows shed by her window, before the sound of wailing cut through the air.


    The experts were still alive, but their whole bodies were aching in pain as the guards threw them to the side and returned to their positions.


    The rest of the crowd witnessed Bai Rouyun and her guards�� ruthless actions, and the ones who had considered moving forward to participate slowly retreated a few steps.


    Although they wished to curry favor with the Shitian Tower, they had to be alive to benefit from such connection, so they decisively fell back.


    Mo Chu did not care about these people and began steering the carriage forward as soon as the road was cleared. He felt that the entire episode was a waste of time, and would rather keep advancing, so that they could arrive at their destination as soon as possible.


    The life on the road was not bad, but it was boring. It was much better to be in a city where they could sleep in soft beds and leisurely stroll the streets.


    Cultivating was also a challenge when the carriage continued to drive on the bumpy roads. Although Bai Rouyun was capable of sealing off her connection to many of these disturbances, there would always be a few things that could break her concentration.


    The rest of the entourage was quiet along the road. The trip that should have been full of boisterousughter and happiness had be silent and awkward.


    The experts had already been intimidated by Jiang Wei, but upon witnessing the arrival of this many shadow guards, they realized that Bai Rouyun was not easy to deal with. The Eternal Shadow Pce seemed to ce great importance on this woman, even if she was rumored to be unfavored.


    The rest of their journey waspleted in silence. Although they would all gather every evening to eat their dinner together and put up a camp to rest, there was not much conversation between the people.


    As they had reached their destination, the roads were so crowded that the speed of the carriage had turned simr to that of a turtle, but the low mood also gradually lifted as the festive atmosphere began to infect those people who had gathered.

 Chapter 273 - Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Doubts </h4>


    "See if you can find an inn that can be rented outpletely for the people from our Academy. Also, do we have any residences around here for the hidden guards that have been protecting me from the shadows throughout the whole journey?"


    Bai Rouyun��s words were aimed towards Mo Chu. Currently, their carriage was parked in a queue to enter the city gates, but considering the constant influx of travelers, it would take at least another two hours before they could enter.


    Although this was the proper way to enter the city, Bai Rouyun knew perfectly well that a cultivator like Mo Chu could easily climb the city walls and enter without having to care about the queue, hence she gave him such a task.


    As to why she did not ask Jiang Wei, she felt that this young man was more suited toze around and pretend to drive a carriage than jump over walls and try to find a ce for their whole group to sleep.


    Mo Chu responded with an acknowledgment and disappeared from their sight, leaving the reigns in Jiang Wei��s hands..


    Such actions caused the young man to chuckle, as he could guess Bai Rouyun��s thoughts, but did not mean to mention it.


    Instead, he waved his hand and a guard dressed in ck appeared next to him.


    "Hey, you are one of Bai Rouyun��s guards, so do a good job and take care of the carriage."


    As soon as Jiang Wei spoke, he tossed the reins to the guard, just like Mo Chu had done to him earlier.


    However, unlike Mo Chu, he did not hurry into the city but entered the carriage itself.


    Bai Rouyun was not too surprised about his appearance, and just lightly nced at him, before she focused her gaze outside the window once more.


    Jiang Wei did not seem to feel anything towards her ignoring him, and instead he leaned against the back of the chair and rested his eyes.


    With his current strength, sleep was not needed, but he felt a strange tranquility when being somewhat close to Bai Rouyun, a feeling that was serene and simr to the sense of connecting to one��s mother.


    As this thought shed in Jiang Wei��s mind, he opened his eyes in shock as his pupils began to tremble.


    This sense of connection was seemingly unreal but it was clearly affecting him, however only a few things could cause such a reaction.


    For now, Jiang Wei was not in a hurry to determine the cause of his strange feelings, as he knew that no matter which one of the results it would be, it would never harm him, but only be beneficial for both him and Bai Rouyun.


    Naturally, this emotion also strangled all romantic feelings he might ever have had towards the young woman.


    In fact, the emotions he always had towards this young woman did not contain any urge for physical closeness, instead it was more like the feelings of interest, adoration, and pride. He felt amused to see her fox-like appearance as she cheated others, and her dimwitted expression when she was thinking.


    Also, the feeling he had when thinking about the union of Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun was not an urge to destroy their rtionship and take her for himself, it was more akin to his cabbage having been eaten by a pig, and he wanted to trouble Li Moyun for causing his cabbage to be stolen away.


    Such emotions were confusing, and he did not wish to think about it, so he simply focused his gaze on the people standing in line outside, and shook his head.


    For him, life was merely a y, and he decided to slowly experience what it could bring him. There was no reason for him to be fixated on anything special, and if there truly was some sort of fate, then he would find out eventually. If not, then he would not suffer without knowing what he had lost.


    While Jiang Wei��s emotions had been going up and down, Bai Rouyun was still thinking about that young girl she had encountered before. Although she had a delicate face and her body seemed to have developed well, she was not the type of woman that Xue Jingyu would have chased before.


    Not to mention, he was rather picky with the character of the women we wooed, and he liked those who were soft like water and easily spooked. This little fiery pepper that they had met on the way did not really suit any of his tastes, so she could not help but wonder how exactly the engagement hade forth.


    The reason that she was certain that the woman would be engaged to Xue Jingyu was his position in the Shitian Tower. He was the heir that had been decided by his father, and although some might support other of the young masters, none of them had actually made any actions against Xue Jingyu before.


    Since they had never taken any actions before, Bai Rouyun had always assumed that they had tacitly approved of his position, but seeing the scene from earlier, she suddenly began to doubt whether or not it was truly like this.


    Although Brother Rabbit was infuriating and said hurtful things, he was still her friend. She had even heard from Li Moyun that Xue Jingyu had worked together with the Eternal Shadow Pce to try and kill those involved with her death.


    She was not an ungrateful person, and currently, something gave her a feeling as if things were heading in the wrong direction, so she pondered on the best suitable way to solve it.

 Chapter 274 - Xiumeng City

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Xiumeng City </h4>


    While Bai Rouyun kept contemting the problem at hand, and the memories she had of the Shitian Tower, the carriage came before the city gates.


    The queue was long but due to the sheer size of the gates, arge number of travelers could enter at any time. The only reason for the queue to have grown this unmanageable was due to the contest that was set to be held at the city��s affiliated academy soon.


    The two most prominent academies in the continent were the Holy Dragon Institute and the Cloudsoar Imperial Academy. The two schools had been at odds with one another since their creation and they were also located in the two most powerful empires within the continent that constantly tried to find the other��s weakness.


    The tournament was ced in a border city between the two empires. This border city was special, as it did not actually belong to either of the kingdoms, but had its own reputation, and was known as a heaven for cultivators.


    Usually, this city would never have been interested in hosting something as trivial as a tournament, but due to the two empires unwillingness to let the other take care of the location, they both offered great wealth to the city in return for them taking over the task of hosting the tournament.


    The city was known as Xiumeng City, and the one who controlled all power here was the City Lord..


    Xiumeng City was different from many other ces, as one had to pay to enter, and due to the high cost, only the experts, weathermoners, and better quality merchants had the ability to enter, so the city was very clean.


    The buildings were all extremely well maintained, and even the streets were clean and without any dirt. Such a city was truly unimaginable for many, and due to the tournament, experts were gathering from all over the continent and witnessed this grand city for the first time.


    Bai Rouyun raised the window and nced at the white walls that were towering high above the carriage. They were close to the gates, and the familiar sight of the busy streets could be vaguely seen behind therge crowd of people.


    The rest of the members from the Blue Water Institute had never been here before, but Bai Rouyun had roamed the whole world in her past life, and she had oftene to this city.


    This was a paradise for experts as fish and dragons mixed together. One could find extremely rare treasures here, but they might also lose their lives in search of wealth.


    Although Xiumeng City forbad fighting and killing, everyone knew that they only cared about such things if they were seen. If no corpse was found, then it was not their problem.


    It was also due to this that Bai Rouyun loved staying here in her past life. She was an independant cultivator, so she was easily targeted by others, but when staying in this city, no one could gather toorge a force to attack her, and due to her strength, not many were capable of beating her on their own.


    It was not only Bai Rouyun who used the Xiumeng City as a safe hiding ce. Although not many independent cultivators existed in this world, there were still some, and they all needed ces like this to protect themselves.


    It was also due to the power that the Xiumeng City held that they had be a faction on their own, and even ranked in the top five factions on the continent.


    However, the City Lord was very low-key, and not many knew the truth behind their real strength, so even the strongest factions were not willing to confront them.


    Even Bai Rouyun did not know much about the Xiumeng City��s actual strength. Although she had resided within the city for many years, she had never been close to the City Lord, and they had also never tried to approach her.


    In fact, after roaming through her memories, she found that they had never actively searched for new members, and it was not heard of their decision to recruit new blood.


    The normal sects and factions would be on a constant search for new talents to continue their advance and ensure that they would not sumb to the passing of time.


    Even the Eternal Shadow Pce was searching for new members to join, but no one knew much about the Xiumeng City.


    Once upon a time, while Bai Rouyun was merely five years old, she had heard a few stories about how, at that time, the strongest sect had set out to fight against Xiumeng City, but as she grew up, she found that there was no sect that matched the name she had heard back then.


    As she visited Xiumeng City for the first time, she remembered this story, but as to whether or not it was true, she did not care.


    Back then she had been unfettered and could do whatever she wished for, but things were different now that she was married to Li Moyun and was the mistress of the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    Xiumeng City was a faction that did not try to get involved in worldly matters, so they should not be considered an enemy or rival of the Eternal Shadow Pce, but due to the sheer size and power each faction possessed, it was only natural that they would not be friendly either.


    As such, Bai Rouyun was extremely eager to see what this city and the tournament could bring her.

 Chapter 275 - The Hostess

    <h4>Chapter 275 - The Hostess </h4>


    As the carriage drove through the city gates, Mo Chu appeared by the side of the coach driver once more and took over the reins, before he drove towards the inn he had rented.


    Although Xiumeng City was among thergest cities on the entire continent, many experts had gathered here due to this spectacr tournament, and thus the inns were already having difficulties providing enough boarding space for all the guests.


    However, Mo Chu was not an ordinary expert. Although he did not use force to make the other guests leave, he had managed to empty a whole inn for Bai Rouyun and her entourage.


    Even the inn had been paid an exorbitant price to not let others enter throughout their visit, but in the end, both the inn and Mo Chu had been very pleased with the result.


    To Mo Chu, the wealth he used was merely a drop in the bucket and did not matter much, while the inn earned more than a two whole years ie in return for renting it exclusively to Mo Chu and the guests he brought.


    The guests who had been waiting in the inn were also satisfied when seeing the generous payment he had given them, as they still had the time to look for another ce to rest. Although most ces had been snatched up already, there were still some avable, so they did not mind much.


    When they arrived, Mo Chu helped Bai Rouyun out of the carriage, and the young woman could not help but nod her head approvingly as she noticed that it was a very clean ce..


    Although this inn was not big and magnificent as many others, one could see that it was crafted using quality materials, and the entire building was clean and pleasant to look at.


    Nodding her head in approval, Bai Rouyun entered the inn, and found that even the lobby was very tidy andfortable. The ground floor acted as a restaurant, while a staircase went towards the upper floors where the bedrooms were ced.


    Due to Mo Chu renting out the entire inn, the restaurant was currently empty, but the scent of food was wafting through the air.


    "Esteemed guests, wee to our inn."


    The manager of the inn was a middle-aged woman. She was smiling gently and she was polite, but she did not seem ttering. Her smile was friendly and open, but there was no feelings of inferiority in her gaze as she greeted Bai Rouyun.


    For some reason, this woman made Bai Rouyun feel very good. Such an attitude was suitable for a woman like her, and even though she could not sense even the slightest ripple of energy, she did not show any disdain.


    Instead, she bowed slightly to show her gratitude.


    "I apologize if our request to clear out the inn has caused any dissatisfaction. We are here with utmost sincerity, and we would like to show our gratitude for your willingness to cooperate."


    Although Bai Rouyun was aware that Mo Chu must have handled the matter well, she still understood that their behavior was somewhat forceful, and that it might influence the inn��s reputation in the future.


    As such, she needed to disy her gratitude towards this hostess. Even if Bai Rouyun was no longer the previous girl with no backing, she still believed that it was important to show respect and thankfulness to those who treated her well.


    The hostess was surprised when she realized that Bai Rouyun was polite and respectful. She knew very well that no one could sense her energy fluctuations, and that she was seemingly a weak mortal.


    Not to mention, the fact that she had been willing to use such a shocking amount of wealth to book her entire inn showed that she was not an ordinary person.


    This hostess was middle-aged and had seen many things during her lifetime. She had met many of such young women from the various forces before, but she had not expected to be met with gratitude and respect like this.


    Such an attitude naturally made her feel very friendly towards Bai Rouyun and she quickly picked up the conversation.


    "Although we had to clear the inn, those who had been relocated were paid handsomely and none of them have been forced to give up their rooms. At the same time, your friend has paid a great amount of wealth to have some privacy while being here, so it is truly no trouble for me."


    Although this hostess had a good impression of Bai Rouyun, she had met too many fake heiresses who pretended to be innocent and gentle on the surface, but were actually scheming and evil deep inside.


    She had intentionally mentioned that Mo Chu was her friend rather than a guard to see if there was any reaction on Bai Rouyun��s face, but she found that she happily epted this way of addressing the guard.


    "Hey, Jiang Wei, you can pick a room first. I do not dare to fight for a room with you!"


    Bai Rouyun was happy to see that things had been settled, so she turned her head and called for the weird guy that had been following them for some time.


    Although Jiang Wei was still wearing the clothes of a guard, everyone knew that he was the strongest in their entourage, but only Bai Rouyun dared to mock him like this.


    Although it sounded as if she was showing him respect, she was, in fact, making fun of him, as everyone else feared him.


    Even so, in the eyes of the hostess, it seemed to be a pair of friends bickering, and her eyes lit up in excitement. This youngdy was likely to be a good person!

 Chapter 276 - “This Is Not Canglan City”

    <h4>Chapter 276 - ��This Is Not Cann City�� </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was well aware that her actions of clearing a whole inn might seem aggressive and arrogant, but she had her own reasons to do so.


    Although it was some time before the tournament would start, many had already arrived at Xiumeng City, and the inns were more or less full, with only a few rooms avable in each.


    Bai Rouyun did not care about the rest of her entourage from the Blue Water Institute, but the guards from the Eternal Shadow Pce deserved a decent ce to live.


    These guards had been hiding in the shadows during most of their journey, and they seemed to be very used to harsh living conditions, but Bai Rouyun would not feelfortable if they had to suffer too many grievances.


    That was why she asked Mo Chu to clear out an inn. Mo Chu had not used his strength or background to force the guests, but instead he used money to solve the problem, so Bai Rouyun had no guilty consciousness from the result.


    The previous guests were likely to find another ce to rest, and as most of them were not groups, they did not care about the other guests. They even benefitted from the change, so it was a win-win situation.


    The one who would have to bear the biggest cost for this whole change of guests was without a doubt the hostess. Although the guests were not likely to cause trouble due to the wealth they had gained, she would have to work hard to get rid of the reputation as a woman who worshipped wealth.


    This was also why Bai Rouyun was extremely grateful towards this hostess. Even if she was unable to cultivate, she was a woman who deserved respect and their entire entourage had to be grateful to her for making it possible to stay together, hence Bai Rouyun showed her stance at the very beginning.


    As long as the rest of her entourage noticed her gratitude, they would not dare to make things hard for this woman or her staff while staying here.


    "It is a bit of an embarrassment."


    While the majority of the people understood Bai Rouyun��s message, Gu Xinxing was not that bright, and instead felt it was humiliating for a cultivator to show such favor to a mortal and useless woman.


    She could not help but mutter under her breath, and although her voice was lowered, she did not care who heard her words.


    She was genuinely afraid of Jiang Wei, and she also felt a tingling fear for Bai Rouyun, but she did not think that either of them would target her for the few words she just said.


    She had, after all, spoken like this for many years already, and due to her appearance, many either ignored her or simply decided to bear with her temper.


    Unfortunately, Bai Rouyun had just made her stance very clear, and now this woman was trying to cause trouble, so her brows furrowed and she became displeased.


    Although her temper had changed a lot after having a few epiphanies, she was not a saint, nor did she aim to be a good person.


    Her temper used to be vtile and fiesty, but now she was more calm and collected, even so, she was not going to let this youngdy cause her trouble.


    "Educate this youngdy."


    As soon as Bai Rouyun��s words fell, a guard stepped forward from the shadows and pped Gu Xinxing hard on the face. Her entire head tilted to one side, and blood began leaking from the corner of her lip as the cheek swelled red in an instant, clearly showing the palm imprint on her skin.


    Such a swift reaction caused not only the Gu siblings to be shocked, even the hostess and the others present gasped in surprise as their eyes widened in shock.


    Although Gu Xinxing had been somewhat rude, she was not too excessive, and she was not one of Bai Rouyun��s subordinates. It was debatable whether or not Bai Rouyun even had the required authority to punish her.


    "Miss Gu, I really do not understand where your unreasonable feeling of superiorityes from.


    "We are merely guests in Xiumeng City, and the hostess here is a permanent resident. Xiumeng City is a special ce, and the City Lord is very protective of his citizens. You better be careful when moving about, and do not trouble anyone at all.


    "Even if you are used to being arrogant and unreasonable, everything has a limit, and we, as your travelpanions, will be grouped together with you.


    "Your behavior of disregarding this hostess is truly chilling, and if it became known to the City Lord, it is not only you, but also the entire group, that would be in trouble.


    "Not to mention, this hostess deserves our gratitude. If you do not feel grateful towards her, then you can find your own ce to rest during our stay.


    "This goes to the rest of you as well. If you cannot show enough respect towards the hostess and her staff, then you can find another ce to rest. I am the one who has paid to rent this inn, and while I do not mind letting you stay here alongside me, I hope you can follow my rules."


    Bai Rouyun had magnified the City Lord��s protectiveness intentionally for the sake of making these other experts understand that this was not Cann City. Here they would be punished if they insulted others, and even a mortal hostess had a protection they could not touch.


    Also, she was not one who would repay gratitude with enmity, and this hostess deserved her gratitude, so she would naturally stand up for her.

 Chapter 277 - Disdain

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Disdain </h4>


    The hostess was greatly surprised to hear Bai Rouyun��s words. She had lived within Xiumeng City for many years already, and she knew very well that while the City Lord did protect his shorings and sided with the residents over foreigners, he was not likely to cause this group trouble for something as minor as being rude.


    However, she did not mention anything, as she observed Bai Rouyun��s facial expressions. The annoyance in the young woman��s eyes was clearly not fake, and she truly meant what she said.


    As the hostess looked at the entire entourage, she found that it seemed to have been split into two groups, one that was somewhat inferior and dared not say much, and another, controlled by this young woman.


    She quickly understood that while this group of people were officially here together, Bai Rouyun was the one in control, and if a conflict would happen, then she would have the final say.


    The hostess�� eyesnded on Jiang Wei, and a sh of interest passed by swiftly, but no one managed to catch it in time.


    Everyone else present was still trying toprehend the sudden change in attitude. Bai Rouyun was generally a very easy-going person and her temper was not soft, but she did not bother to get annoyed with others either.


    However, now it seemed that when someone crossed her bottom line, she truly did not mind being ruthless to ensure that others listened to her words.


    The Eternal Shadow Pce��s guards were not surprised by her sudden eruption of majesty. Although not every expert from the Eternal Shadow Pce had met Bai Rouyun, they all knew that their madam��s temper was not that simple.


    They had witnessed her decisive measures when handling the Qing twins, so punishing this woman with a few ps was already considered a simple punishment.


    However, while the guards were feeling pride from watching their madam��s domineering disy of authority, the rest of the members from Blue Water Institute were feeling ghastly upon witnessing the beaten face of Gu Xinxing.


    There was a stream of blood that trickled down her mouth, and even her eyes were somewhat closed by the swollen flesh around them.


    The face, which had previously been considered delicate and exquisite, was now looking beaten with blue bruises and bloody marks.


    "Miss Bai, although I understand your stance, you have handled the matter in a rather questionable manner. We can all agree to your words, but you should have informed us beforehand, and not directly used violence against my sister."


    Although Gu Xinyue was scared of Bai Rouyun and her ruthless actions, she still had to defend her sister, and at the same time her image.


    She had always pretended to be a gentle and innocent young woman who wished for world peace. She was used to pretending to willingly sacrifice herself for even a tiny cute animal, so she, naturally, had to voice a few words in defense of her sister.


    Gu Xinyue was also a bit more intelligent than Gu Xinxing. She understood that Bai Rouyun��s actions were mainly due to her bottom line being crossed, but as long as she maintained a polite facade and tried to reason, Bai Rouyun would not lose her temper with her, and she was not likely to suffer any physical harm.


    Unfortunately, she was taking herself a bit too serious, and Bai Rouyun simply nced at her with disinterest.


    "Madam, is it possible for you to show us the rooms?"


    Bai Rouyun had already turned towards the hostess and asked for the rooms. She was not willing to waste more time on the siblings, and she felt it was enough to warn them once.


    The hostess smiled happily and grabbed a bunch of keys from behind her counter. "Please, follow me. I have three floors with rooms, and the best rooms are on the top floor. There are four of these luxurious rooms, and they contain individual sleeping quarters, living quarters, and even bathrooms."


    "The second floor is a bit more crude, but the rooms are still single-rooms. The rooms are smaller than those on the top floor and there are ten rooms on that floor.


    "The first floor has ten rooms as well, but five of them are double rooms, while the others have four beds. In total, my inn is capable of aodating forty-four guests staying the night."


    Bai Rouyun was grateful for her introduction and nodded her head repeatedly.


    "Madam, we are thirty guards, so we will take the shared rooms. They are already more than enough for us to share, so do not worry about our amodation."


    The one who spoke was the guard that had meted out her punishment for Gu Xinxing. He was a stalwart figure and his back was straight as he spoke on behalf of all the guards that had been hiding in the shadows along the way.


    Bai Rouyun could see that they did not feel unhappy with these chambers, in fact, it was apparent that they preferred to stay together in the rooms, and she nodded her head to give her approval.


    "The luxurious rooms are going to be given to Madam, Jiang Wei, and Mo Chu. The final room will be left alone for now."


    "The rest of the Blue Water Institute will have to make do with the rooms on the second floor."


    Although the members of the Blue Water Institute were slightly disgruntled by this decision, they dared not show their dissatisfaction, as Gu Xinxing was still lying on the ground as a clear proof of what happened when one crossed Bai Rouyun.

 Chapter 278 - Confidante

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Confidante </h4>


    Bai Rouyun was pleased with her decision, but she could not help but snort when she noticed how the rest of her travelpanions from the Blue Water Institute were unhappy but dared not voice their dissatisfaction.


    It was obvious that their displeasure was due to her decision of giving Mo Chu a luxurious room, and that the fourth one was left empty.


    They all felt that they were the most suitable for those two rooms, and the Gu siblings were especially unhappy.


    Although they were the direct target of Bai Rouyun��s anger, they had also suffered greatly, and Gu Xinxing was still hurt, so she should be given the best conditions possible for her recuperation, as her healing process was very important for their standing in the tournament.


    Even if Bai Rouyun disliked them, they felt that she still had to consider the overall picture. She was from Cann City and she should, naturally, wish for their results to be as good as possible.


    "They seem to have a great misunderstanding of you."


    Jiang Wei��s wordsnded by Bai Rouyun��s ear, and she looked back slightly to see the cheeky smile on the young man��s face.


    She raised an eyebrow in amusement and smiled happily. "Isn��t it more fun like this?"


    Although Bai Rouyun was usually willing to let others go, and not trouble herself with them, she felt rather frustrated recently.


    Li Moyun had been gone for so long and she had gotten no message from him at all. Although it wasmon for cultivators to separate for long periods of time, she could not help but miss him.


    Bai Rouyun had lived for so long, but she had never before known that loving someone would have such a great influence on her emotions, but she was not against these foreign feelings.


    She knew very well that Li Moyun had to be waiting for her in the Wushi Continent, so the more she missed him, the more motivated she became in working hard.


    This was also why she had gone to the center of the continent. To increase her strength, she needed to get her hands on the most beneficial resources.


    Most pills were not suitable to continue consuming as it would influence one��s cultivation base, but there were still certain treasures which could be a great assist to her wish for rapid progress.


    However, due to the low amount of heaven and earth essence in the air at the edges of the continent, these treasures could not appear there.


    Almost everything of value to cultivators originated here from the center of the continent, and Bai Rouyun had been looking for a reason to travel here for a long time.


    However, she understood her position well. Although her identity was that of the Madam of Eternal Shadow Pce, her strength was not enough to hold onto this seat easily.


    While she did have guards to protect her, it was much better to depend on her own strength, not to mention that certain dangers could not be avoided.


    If she had entered the center of the continent on her own, she would, without a doubt, be targeted by many factions and individuals who wished to use her for their own purposes, but now that she had appeared as a member of the Blue Water Institute group, they had to hold back.


    As such, these members from the Blue Water Institute did not mean much to her. She was a part of their group for her own benefit, and although the tournament prizes were very good, she did not see any reason to struggle for something like this.


    If she had a chance to win, she would naturally give it her all, but she had a great understanding of both her own, and the other experts�� strength.


    While it was possible for her to fight those of a higher rank than her, there was a limit to how many levels she could jump in battle, and the experts that had arrived from the more prominent colleges were definitely above her current strength.


    As for the group stage, that was even more impossible. The other experts in the Blue Water Institute team were useless in this battle, so she was not going to struggle to humiliate herself.


    Since she had no fate with the prizes, there was truly no reason for her to fight hard for them, and instead she began to consider which other treasures she should go hunting for.


    Jiang Wei was leaning against the wall and smiled happily as his arms were crossed over his chest. He could not help but chuckle as he looked at the mocking gaze of Bai Rouyun as she looked at the Gu siblings that were still pretending to be pitiful.


    While she had never put her thoughts into words, he had a strange ability to understand her thoughts by merely looking at her eyes, and he shook his head happily as he began to imagine the facial expressions on the other team members when they found out the truth.


    Bai Rouyun did not need to look closely to know that he understood her thoughts perfectly, and she could not help but grin happily.


    Although Jiang Wei was very powerful, and his aura was somewhat oppressive, Bai Rouyun felt at ease around him. She did not feel the same kind of palpitating heart as she did when she thought of Li Moyun, but more to that of a confidante.


    "Well, then, let us go to rest for a bit.. I will take you and Little Chu out to experience the brilliance of Xiumeng City tonight."

 Chapter 279 - Bathhouse

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Bathhouse </h4>


    "The rest of you can rx and take a day off for yourself then."


    Bai Rouyun did not only speak to the members of the Blue Water Institute, she also looked at her guards from the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    Although their task was to protect her from the shadows, there was no reason for them to follow her around when Jiang Wei was by her side.


    If, somehow, she was harmed with him by her side, then she would still not be fine if they were present. She also felt that they had suffered enough from traveling this long journey without being able to show up, so now they deserved some time to rest and do what they prefered.


    "Thank you, Madam!"


    The captain of the guards straightened his back and sped his hands as he loudly showed his gratitude. As soon as his booming voice became silent, the rest of the group yelled out their own gratitude.


    Bai Rouyun smiled happily as she noticed their gratitude, and her eyes curved like crescent moons.


    Jiang Wei could not help but shake his head in amusement. Although Bai Rouyun had the aura of a ruler, her behavior was gentle and refined. She also managed to win over those who had good reason to hate her, and even the hostess could not help but have her eyes shing in appreciation.


    Seeing that she had given them time for themselves, They all hurried to their rooms and decided to wash up before taking a nap.


    "I will send warm water to the double and private rooms. Those who are living in the four bed rooms can go to the bathhouse next door. There are both public and private bathrooms in their bathhouse, and their water is infused with spiritual stones and various herbs."


    The hostess was very polite and professional. The private and double rooms both had enough space to aodate a wooden bathtub and water from the inn, but the four bedrooms were not spacious enough, so she quickly found an alternative for them.


    While Gu Xinyue decided to ept the offer of having water sent to their room, the other members of the Blue Water Institute did not. They were not familiar enough with one another to ept bathing together.


    The hostess did not try to convince them either. The bathhouse next door was of good quality, so she would not mind if her staff would have to carry less water. Although they had trained and could be considered beginner cultivators, it was a lot of work to move the bathtubs and the water to the floors above.


    Bai Rouyun was also tempted after hearing that the bathhouse next door was not only using normal warm water, but had infused it with herbs and spirit stones, but after close consideration, she decided to wait until another day to indulge there.


    For now, the most important thing was to be clean, and then she could rx a little, before she went out with Jiang Wei and Mo Chu.


    "Thank you for the trouble."


    Bai Rouyun nodded towards the hostess. Although she was a citizen of Xiumeng City, there was no need to tter her. The two of them were strangers, and would treat each other politely.


    The reason for her aggressive reaction previously was partly to kill the chickens to warn the monkeys. Although Bai Rouyun was not familiar with the rest of her partners from the Blue Water Institute prior to their travel, she had gotten a good understanding of them during the journey.


    They were from the weaker areas of the continent, but their arrogance was truly overgrown. They felt that since certain high-ranked factions had epted them in their branches, they were no longermon experts, but true geniuses.


    Now that they were in Xiumeng City, they would meet true talents, and it was very likely that they would trouble others, resulting in a rather catastrophic ending.


    Although Bai Rouyun did not care for their personal future, they were, after all, all members of the Blue Water Institute. She had to keep an eye on them as a token of gratitude for the time she had spent there.


    Not to mention, their actions might even end up including her, and she was not willing to have to use the Eternal Shadow Pce��s influence to clean up their mess.


    Now, she had managed to make them understand her stance, and she had also made them realize that there was mountain beyond mountains, and heavens beyond heavens.


    The staff that led them up the stairs was very polite. He did not try to engage in conversation, but merely pointed out which rooms were where, and gave out the keystones needed to open and close these rooms.


    Due to the nature of Xiumeng City, the keystones used were very powerful. Upon injecting one��s spiritual energy into the stone, it would get the soul imprint of the user.


    When the user wished to lock the room, a formation would cover it, and only those with a keystone aimed for that specific formation would be able to enter as well.


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head in approval. These keystones were very suitable, and would provide them with a great amount of protection as well.


    Although the entire inn had been rented by Bai Rouyun, she was not very trusting towards her travelpanions.. Although all her treasures were hidden within the Primal Chaos Pagoda and her qiankun bag, she still did not like knowing that someone might enter her room while she was gone, so now she felt very relieved.

 Chapter 280 - Stove Beds

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Stove Beds </h4>


    Bai Rouyun looked around her room and nodded her head approvingly. Although this was a smaller inn, the rooms truly lived up to being called luxurious.


    The area was split up into three rooms, there was a washing room on its own, but the main room was parted with folding screens. At the back was a magnificent bed with a great wooden canopy above. Due to the colder weather, the bed had been taking inspiration from the more simple stove beds that were poprly used by themon people, mainly in the countryside.


    The lower part of the bed was made from bricks, and there was a small stove in the middle that could be turned on by the guest, in case they wished to stay warm during the night.


    On top of the brick bed was a thick andfortable white mattress, and a wooden frame was built on top. The bed was long, and did resemble the stove bed, so the inn had even ced a Kang table by the side.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but raise an eyebrow in approval. The hostess here truly managed to ount for all possibilities, and it was easy to guess that these four luxury rooms were often rented by the same group, so they would gather in one room to discuss important matters.


    As such, a kang table was indeed important. Bai Rouyun was very pleased, but she did not instantly move to the bed to try out howfortable it was.


    She had been traveling for too long, and she truly wished to clean up as soon as possible. Her clothes were dusty, and she felt weatherbeaten.


    The washroom had all necessities that one could need. There was even avatory and a bathtub. Although the servants were still required to bring up clean water, the heating would be solved by formations.


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head approvingly, and she quickly went to open the door, as she had heard the knocks that requested ess.


    Outside was a group of servants, and they quickly carried the water inside and calmly poured it into the bathtub. No water was spilled during the entire process, and while the tub they carried the water in was heavy, their actions were skilled as they had clearly done this action multiple times.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Bai Rouyun nodded to the group of servants, expressing her gratitude before she handed over a small tip. Although the tip was not high, it was not everyone who would be willing to give them extra for these chores that were considered part of their jobs, so they all felt happy when they noticed that each one of them had their own share.


    "Please call us if you have any needs." The group of servants had a clear leader. It was a young woman who seemed to be only a few years older than Bai Rouyun, but the maturity she exuded was truly admirable, so one could easily forget her young age when interacting with her.


    As they left, Bai Rouyun could not help but gaze at the closed door as she kept pondering. A sh of inspiration had rushed past, but it was so swift that she could not grasp the details. She only knew that this inn was not as unimportant as she had initially expected.


    When Bai Rouyun asked Mo Chu to find an inn, she had not put out any requirements, other than they should aim for a smaller one, so they did not waste the rooms. However, she also required a certain degree of cleanliness, so he had picked this ce right away.


    Although it seemed very simple on the surface, Bai Rouyun already knew that the hostess was not as simple as she seemed. It was true that she did not emit any energy fluctuations, but there was clearly something hidden within, and this young woman that had led the group of servants was also hiding deeply.


    As for why these two women decided to pretend to be a pig to eat the tiger, she did not know. In fact, Bai Rouyun did not care much. Since this inn had been in Xiumeng City for so many years, she had no doubt that the City Lord was already aware of the situation here, and as long as she was not involved in any confrontation involving the City Lord, she was not too bothered.


    After the water had reached the right temperature, Bai Rouyun slowly undressed and sank into the water. The water wrapped around her body and gave her a feeling offort.


    Although she had been traveling in a carriage throughout the entire journey, it was notfortable as she had been unable to stretch her limbs. The stiff muscles were slowly softening as the warm water kept warming her up, and a sigh of pleasure left her lips as she closed her eyes and leaned backward.


    The steam that began to rise from the water contained the pleasant and sweet scent of magnolias.


    The warm water managed to calm her mind so much that she almost fell asleep, but just before her consciousness vanishedpletely, she slowly prepared to dry her body and leave the washroom.


    It did not take long for Bai Rouyun to put on a white dress, and she left her room to grab something to eat in the restaurant below.


    As she came down, she found that both Mo Chu and Jiang Wei were waiting for her, smiling happily as they found her walking down the stairs.


    "We are going to find a good restaurant in the city.. I heard that there are some renowned ces that specialize in spiritual cuisine that are perfect for experts."

 Chapter 281 - Yutu

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Yutu </h4>


    Bai Rouyun knew which restaurants that they were talking about, and she could not help but raise an eyebrow in approval.


    The ces that specialized in spiritual cuisine were extremely popr, and one needed not only wealth, but also power to enter.


    Even in her previous life, Bai Rouyun had only dined there a handful of times, and each time had been when Xue Jingyu had invited her. She was a pauper back then, so she could not afford such luxurious things on her own.


    However, after her rebirth, not only had her body and physical age changed, her identity and background had too. If she had stayed in the General��s Mansion, she would not have be what she was now, but after bing the wife of the Eternal Shadow Lord, she knew that these restaurants would surely ept her, as long as she could pay the bill.


    Generally, Xiumeng City did not allow for other factions to set up their own stores within the city walls, but these restaurants were all a part of the Shitian Tower��s enormous faction, and even the City Lord had to show them enough respect to ept their meddling.


    Fortunately, as time went by, the City Lord understood that Shitian Tower was merely using Xiumeng City as a ce to earn money, and they had no intentions to cause trouble or stir up a revolution, so the two had long since formed a partnership that allowed them to gain the best benefits from one another.


    Although the partnership between Shitian Tower and Xiumeng City was going well, the City Lord did not allow other factions to enter their walls and interfere with their business, so even now, the only foreign faction that had seeded in settling down their own branch here was Shitian Tower.


    "We should walk to the restaurants instead of taking the carriage. Although the distance might be a bit long, it is much easier to walk, and we can also observe the surroundings on the way."


    Mo Chu looked around as he suggested that they left the carriage behind. Although it might take them an hour to reach the city center where these restaurants were located, he felt that it was much more beneficial for them to observe their surroundings on the way.


    They could also stop and explore if they felt the need to do so now that they were walking, but if they rode a carriage, it would cause great disturbance if they parked in the middle of the street.


    Bai Rouyun and Jiang Wei naturally agreed with him, and happily left the inn with excitement. Although Jiang Wei had visited manyrge cities in the Wushi Continent, he felt a sudden childlike happiness by walking down the road alongside Mo Chu and Bai Rouyun.


    Here, no one knew of his reputation, and even though some of them feared him, it was purely due to their inability to fight him.


    However, while the majority feared him, it was not to the degree where they would experience an anxiety attack from being close to him. There were even people like Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu here, who did not fear him at all.


    It was also due to Jiang Wei��s first time experiencing being treated like an ordinary person that their walk took more than three times as long as it would usually have.


    They had stopped at almost any store along the way to look at their items, and by the time they reached the city center, Bai Rouyun held a pair of candied fruit in one hand, and a skewer of roasted meat in the other.


    She was not the only one who had her hands full. Mo Chu also managed to indulge in the festive atmosphere that had shrouded Xiumeng City, and he also had snacks in one of his hands.


    "These dumplings are great. I would never have thought that their ordinary cuisine is this good already, I can��t wait to experience what spiritual cuisine is like!"


    Mo Chu was mature and steady, but one often forgot that his actual age was only a few years older than Bai Rouyun. He was, in fact, younger than Li Moyun. Due to the events he experienced as a child, he had matured far ahead of other children, and he had lost the innocence of the young.


    This was also the first time he managed to act his age, and the three of them truly enjoyed themselves. Even though they had purchased numerous snacks along the way, they were benefiting from their identities as cultivators, and they could easily consume many times more than an ordinary mortal, so they did not fear being unable to eat these spiritual dishes.


    The restaurant was known as the Yutu. It was named after the legendary Jade Rabbit that lived on the moon. ording to legends, the Jade Rabbit was thepanion of the Moon Lady, and its most important task was to create various elixirs of immortality and delicious cakes.


    The reason that this restaurant had been named after this rabbit was due to the wish that their cuisine could also provide the same effects as the elixirs of immortality and the cakes that this littlepanion constantly strived to perfect.


    The restaurant was ced in a five tiered pagoda, and the top floor was open, with only a railing to let the wind gently bring a breeze to the guests seated beneath the roof.


    The decor was all in pearl-white and silver colors with a few golden streaks to resemble moonlight, and it was truly an exquisite-looking building.

 Chapter 282 - Troublemakers

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Troublemakers </h4>


    This was the restaurant that Bai Rouyun prefered in her past life. The food was truly delicious and made with care and attention. This restaurant was also the most expensive that the Shitian Tower had on the entire continent.


    This ce was special, as it did not even allow customers to book a table in advance, which resulted in many people rushing to their location every day. Many would queue for hours before finally getting a position, and they would often end up staying for long, as the food needed to be savored slowly.


    The only reason that Bai Rouyun had been able to eat here before was due to Xue Jingyu being the young master of the Shitian Tower. He had his own private room in every restaurant owned by their faction, and could eat without having to stand in a queue.


    "We might have to wait for some time."


    Bai Rouyun did not mind waiting in line, but after looking at the sheer number of experts crowding outside the gates, she felt a slight throbbing at her temples.


    Xiumeng City was already a haven for cultivators, but due to the tournament, it had be overcrowded, and many of these guests all wished to visit Restaurant Yutu.


    "It is quite amusing to observe these geniuses from all over the continent."


    Before they could answer, Mo Chu could not help butment, as he nced at the crowd that were all trying to get a position as soon as possible.


    These experts were all known as geniuses in their own territory, however here, many experts were much more talented than them, so their previously swelled ego was suddenly hurt badly, resulting in many negative emotions swirling in their hearts.


    When someone was used to being treated as a genius and having everyone caring for them, their temper would, naturally, not be easily controlled.


    So, chaos had erupted in the middle of the queue. A young talented cultivator had be enraged, andshed out against another expert standing by his side.


    The audience were already bored having to wait for a seat to be prepared inside the restaurant, and thus they happily observed the fight that was about to break out.


    While the two involved partners were furious and looked for a way to let go of their anger, the rest only saw them as cheap entertainment.


    Jiang Wei had initially intended to enter the restaurant right away, but upon witnessing the sudden fight that erupted, he halted his steps.


    While it was true that one could not book a table at the Yutu Restaurant, it did not mean that there was no way to get a private room without standing in queue for half a day.


    Much like how Xue Jingyu had his own private room, these prosperous restaurants had a whole floor which was full of private rooms that were not open to themon guests.


    One needed a very special identity to enter, and while Jiang Wei had been pretending to be another person since he arrived, he had stille down from the Wushi continent and had his own identity token that belonged to a member from the world above.


    Most of the citizens on this continent did not know about the Wushi Continent, not even the better experts, but due to Shitian Tower��s extraordinary power, they had a good understanding of the powers above.


    If Jiang Wei showed his family token, these staff members would naturally let him in right away. Even if they did not know what the token meant, their superiors had already informed them that any token of such kind should be treated with the highest degree of respect and attention.


    The two experts that had begun fighting had, initially, only relied on physical strength, but now they released attacks infused with Qi, which resulted in the marble bs beneath their feet to break and numerous cracks appeared on the surface.


    While the two did not pay much attention to the destructive part of their attacks, Bai Rouyun could not help but wonder when the members of the City Guard had be so slow that they did not even break up the troublemakers before the marble bs had been broken down.


    "Halt!"


    However, while she was busy contemting, a loud voice boomed through the air and caused the whole audience to be silent.


    A group of neatly dressed city guards appeared on the street and walked towards the two troublemakers with dignity. Their eyes were full of scrutiny, and the anger within grew increasinglyrge upon witnessing that they had the audacity to harm their beloved city��s properties.


    "Nothing more to see here."


    While Jiang Wei had been curious about how the fight would end, he guessed that nothing more would happen for now, as the fighters had regained their sanity and stood still, resembling primary school students that had been caught doing something bad.


    Bai Rouyun had to agree with his decision, and nodded her head, after which Jiang Wei led them to the restaurant��s door.


    Just as they were about to enter, the group that were waiting outside regained their senses and began cursing at their trio for wanting to jump the queue.


    Bai Rouyun smiled happily as she looked at the group of jumping clowns, wondering how Jiang Wei was nning on dealing with them.


    "They are quite noisy."


    Mo Chu was of the same attitude as Bai Rouyun, and both of them were happily observing how everything became more and more chaotic as Jiang Wei had to solve the trouble that had cropped up in front of him.


    The three young people were all smiling happily, as she kept looking at these cultivators that were trying to throw their weight around and force them to retreat.

 Chapter 283 - Pampered By Jiang Wei

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Pampered By Jiang Wei </h4>


    Jiang Wei could not help but feel somewhat helpless as he looked at Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu��s smug expressions. It was clear that neither of them nned on interfering with the three arrogant young experts that mored about them skipping the queue.


    Although such attitude was extremely bad, Jiang Wei could not help but look at the young woman with a bit of connivance. Although he did not feel for Bai Rouyun as one would with a lover, he still felt extremely connected to her, and could not help but allow her to act arrogantly.


    Usually, when Jiang Wei found himself in a situation like this, he would have long since killed anyone who stood in front of him, but when remembering that they were here to eat, he had to hold back.


    It was very normal to lose one��s appetite after seeing too much blood and ughter, so he could not kill them right now.


    Even so, he was not a person who would let others jump in front of him and cause problems, so he waved his hand, and a strong gust of wind appeared to push the noisy group aside.


    "A good dog does not stand in the way."


    Jiang Wei could not help but call them dogs, as their noisy sounds reminded him of barking and were equally annoying.


    His disgust was obvious from his eyes, and the trio was furious and insulted, but they dared not re up, as they did not know how he had managed to push them aside so easily.


    "Dear guests, what is happening?"


    This restaurant was famous, and everyone knew that if you caused trouble here, you were likely to be thrown out of the entire Xiumeng City.


    It was also due to this, that the waiter instantly noticed the unrest outside the gates, and hurried out to see the cause.


    Yutu Restaurant was truly of a better quality than other ces, and the Shitian Tower required their workers to have a certain degree of ability.


    Even though this waiter had a position where he could use his connection to the Yutu Restaurant to bully others, he still came across as a polite and careful figure.


    Now that he had heard the moring from outside, he hurried out, but he did not instantly jump to conclusions, but politely tried to see what was going on.


    "Sir, this group has been jumping ahead of the queue, and even used force to push us away when we made them aware that their actions were uneptable!"


    The trio of experts that had been thrown aside by Jiang Wei were eager to pass all the me to them, but Bai Rouyun was not afraid. She understood that Jiang Wei was fully confident in what he did, so she casually leaned against the doorframe with her arms crossed over her chest.


    Anyone could see that she was there for the sake of enjoying the drama, but while they had assumed that Jiang Wei would get annoyed, they noticed his amusement as he shook his head.


    Before the waiter had the time to react, Jiang Wei waved his hand and a small wooden token appeared within his palm.


    To any other person around, the token seemed very unremarkable, but to the waiter, it was as if he had seen an Imperial Edict, and he knelt down on the ground.


    "Wee to our humble restaurant, it is our honor to have you visiting!"


    Although the waiter was respectful, there was no falsehood in his actions, instead it seemed to be full of reverence and admiration.


    Such sudden change in behavior was enough to make the observers realize that the seemingly simple token was not that simple after all.


    The trio from before were also stunned upon realizing that they might have kicked an iron te this time, and their eyes began to fill with panic.


    Although their actions were made under the excuse of fairness, everyone could see that their outburst was more a sign of frustration when their own background was not enough to bring benefits, but others, so tantly, unted their power.


    They had, initially, expected that Jiang Wei, Bai Rouyun, and Mo Chu would also be blocked and forced back, as the Yutu Restaurant was so cold towards others background, but now they understood that the three people were not something they could influence.


    While their insult was not actually considered a great humiliation, one had to remember that this was a world ruled by strength. If Jiang Wei felt that their behavior was too annoying, then he could easily kill them, and they would have no way to fight back.


    Even if they were talented, a dead talent had no future, and their factions were not likely to trouble someone that could make the Yutu Restaurant this respectful over such a small matter.


    The trio of troublemakers finally understood the severity of their intention to trouble others, and their hearts were quaking in fear.


    Jiang Wei could not help but smile happily as he looked at the fear that appeared in their eyes, but due to Bai Rouyun��s wish for eating, he did not make it too troublesome for them.


    He did not want to risk her appetite being spoiled, so he just waved his hand, and gestured for them to leave.


    "Do you want to eat in the lively hall and experience the atmosphere, or would you rather have a private room to enjoy our ownpany and the food?"


    It was not the waiter that asked this question, but Jiang Wei who turned to Bai Rouyun.. To him, it did not matter where they sat.

 Chapter 284 - Identity Token

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Identity Token </h4>


    "Let us eat in the lounge."


    Bai Rouyun looked around the bustling restaurant and wanted to experience the atmosphere that filled the room. Although she had been here before, she had always entered a private room and thus missed out on the feeling of liveliness that burst through the air.


    The waiter was very observant, and although it was Jiang Wei who held the token, he had clearly left the decision in the hands of this young woman, so when Bai Rouyun made her decision, they were instantly led towards a spacious table in a corner of the room.


    The table was located next to arge window on one side, and a wall on the other. It was possible to overlook the entire lounge, but also enjoy a certain degree of privacy. This was clearly the most suitable location for them, and all three guests nodded their heads in approval.


    This waiter was merely one among many that worked at the Yutu Restaurant, but the way he handled their situation could not be better.


    Many inside the lounge had noticed the crowd at the entrance, but they were all aware of the power behind this ce, so no one paid extra attention to the chaos, and the boisterous atmosphere did not diminish throughout the whole episode.


    By the time the three had sat down, the waiter had returned with tea and a menu.


    The teapot and cups were made from Tianqing y which was acknowledged as the most suitable material for teapots that carried Pu��er, ck, and oolong teas.


    The tea that the waiter was serving was known as Spirit Red Robe Tea. It was the rarest of all the teas that one could get on this continent, and it had high requirements for the water and the utensils used in the tea brewing process.


    The water should be infused with a spirit stone and had to reach a certain boiling point. As soon as it had started to boil and the energy within the stone had been infused into the water, it had to be used right away.


    After this, the tea was most suitable for drinking after the third or fourth steeping, but it was known to be able to retain the taste even after nine steepings, unlike any other teas that could be found out here.


    It was very rare to get such luxurious tea, and even Bai Rouyun, who had been here before alongside Xue Jingyu, had never experienced such great treatment. This Spirit Red Robe Tea was a treasure among teas, and it had a tremendous influence on the drinker��s body and mind.


    "We seem to be extraordinarily lucky today."


    Jiang Wei was perfectly well aware of how hard it was to find this kind of tea on this continent, so he could not help but raise his eyebrow appreciatively when he noticed the Tianqing y teapot and the scent of the Spirit Red Robe Tea that permeated into the air.


    The waiter, who had previously seemed very professional and upright, suddenly revealed a genuine smile, as he clearly felt relieved after hearing the praise from Jiang Wei.


    "I have only heard of this kind of tea before, it seems that we are really shrouded by Jiang Wei��s light. What kind of token was it that let you gain such benefits?"


    Mo Chu did not ask with the intention of interrogating Jiang Wei, he was just genuinely curious about this man��s origin, and the token that he had shown previously


    The topic also made Bai Rouyun pay attention. She gratefully thanked the waiter as he passed her a Tianqing y Teacup, and poured her some of the Spirit Red Robe Tea, but her focus was solely on the man seated opposite of her.


    Jiang Wei did not try to milk the excitement, but simply ced the token on the table.


    "This is my identity token. It is a very important thing when traveling across the Wushi Continent, as it is the token that disys what kind of faction you belong to."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head, as she absent-mindedly looked at the token that he had ced on the table.


    It seemed very foreign, but at the same time also familiar. She did not know where this strange feeling originated from, but without realizing, she reached out her hand and grasped the token in her palm.


    "Careful!"


    Jiang Wei had not expected her to move so swiftly, and by the time he realized her intention, she had already grasped the token in her hand.


    These identity tokens were very special, and due to their importance, they contained a lot of attack and defense inscriptions within. Bai Rouyun, who was nowhere near strong enough to handle the damage from these inscriptions, should have died on the spot after taking it into her hand, but Jiang Wei found that she did not suffer any harm.


    His hand, that he had reached out to try and stop her, became sluggish, and his eyes turned wide and full of disbelief.


    "I��m sorry." Bai Rouyun had regained her senses when he called out, and gently ced the token back on the table, yet before she had the time to let go, Jiang Wei grasped her wrist.


    Although the strength was not controlled well, and her wrist turned red as a spike of pain shot through Bai Rouyun��s arm, she did not say anything, as she witnessed hisplete and utter disbelief.


    "Try and hold it again."


    His voice was trembling slightly, and the expression deep within his eyes made Bai Rouyun understand the severity of the situation.. She was confused, but she did not go against his request and took the token in her hand once more.

 Chapter 285 - “Your Mother?”

    <h4>Chapter 285 - ��Your Mother?�� </h4>


    The token did not seem to have any reaction. While Bai Rouyun felt confused as to why she had an innate liking for this token, it was, seemingly, not reacting to her, so she did not understand what Jiang Wei was looking for.


    However, it was exactly thisck of reaction that had caught Jiang Wei by surprise.


    This was an identity token, and it was not supposed to do anything special when in the hands of a member of the faction it belonged to. However, if anyone else touched it, then they would be harmed right away.


    The faction that Jiang Wei��s token belonged to was not the same family as Li Moyun��s. Although Jiang Wei felt gratitude towards his family, he was not willing to abandon them, and thus he had always kept his loyalty to the Yun family.


    Jiang Wei��s true name was Yun Mingshen. He was one of the few surviving members of the previously flourishing Yun family, and his strength and talent was so perverse that even the culprits behind the Yun family��s fall dared not touch him.


    Many years ago, the Yun family had been one of the hegemons within the Wushi Continent, but one day the whole family had faced a tragedy, and the few survivors had been forced to split apart.


    Yun Mingshen, or Jiang Wei as he was called now, was very young at that time, but he had retained his memories. So even now, years after, he could still see how his mother and father had died in front of him in order to provide him and his aunt with a chance to flee.


    His aunt had just announced her pregnancy, but even so, she was harmed greatly during their escape, as she was constantly protecting him, unwilling to see him getting hurt.


    Eventually, they had be separated from each other, and Yun Mingshen ended up with Li Moyun��s biological family, which helped him avoid the dangers he faced.


    Since then, he had never heard about his aunt��s whereabouts, nor did he find many of his family members, but the token in his hands had never changed. He was a Yun family member while living, and even when he died, he would be a Yun family ghost.


    This was also why he had such an extreme reaction after witnessing Bai Rouyun��s casual way of handling the token in her hand. It was as docile as an ordinary wooden board, and Jiang Wei felt confused.


    One has to know that to be considered a member of the Yun family, she had to originate from their direct lineage unless she swore a special oath of loyalty. The only members of their direct lineage were himself, his now-deceased parents, and his aunt.


    Bai Rouyun was, naturally, not his aunt. The age was wrong, and there was also a difference in their appearance, although she had a few simrities.


    However, when considering the age, she would actually have the same age as the child within his aunt��s stomach. Could it be possible that his aunt had survived the ones chasing after them, and fled to this weaker continent to give birth?


    But, if so, why had she never returned to the Wushi Continentter to unite with him, or look for other members of their Yun family?


    Yun Mingshen was confused, and his eyes kept staring at Bai Rouyun��s hand that held the token.


    "I am sorry to be so abrupt, but can you tell me who your mother is, and what her origin is?"


    Although Yun Mingshen was quite certain that his assumption was correct, he did not instantly exin his thoughts, but hoped that Bai Rouyun could tell him what she knew at first.


    He did care a lot about her, but cautiousness had long since been an ordinary part of his everyday life. Even if it was Bai Rouyun, he would not let her know of this possibility right away.


    "To be honest, I am not sure. I have always been told that my mother was an unfavored concubine in the Bai Estate back in Richu Empire. I had a strong fever when I was younger, which impaired my intelligence, but after getting married to Li Moyun, he helped me regain my senses.


    "I have, since then, found many confusing clues, and from what I have found, I am not likely to be a biological descendant of the Bai family.


    "My mother was possibly using the Bai family as a cover to settle down and give birth to me, but she was injured when she arrived there, and she died after bringing me into the world.


    "I have never met my mother, and I do not remember her. ording to the Bai Estate, her corpse was thrown into a mass grave, and I was left alone. They kept me in their family, but due to my situation, my life was quite rough. I am of the impression that they only kept me due to a certain amount of benefits given to them by my mother prior to her death.


    "I am not aware of her real background, but I do feel sorry for her, to end her life in such a way. I hope that I can, one day, take revenge on the Bai family, and also find out who has been so ruthless to force my mother into such dire straits that she picked this option for escape."


    Although Bai Rouyun was not aware of the reason for Jiang Wei��s question, she had a decent understanding of his personality. Right now, he had lost control of his emotions and showed hope, but also fear.


    Seeing him disying such emotions made her instantly exin everything she knew.

 Chapter 286 - Blood Test

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Blood Test </h4>


    Yun Mingshen was silent after hearing her exnation. He had long since expected that his aunt would have died, since she never looked for him after things settled down, but one thing was to ept it, another was to know what had happened.


    His aunt, Yun Jingfeng, had grown up as a princess in the Yun family. She had always been greatly talented for cultivation, and she had also been reasonable and kind.


    The only time she had caused her family to feel distress was just before the ident happened where she returned and told their patriarch, her father, that she had gotten pregnant.


    Although Yun Mingshen was very young back then, he still remembered the scene where she was standing in the middle of the ancestral hall. Her head was held high and her eyes was full of unyielding love and determination.


    She had refused to tell them who the father was, but from her expression it was clear that she truly loved him and that her pregnancy was not a result of unwilling assault.


    Back then, the young Yun Mingshen had been looking forward to seeing what kind of cousin would be born, but soon after the disaster struck, so it was impossible to find out the true background of the child��s father.


    At the same time, Yun Mingshen was painfully aware that Yun Jingfeng had put herself and her most beloved child at risk to ensure that he could survive. Even up until now, he had refused to let go of his identity token from the Yun family because he felt that he owed his aunt and parents much more than he could ever repay.


    However, now that he was told that his cousin was sitting right in front of him, he suddenly felt so unreal that he could not react. His thoughts had be sluggish and his eyes were unfocused.


    Bai Rouyun could see the change in his body, but she was not aware of what her information meant to him. She did not know what kind of connection herte mother and this man shared with one another, but she understood that it was more than just a nodding acquaintance.


    "We have to make a bloodtest."


    Bai Rouyun had already been somewhat prepared when she heard Yun Mingshen��s words, but her heart still trembled after hearing the certainty and hope in the man��s voice.


    A blood test was a special method where one would use the blood of the two bodies to see if they shared the same kinship. The herbs used for this blood test was very rare and expensive so it was not done often, but all these thoughts did not seem to matter for Yun Mingshen as he looked at Bai Rouyun with ming eyes.


    There were different methods to determine a person��s identity and origin. The most certain method would be to use a soul stone, however there were many requirements for this to happen.


    A soul stone had to be made when a baby had just been brought into the world. It was a special kind of stone that had the soul imprint of a person hidden within, and this soul imprint would only react to that one person for the rest of one��s life. Even if the body changed or the person was close to death, the soul stone could not be fooled.


    It was also the soul stone that had brought Bai Mn to Bai Rouyun, and due to the certainty of these stones, it was impossible for her to pretend otherwise.


    However, the identity token that Yun Mingshen was using relied on kinship. Each of the prominent families on the Wushi Continent had their own bloodline, and the token would only activate if the person had gained bloodline approval.


    The only ones who would automatically gain bloodline approval were the ones from the direct branch of descendants, any others would need a bloodline approval when making an unbreakable oath of loyalty.


    Another method, when the token was not avable, or if one needed to bepletely sure, one could do the bloodtest. The bloodtest did not look for ones bloodline, but to see if the two people had a family rtionship. This kind of test could be used for members of different families as well.


    Bai Rouyun did not have any emotional barriers by epting Yun Mingshen as her cousin. Although she had been reborn, Xiao Bao had already exined to her that both her previous life, and the original soul within this life was actually the same.


    In an earlier reincarnation, Bai Rouyun��s soul had been harmed so badly that it had fragmented, and the two different lives were actually two fragments of the same soul. Now that Bai Rouyun had taken over this body, her soul had be stronger, as it was moreplete than before.


    As such, Bai Rouyun had long since considered both her past and present lives as herself. Although her memories from before the merge of her soul was gone, she still knew that the body belonged to her, so she had no qualms about taking everything that had belonged to this body from birth.


    "Sir, Madam, I am sorry for having eavesdropped on your conversation, but if you wish, I can provide the herbs and location for a bloodtest."


    The waiter, that had been standing by the side, finally decided to speak up. He was shocked but also thrilled to see such a development in the store, as it would improve the store��s reputation among the guests from the Wushi Continent.


    Initially, Yun Mingshen was uncertain as to whether or not he should ept the offer. It was not that he doubted the Yutu Restaurant, but he felt that he needed to oversee the entire process on his own to feel convinced, but after considering it, he still nodded his head.


    These experts would not be able to pull any tricks when he was around.

 Chapter 287 - Realistic Waiter

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Realistic Waiter </h4>


    Yun Mingshen was perfectly well aware that their group was in the restaurant lobby. Although it was somewhat noisy, and conversation easily got lost in the buzz, everyone here was a cultivator.


    If they paid even the slightest attention to their table, they would easily hear what was said, as long as none of them had put up a sound cancelling barrier.


    The waiter was also aware of this, and he knew that his eavesdropping would not be punished. In fact, he had not been eavesdropping at all, he had been waiting to take the order that they wished to make, but the sudden surprise had caused Yun Mingshen to lose his focus, and the current situation had followed.


    Yun Mingshen was someone who hade all the way from the Wushi Continent. To him, the people on this prison continent were not able to put up much of a fight, and he did not care for them knowing his background as someone from above.


    Although he was surprised upon seeing Bai Rouyun easily holding his identity token, he would still be able to control his emotions and ask in private if needed. However to him, it did not matter if others knew of his identity, and if Bai Rouyun was his cousin, which he waspletely convinced of, then he would want the world to know as well.


    "We can trust the Yutu Restaurant. Xue Jingyu, their Young Master, is a good friend of mine. I am certain that he can guarantee that they would not cause any trouble, not to mention that with your identity it will be very hard for them to cheat you even if they were willing."


    Yun Mingshen nodded his head. He had heard about her rtionship with Xue Jingyu before, so he was not too surprised when she mentioned it.


    The waiter, however, could not help but feel his heart tremble after hearing her words. He was very grateful that he had been polite to their entire group, and not only to Yun Mingshen when they arrived, as it seemed that all three of them had an outstanding identity.


    Seeing that Yun Mingshen had agreed, the waiter bowed deeply, before he waved his hand and summoned another group of waiters.


    "Please fetch the standard herbs used for the blood test. Make sure that all of them are of the best grade and that there is absolutely no falsehood involved."


    The waiters that worked in the Yutu Restaurant were all handpicked, and they understood the current world well. Although their jobs were superior to many other waiter jobs throughout Xiumeng City, they also knew that they could not be arrogant.


    While they had the Shitian Tower and Yutu Restaurant backing them up, the guests here were all of a certain status themselves. If they caused trouble without reason, they would be the ones to suffer.


    The waiter that had been taking care of Bai Rouyun��s group had a good reputation, and had worked at the restaurant for many years, so these younger staff members all respected him a lot.


    Seeing him this polite and full of reverence made them understand that the group in front of them could not be underestimated, and that it was an important task that they had been given.


    Both cupped their fists before bowing to the experts seated at the table, and went to prepare the items ording to the orders given.


    "The staff here is very good."


    Yun Mingshen could not help but nod his head in approval as he noticed how respectful they all were. He also admired the ones who had set up the Yutu Restaurant as they were able to keep firm, but still know when to bend and stretch.


    The rules at Yutu Restaurant were all reasonable and fair. Everyone was treated as equal, and one could not use their identity to bully others.


    Even so, when it came to those that held absolute power, such as Li Moyun or visitors from the Wushi Continent, then they would bend these rules, and give them special treatment.


    Also, these waiters would usually only take care of the customer service within the store, but when Yun Mingshen disyed his agitation, they instantly realized that it would benefit them to show extra concern and willingness to help.


    Yun Mingshen and Bai Rouyun were perfectly well aware that their helpfulness was solely based on their identities, but this was how the world worked, and they did not look down on these waiters for their decision, but rather felt like praising them for their acumen.


    "We will have to wait with the meal until we have the answer. I hope you can wait, and I promise to make it up for youter."


    Yun Mingshen was very frantic in his heart. He understood very well that the identity token could not be mistaken, but he still needed to see this blood test taken with his own eyes. He needed to witness how his own blood would merge with Bai Rouyun��s, as this would be the most visible proof of kinship.


    Although he felt an extreme need for this proof, he still understood that they hade to this restaurant to eat, and he felt guilty to let Bai Rouyun wait, in case she wanted to taste the delicacies.


    "Don��t worry. Compared to having a good meal, I am much more eager to find my biological family. However, if it does prove to be the case, I will have to exin a few things to you in detail."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head and smiled. However, she was also aware that she needed to exin about her fragmented soul clearly.. She knew that if Yun Mingshen heard something from somewhere and misunderstood her as a ghost that had unrightfully possessed the body, she might end up dead.

 Chapter 288 - Grasping The Light

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Grasping The Light </h4>


    The trio members were all feeling as if they were sitting on pins and needles. Yun Mingshen��s heart was beating rapidly, and he felt alive for the first time in more than ten years.


    He had been living in darkness for so long that when he found a ray of light, he grasped onto it with desperation, and was unwilling to let go.


    To him, it would feel as salvation if Bai Rouyun turned out to be his biological cousin. Although he was well aware that his aunt had willingly saved his life, he still felt immense guilt whenever he thought about her and the child that most likely lost its life for the sake of him living on.


    This was also why he would never back down during these years. No matter what he encountered, he had been given another chance by those dear to him, so he would continue to live and fight until thest breath left him. He would never willingly surrender, nor would he give up when there was the slightest chance of survival.


    Even so, he had nothing to live for. All he had was the past, and the wish to gain vengeance, but there was no longer much joy in his life.


    If he suddenly found a cousin, then he would see the light again. He would be able to protect her and adore her. Although his mother was not around, he could be her maternal family, and protect her against those big bad wolves that wanted to take her away.


    Bai Rouyun, on the other hand, was beginning to feel excited as well. Although the Bai family had found her before, she did not feel any happiness from this encounter. She felt as if they were only taking her back as a vase that could be used in exchange for benefits.


    Such an obvious attitude had made Bai Rouyun unwilling to return with Bai Mn, but after meeting Yun Mingshen, she was extremely excited as she could feel his inner happiness.


    Such genuine feelings made her understand that what Yun Mingshen was missing was a family member, and he did not look at her as a pawn to be used for benefits.


    "Sir, Madam, if you would, please follow me."


    The waiter noticed that the other staff members had returned. Although they had to rush to a pharmacy to purchase the herbs needed for the blood test, it was a swift task.


    The Yutu Restaurant was located in the center of Xiumeng City. There were numerous stores around that sold the items they needed, and since they had the status of staff affiliated with the Shitian Tower, they could easily get the items needed.


    There was no need to do the preparations without Yun Mingshen present, as he might even question the authenticity of the result if others had handled the items, so he hurriedly informed the guests when he noticed the coworkers�� return.


    Yun Mingshen took a deep breath. Although his inner strength was enough to level the entire city if he wished for it, he still felt extremely scared at this moment. He was terrified of the thought that Bai Rouyun might not be his cousin, and that all the hope that had sprouted in his heart was going to be extinguished, and that everything was a cruel joke.


    Bai Rouyun understood his worries. Although she was also excited, she was nowhere near as fearful as him, and she gently held his palm in her hand.


    The soft touch brought Yun Mingshen back to reality and he looked at the beautiful woman by his side withplicated eyes. If it proved to be true, then he owed this woman much more than his own life, but if it proved to be wrong, then his heart was truly going to shatter.


    "Sir, we have purchased the herbs needed for the blood test to be conducted. The herbs have only been touched by the clerk in the pharmacy, and he wrapped them up for us. We did not inform him of the true buyer, and we observed the clerk��s every action to ensure that nothing went wrong along the way.


    "The herbs are packed individually in this storage treasure. We do want to assist your blood test, but we also respect your privacy, and will step outside. If you have any questions, please do not hesitate to call on us."


    The waiter that had purchased the herbs was very professional as he exined the important points in a few words. He bowed deeply as he handed over the herbs with both hands. After ensuring that Yun Mingshen had epted them, he straightened his body and went out of the room alongside the other staff.


    "This is something you have to personally prepare."


    Bai Rouyun had sensed how Yun Mingshen��s hands had trembled, and she encouraged him to start. She had no doubt that she was the biological cousin of Yun Mingshen as one or two things could be considered a coincidence, but this many could no longer be considered a coincidence.


    Even so, she understood that to pass this hurdle, Yun Mingshen had to personally prepare every step of the test. He had to examine every herb to ensure that no tricks had been used, and he had to face the answer in a way that he could no longer question.


    This was not because of him not believing in Bai Rouyun, but because this matter was simply far too important to him.


    Bai Rouyun found a chair to sit down on while Yun Mingshen was busy working, and Mo Chu sat down by her side. He had been quiet ever since the guess had surfaced, but he was also very shocked by the current development of the situation.


    Even so, he understood that this was not the ce for him to interfere.. He was already grateful enough that they willingly let him oversee the procedure like this.

 Chapter 289 - Getting An Answer

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Getting An Answer </h4>


    The scent of herbs began to spread in the room as Yun Mingshen slowly prepared the basin with the mixture that was needed for a blood test.


    The procedures took some time, but no one tried to rush through the preparation. This was extremely important to Yun Mingshen, so both Bai Rouyun and Mo Chu stayed quiet as they waited for him to finish.


    "Rourou,e here."


    Yun Mingshen��s heart was hanging all the way up his throat. He was expectant, but also worried. He hoped that Bai Rouyun was truly his cousin, and while he was convinced that it was the case, this blood test was the final important proof he needed.


    Bai Rouyun stood up. She found that her heart was also beating rapidly. Although she was as convinced as Yun Mingshen about their blood ties, she still felt strange when the actual proof was going to be presented in front of them.


    Yun Mingshen was kneeling in front of the barrel, and while his identity was extremely noble, he seemed to have thrown away all his dignity in return for a slight hope.


    Yun Mingshen found a small dagger and cut a small wound in his palm, after which he let a few drops of blood fall into the barrel with the herbal water.


    Bai Rouyun looked at this blood as it fell into the barrel, and she reached out her hand to let Yun Mingshen cut her palm on his own.


    Yun Mingshen and Bai Rouyun understood each other well. He knew that she trusted him, and that she wanted him to bepletely certain, so even the cut on her hand would be made by himself, and he would be able to observe the blood as it dripped from her body and into the barrel.


    The blood dropped and fell into the herbal water. The small pools of blood had gathered in two pools with a bit of distance between them, and due to the herbs, the water had be ck, making their appearance very remarkable.


    A few moments went by, before the two pools of blood began to squirm. At first, it was merely ripples that went through these small pools, but soon they began to slowly wiggle towards one another.


    The slow and awkward movement of the blood pools made both Bai Rouyun and Yun Mingshen stand with bated breaths as they tried not to blink.


    The blood pools were not able to move easily, but it was as if a strange attraction between the two pools was present, resulting in their need to get closer to one another.


    Soon, the two blood pools had reached the middle of the barrel and they began to merge. The moment the two pools touched one another, both Yun Mingshen and Bai Rouyun were full of anticipation, but also slight fear, as they worried that they would reject each other.


    However, the two pools merged very easily, and soon, only one bigger pool of blood could be seen within the barrel.


    This result made it clear that the two pools of blood shared kinship, and that Bai Rouyun was Yun Mingshen��s biological cousin.


    Although the two pools of blood had merged into one, it still took some time for Yun Mingshen to regain his senses. All the memories from his childhood began to flood his mind, and he was stunned as he remembered his aunt��s appearance.


    When he looked at Bai Rouyun, he could see that she had some of her features. Although it was likely that the majority of her appearance was from her father, she still had her mother��s eyes and dimples when sheughed.


    "I��m sorry."


    Yun Mingshen did not go into details with what he was apologizing for. It was not even certain if he knew it himself, but he felt that he owed this youngdy much more than could ever be repaid.


    She had grown up without a mother, and her years of living in the General Bai��s mansion could be considered mistreatment.


    She had been gifted to a man as an item, and while it had turned out to be a way for her to find salvation, the way it had been done was truly humiliating.


    "I am fine." Bai Rouyun gently assured Yun Mingshen that nothing was wrong. She smiled sweetly as she led him to the chairs where he could sit down, catch his breath, and exin some things.


    Bai Rouyun knew that if she did not exin her possession of this body properly, then Yun Mingshen would never realize that the two souls were both fragments of one soul, so she had to exin it properly before he heard anything from anyone else.


    Mo Chu was not chased out as Bai Rouyun began to exin her situation. He had already been told about her situation previously, and while he was still very amazed by it, he had sworn an oath of loyalty, and would never mention it to anyone.


    "So, let me understand it properly, in a previous lifetime, your soul was injured and fragmented. You are currently two of these fragments merged together and have the memories of your past life as well?"


    Yun Mingshen was astounded when he heard what Bai Rouyun said, and seeing her nod, his eyes widened in surprise.


    "That is quite surprising."


    Although he had heard from the books of legends that this could happen, it was not something that he had evere across before. He had never expected that it had happened to his cousin.


    "The biological family of my previous life, of the soul fragment that has merged with this body and soul, is the Bai family from the Wushi Continent."

 Chapter 290 - A Tearstained Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 290 - A Tearstained Farewell </h4>


    You can read the novel online free at <strong></strong> or <strong></strong>


    Yun Mingshen��s eyes widened in surprise, but momentster, they narrowed as he began to ponder how to ensure that they would not bring her back home.


    Although the Yun family no longer existed, Yun Mingshen did not want her to go to the Bai family instead, as he knew that they were known to be selfish and arrogant. If Bai Rouyun went to their family, she was likely to suffer, and even be treated as an object that could be exchanged for benefits.


    "I have already been contacted by the Bai family. They have sent a servant named Bai Mn here to look for me, but I am not willing to return to their family."


    Bai Rouyun could still remember their attitude when she had her first contact with them, and she was still resistant towards their family. On the other hand, Yun Mingshen had always given her a veryfortable feeling, and she truly felt as if she had found her family with him around.


    She did not hold anything back as she quickly exined the entire situation with her and the Bai family from the Wushi Continent. Her words were clear and objective. Although she felt disgruntled with their attitude, they were still the biological family of her past life, so she was not willing to smear their reputation, but she did not wish to return to worship her ancestors either.


    Mo Chu looked at the two and felt at ease. Although he and Bai Rouyun felt as if they were siblings, it could not erase the fact that all those who shared a kinship with her had let her down.


    Even if she did not show any disappointment on her face, he knew that she was heartbroken, and that she was longing for someone who would care for her, hence he was truly relieved to know that she had her own family that truly wanted to pamper her.


    Mo Chu was talented whenpared to other cultivators on this continent, but he was also aware that he would never be able to join her and Li Moyun on the Wushi Continent.


    His potential would be exhausted when he reached the limits of this continent, and thus he had long since epted that his journey alongside his two masters would end here.


    He had long been worried about Bai Rouyun entering the Wushi Continent on her own. Would she be able to find Li Moyun? Would she encounter danger during the journey through the barrier? What would happen to her when she arrived?


    However, knowing that she was the biological cousin of Yun Mingshen, and witnessing how much he valued her, all these worries turned into nothingness, and he felt a strange peace he had not felt before.


    After acknowledging each other as family, Bai Rouyun went to withdraw from the tournament. Although she had not intended to pay much attention to this contest and instead wanted to use it as a means to enter the center of the continent, she had now found another path to tread.


    Time flowed like water, the seasons came and the seasons went. Many things began to change on the continent, but not many noticed these things, and kept living their lives like before.


    In the Riluo Empire, a catastrophe had happened a year before, where the entire General��s Estate had been washed in blood, and every member of the Bai family had been murdered and tortured in the most brutal way.


    Especially the Young General Bai had suffered a fate of extreme agony before death finally imed him, and no one seemed to understand where this intense hatred had originated from.


    Even so, as the months went by, the tense atmosphere in the Riluo Empire began to soften, and they all returned to their everyday lives.


    However, as peace had once more found its home amongst the citizens, another disaster struck, as the Crown Prince was found to have been castrated by an unknown perpetrator. His life had been saved, but he would no longer be able to sire offspring, so the Emperor had no other option than to withdraw his position as the next heir to the throne.


    It was not only the Riluo Empire that suffered a few blows. Minor episodes began appearing all over the entire continent, and many began to question their origin, but none of the powerful sects or factions dared to pry into the identity of the perpetrator.


    It was not that they had no interest, but everyone who had been searching for answers had vanished from the surface of the earth, and no one knew what had happened to them.


    During this time, Mo Chu had not been idle. Since he had no chance to ascend alongside Bai Rouyun, he decided to stay back and protect what she and Li Moyun had been fighting for.


    The orphans that Bai Rouyun had picked up in the Imperial Capital of the Richu Empire had grown older, and had be his right-hand men as he slowly took control of the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    He wanted their faction to stay strong, so that if one day Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun needed a ce to rest, they would always be able to return home. He, and the rest of their faction, would always be waiting for their return.


    Four years had gone by, and many changes had taken ce. Bai Rouyun was standing atop a cliff with Yun Mingshen on one side, and Mo Chu, Qin Huiling, and their son Mo Qiwang on the other.


    During these four years, Bai Rouyun had been focused fully on cultivating. She had no worries or chains, as she understood where she needed to go, and had spent her time within the Primal Chaos Pagoda.


    Inside the Primal Chaos Dimension, she had been cultivating alongside Xiao Bao, Xiao Jin, Xiao Mao, and Xiao Hua. All of them had understood the importance of increasing their strength, and even the usually childish Golden Emperor Vine had worked hard, after being motivated and encouraged by the stable Cloud Leopard.


    During the four years where Bai Rouyun was cultivating, the Shitian Tower began to withdraw from the cultivation world. Although it still engaged in business, many things were bing more and more mysterious, which also resulted in many theories throughout the entire continent.


    Bai Rouyun was also worried about this development, but whenever she asked Xue Jingyu, he told her not to worry, and she could only let it be.


    As the Shitian Tower withdrew, the Eternal Shadow Pce began to be increasingly powerful and take over the position as the most prominent sect on the continent.


    The wind was picking up and the skies above had turned dark as thunder clouds began to gather.


    "I guess this will be farewell."


    Bai Rouyun withdrew her gaze from the clouds above and looked at her two good friends by her side.


    The four years were evident in their facial features. Both Mo Chu and Qin Huiling had matured, and a certain serenity had appeared within their eyes.


    The young boy, Mo Qiwang, was merely a year old, but ever since Qin Huiling had found out that she was pregnant,ughter and joy had been an everyday urrence in the Eternal Shadow Pce.


    It had been three years since Mo Chu and Qin Huiling got married, and it was also back then that Yun Mingshen gave them a special gift. In the Wushi Continent, certain medication existed to boost one��s cultivation level, but when taken, it was impossible to advance further for the rest of their lives.


    Mo Chu had consumed one of these pills, and his rank had reached the Innate Realm, Violet Tier, Seventh Layer, which was known as the very peak of the continent.


    He had, since then, taken over the Eternal Shadow Pce, and worked hard to maintain their standing in the world.


    Bai Rouyun was aware that everything had been solved. She had nothing holding her back, and her heart was eager to ascend to the continent above.


    Four years had gone by, and while she had enjoyed the feeling of having a biological cousin, she still missed Li Moyun. To her, he would always be the most important person.


    "It is not an eternal goodbye, merely a separation. I have no doubt that one day, we will meet each other again.


    "You have a light on your body that makes others attracted to you. Your smile andughter is infectious and everyone will be happy by being around you.


    "Although you will be leaving, you have been an important figure in our lives, and we will never forget your brilliance.


    "When you arrive over there, make sure to take care. Don��t let anyone bully you, and make sure to protect yourself. If anything should go wrong, do not despair. No matter how lost you might feel, we will always be waiting here for you, in case you need a ce to return to and rx."


    Qin Huiling��s eyes were red as tears welled up within. Her voice was trembling but she held her head high and calmed herself enough to say those important words.


    Mo Chu was a man of few words. He had never been able to voice out his emotions, as he had grown up alone and knew that it would be considered a weakness.


    However, now that he stood by his wife��s side and looked at the two treasures in his life, he could not refrain from tearing up.


    When he first met Bai Rouyun, he had never once guessed that the oue would be like this, and that he too, could get a family and happiness.


    Although Li Moyun was the one who had given him a second chance in life, and he knew just how much he owed his master, Bai Rouyun had taught him that life was more than just living. He was grateful and determined to always be the safe haven that would wait behind in case she ever needed it.


    The emotions were overflowing and all this time Yun Mingshen had stayed quiet. A smile adorned his face as he looked at the woman by his side.


    Bai Rouyun had also changed throughout the four years. Her cultivation base had skyrocketed, which had given her a more ethereal appearance, and her beauty had fully bloomed from the tender and youthful appearance, until taking the shape of a more mature and adult version now.


    Anyone who witnessed her beauty would be unsure whether she was a spirit or human, but such a beautiful cousin made Yun Mingshen proud. He could not wait to show that old man of Li Moyun��s family just how lucky their lost son had been. Even when sent to the lower continent, he had still managed to marry such a treasure.


    Yun Mingshen had spent four years guarding Bai Rouyun. His initial purpose ofing here was to search for a special treasure, but he had long since found what he was looking for.


    Unfortunately, the treasure he was looking for had long since epted Bai Rouyun as its master, so he had elegantly pretended that he did not know. He would never let her encounter any danger, and even if he was killed, her secret would enter the grave with him.


    "It is time."


    Yun Mingshen had witnessed the tearstained farewell, but soon lightning and thunder began to roll in the sky, and his expression turned grave.


    It was time for the two of them to break through the barrier and enter the Wushi Continent.

 Chapter 291 - The Heavenly Dao

    <h4>Chapter 291 - The Heavenly Dao </h4>


    Bai Rouyun felt how her surroundings began to spin around her, she felt how she got disconnected from her senses, and the world plunged into darkness.


    She could no longer feel anything around her, and her connection to the heaven and earth essence was also disturbed. It felt as if she had been ced within a spatial container that kept her away from all other things.


    Although Bai Rouyun felt ufortable due to this sudden loss of control, she did not panic. She, unlike many others that were ascending, had already been informed about this phenomenon by Yun Mingshen, and knew that it would happen when the Heavenly Dao that surrounded the realm was broken apart to make space for their departure.


    The feeling was very mysterious. Bai Rouyun could not determine how much time had passed before she once again regained her senses. On one hand it felt as if an eternity had gone by, but at the same time, it was merely a short moment.


    However, she was not in a mood to dwell on theseplicated emotions as she vigntly straightened her back and began to survey her surroundings.


    Her brows furrowed as she looked around, feeling veryplicated and confused. She was supposed to ascend alongside Yun Mingshen, and he had assured her that when she arrived at the Wushi Continent, he would be by her side.


    However, she was all alone, and the grass that stretched in front of her was t and could not hide anyone��s figure.


    "Has something gone wrong?" Bai Rouyun could not help but worry, and as she was very uncertain about many things, she quickly shed into the Primal Chaos Dimension to ask Xiao Bao or anyone else who had some sort of knowledge about her situation.


    "Mother, you are here."


    Xiao Bao looked at Bai Rouyun; after getting along with her for so many years, he had long since gotten used to referring to her as his mother. In a way, it did not matter if he called her master or mother, so he let go of his worries and followed her whim.


    "Xiao Bao, my little treasure, can you tell me what is going on?"


    Although things were not as she had initially expected, Bai Rouyun did not panic, and instead hurried to the spirit��s side and began to squeeze his soft cheeks with her hands as she smiled happily.


    Her actions were very swift, and it was clear that she had done this many times before. Even Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua, who originally had been horrified by the sight, had long since be immune and continued to cultivate after a quick nce their way.


    "We were sealed when you broke through the barrier that kept the two realms apart. What happened?"


    Although Xiao Bao was somewhat exasperated when he felt these uncontroble pinches on his cheeks, he still answered honestly, and tried to steer the conversation the right way.


    "I do not see your Uncle Mingshen anywhere."


    Although Yun Mingshen was her cousin by blood, she had long since considered him her only true family, and he was well aware of the existence of the Primal Chaos Pagoda, and of the spirits and beasts within.


    Ever since the first time they met, Bai Rouyun had been adamant about them calling Yun Mingshen as ��uncle��, and although all of them felt helpless, they stillplied to ensure that she was happy.


    Xiao Bao was taken aback after hearing that they had been separated from Yun Mingshen, and he could not help but begin thinking about what could have caused this problem.


    "I think that the Primal Chaos Pagoda might have caused an energy fluctuation while ascending.


    "The barriers around each realm are created by the Heavenly Dao, and it sets its own rules for each realm. The Primal Chaos Pagoda is already a treasure that goes against the Heavens, so if they sensed it during the ascension, it is only natural that the Heavenly Dao got angry and released a few energy ripples."


    While Xiao Bao was still considering the various reasons that could be the cause of this strange change, Xiao Jin already spoke with a hesitating voice.


    Although her guess seemed a bit abrupt, Xiao Bao could not help but nod his head approvingly when he considered her words.


    The Primal Chaos Pagoda was a treasure that had robbed luck from the Heavens. The strength that it wielded when in its prime condition was enough to challenge the Heavenly Dao, and it had caused many conflicts between the first master and thews of the Heavens.


    Since the border between the realms was made by the Heavenly Dao, it was very likely that it had sensed the Primal Chaos Pagoda that was connected to Bai Rouyun��s soul, and wanted to get rid of it.


    However, the Heavenly Dao was extremely vigorous. It would never harm the innocent, and Bai Rouyun had not done anything wrong, so it could not get rid of her, hence it just sent her to somewhere else, and hoped that she could not survive without Yun Mingshe protecting her.


    "The Heavenly Dao is so annoying!"


    Xiao Bao could easily guess the cause of their separation, but he was not happy when he thought about the challenges that Bai Rouyun was going to face on her own.


    "Well, we cannot change anything for now. Since you are on your own here on the Wushi Continent, we have to step forward with caution. I would suggest that you take both Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua outside the Primal Chaos Dimension to apany you for now.. Hopefully, Yun Mingshen or Li Moyun will find you at some point, but until then, we better just try to improve our strength and understand what this world is like."

 Chapter 292 - The Ascended Realm

    <h4>Chapter 292 - The Ascended Realm </h4>


    Bai Rouyun clearly understood that she had to be careful now that she was traveling alone, but even so, the excitement within her kept bubbling.


    She had always been living on the prison continent, and while this life contained happier memories, she still longed for something else. She was eager to reunite with Li Moyun and to start life anew.


    "I promise to break through as soon as possible so that both you and Xiao Jin can leave the Primal Chaos Dimension and travel alongside us."


    Bai Rouyun looked at Xiao Bao with a gentle smile on her face. She had reached the apex of what the Heavenly Dao on the prison continent would allow, and after the breakthrough to a higher realm, she had arrived at the Wushi Continent.


    The reason that the prison continent had been used as a ce to banish and abandon families and others was due to the low potential the world had.


    The Heavenly Dao for each world had its own characteristics, and the one that was in charge of the prison continent was suppressing all residents.


    The prison continent did not have much heaven and earth essence, and even those born there would have worse talents than if born elsewhere.


    It was also what made it very difficult for many native in that realm to ascend. Their talents would not allow them to do so, unless they paid an extraordinary price.


    Currently, Bai Rouyun had broken away from the Innate Realm. The Innate Realm��s highest rank was at the Seventh Layer of the Violet Tier.


    A few days prior to her entering the Wushi Continent, she had managed to break through to the Ascended Realm, and the cultivation system had changed greatly.


    The Ascended Realm was split into three sub-realms, and Bai Rouyun had just entered the first, the firstyer of the Core Construction Realm.


    Previously, before reaching the Ascended Realm, all the Qi that Bai Rouyun had refined had been swirling around within her dantian as a gas-like substance, but after entering the Core Construction Realm, this gas would slowly solidify and be a shining core of energy within.


    The Core Construction Realm was split into nineyers, and the further one came in this realm, the moreplete the core would be, until the finalyer, the ninthyer, where the core would bepletely solid and wless.


    After having fully refined the core, the next sub-realm of the Ascended Cultivation Realm was the Soul Refinement Realm. Much like the Core Construction Realm, it was split into nineyers, but here the cultivator would focus on their soul, and it was also at this point that they would begin to realize the effects of spiritual energy and soul power.


    So far, Bai Rouyun had sensed a few traces of this power, but she had not been able to fully grasp it, and it was not before this sub-realm that she would learn how to enhance her soul.


    When both the soul and core were fully created, the final sub-realm would be reached. This sub-realm was called the Corporeal Shedding, and it was focused on how the body would stop belonging to the mortal world.


    The fleshy body would slowly be reced by energy, and after the finalyer was reached, the cultivator would have to go through a heavenly tribtion and their immortal body would be fully formed, after which they would reach yet another realm of cultivation.


    Bai Rouyun had never known about these things before, and even Xiao Bao��s knowledge seemed to have been sealed until her breakthrough to the Core Construction Realm.


    When she broke through, a portion of his knowledge also surfaced in his mind, and Xiao Bao finally understood why his understanding of many things seemed limited.


    ording to their current situation, it seemed that his memories were sealed and would not be released before the master��s cultivation base broke through to the next realm.


    "I can��t exit the Primal Chaos Dimension before you reach the ranks of immortals. For now, you are still considered mortal, and as long as this is the case, neither I nor Xiao Jin can leave."


    Although there was a bit of regret in Xiao Bao��s voice, he was not too saddened by the current situation, as he understood that with Bai Rouyun��s potential and personality, it was merely a question about time before she would break through to the immortal realm, and he had already waited for so many years, so a few more or less did not matter.


    Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua had stopped cultivating and hade to Bai Rouyun��s side as they heard that she nned on taking them outside.


    Throughout the years after contracting with Bai Rouyun, they had both stayed within the Primal Chaos Dimension where they had focused entirely on cultivating.


    This was also the reason for their rapid advancement. Alongside the contract with Bai Rouyun, their talent had risen, and the energy within the Primal Chaos Dimension was also helpful, so even now, the two��s strength was on par with Bai Rouyun.


    The three, one human, one nt, and one beast, left the dimension and reappeared on the Wushi Continent.


    The sunlight that had shone brightly earlier when Bai Rouyun had ascended had now dimmed, and the sky had turned pink as the sun was setting in the horizon.


    The lush grass beneath her feet was shining in the remaining rays of sunlight and swaying gently in the breeze. The scent in the air was somewhat sweet but pleasant, and the cicadas�� song could be vaguely heard from the thicket.


    The ce where they had arrived was beautiful beyondpare, and due to theck of fierce beasts, it also seemed tranquil.. Even Bai Rouyun slowly calmed down and vigntly began to look around for a ce to rest.

 Chapter 293 - The Silly Plant And Overgrown Cat

    <h4>Chapter 293 - The Silly nt And Overgrown Cat </h4>


    "Master, the whole area is the same, so it does not matter where we rest."


    Xiao Mao looked around and found that the lush grass beneath their feet was swaying in the breeze, and there were no signs of any shelter, so they might as well rest where they appeared.


    "This grass smells so good." Xiao Hua looked across the expanse of nts that stretched out in front, and Bai Rouyun could almost hear the drooling sounds as the vines began to reach into the ground below.


    The moment its vines dug into the soil, a sigh offort escaped the Golden Emperor Vine, and a faint green hue shone around the entire nt.


    While Xiao Hua was slowly gaining energy, the surrounding grass was withering little by little, and the emerald green turned into a sandy yellow.


    The green hue that surrounded Xiao Hua slowly increased in depth, and turned from a faint and almost transparent light into a dense mist that could barely be seen through.


    The grass was withering at an increasing speed, and the previously lush surroundings were turning yellow at a rapid pace.


    "That is enough."


    Bai Rouyun did not stop Xiao Hua from absorbing the nutrients at the start, and she also observed the entire process with curiosity. However, Xiao Hua did not seem to have any intention of stopping again, so she had to make the greedy little nt halt its frantic consumption.


    "But, Master, the energy here is so tasty. It is even tastier than that old cat��s blood!"


    Xiao Mao, who was referred to as an old cat, could not help but shake his head with helplessness. While he was nearly killed by this childish nt before, he did not hold much of a grudge but instead felt that it was a stupid glutton that would kill itself by trying to eat something too powerful one day.


    "You have already changed arge part of this area. If you keep eating like this, it is unknown whether you will explode from absorbing too much energy, or if someone else will notice the change in surroundings and attack us first."


    Bai Rouyun gave Xiao Mao an approving nce as the Cloud Leopard tried to exin their current situation. In fact, she respected Xiao Mao quite a bit, and after spending time alongside her twopanions during the years, she found that this oversized cat had a way too docile temper.


    Xiao Hua was yful, but due to its nature, it was ruthless. It did not care about murdering and absorbing the lifeforce and essence blood from others, and even Xiao Mao had been its prey before, but even so, this previous dinner had be a full-time nanny for the stubborn and childish nt.


    Although Xiao Mao might seem gentle and docile when together with Bai Rouyun and Xiao Hua, he was not easily bullied either. Throughout the many years of cultivating, they had to temper and solidify their foundations from time to time, and to do so, they needed to battle.


    The few times they left the Primal Chaos Dimension, they would enter the depths of the mountain ranges and virgin forests to locate the beasts that had cultivated for countless years to challenge them.


    These beasts would usually ept the challenges, as they too wished to improve their abilities in the hope of gaining a chance to ascend, but once, one of these beasts had tried to kill and consume Xiao Hua, after which Xiao Mao erupted with murderous intent and pushed beyond his limits.


    It was this time that he managed to break through and be the most powerful of the two, and since then, Xiao Hua had considered this gentle cat as someone who could protect it.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but chuckle happily as she witnessed the interaction between her two contracted partners. Both Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua had grown throughout the past years together, but their way of getting along had always been very interesting to watch.


    "I have cleared the ground. It is more suitable to stay on now." Xiao Hua clearly understood what Xiao Mao was trying to say, but it was too embarrassed to admit that it might have gone too far, so instead it happily tried to ask for praise from Bai Rouyun instead.


    "Thank you." Bai Rouyun happily praised her little nt. Although Xiao Bao was cheerful and good at causing problems, it was also considerate and sweet. Since she considered them all her family members, she would naturally not be stingy with her praise, and this had also helped make their rtionship closer.


    "Master, why don��t we stay in the Primal Chaos Dimension for the night?"


    While Bai Rouyun was preparing for their rest, Xiao Hua could not help but ask her something that had confused her for some time. "The Primal Chaos Dimension is much more safe than this outside world."


    Bai Rouyun smiled sweetly as she patted the thorned vine that was wrapped around her wrist.


    "Although it is safer, we have to face this Wushi Continent at some point. It is easy to enter the dimension and hide, but it will not make us gain a better understanding of where we are, nor will it help us increase our abilities. Sometimes the easiest and safest way might not be the most beneficial for future progress."


    Xiao Hua��s vine on her wrist seemed to sway slightly as it considered her words, but after epting the reasons she had given, it happily went to entangle Xiao Mao once more.


    Seeing the two cheerfulpanions, Bai Rouyun could not help but smile as she shook her head and began to withdraw items from the dimension so that she could start a campfire.

 Chapter 294 - The Peeping Tom

    <h4>Chapter 294 - The Peeping Tom </h4>


    The sound of a crackling fire could be heard in the dark night as the wind swooshed across the grasnds. The darkness outside was surrounding them, and only the light from the campfire illuminated the ground where Bai Rouyun and her twopanions decided to rest.


    Although the Wushi Continent was dangerous, and they understood the risks they would have to face, Bai Rouyun still chose to lit a campfire.


    When the cultivation base reached the Ascended Realm, then their location would be found even without the campfire. The senses of a cultivator were heightened greatly, and they would be able to see them, even in the darkness.


    Bai Rouyun was rxing. Although they had nothing to eat or drink, and they dared not enter deep into a state of cultivation, they did not feel bored or ufortable.


    The air on the Wushi Continent was more pleasant to breathe. The heaven and earth essence in the air was denser, so each breath that was taken would introduce the essence into their bodies.


    Xiao Mao was resting next to the campfire, but it was clear that he felt somewhat helpless as the eager Golden Emperor Vine kept scurrying around and kept messing up his fur.


    When looking at the two of them, Bai Rouyun could not help but smile helplessly as she admired Xiao Mao��s extreme patience with Xiao Hua.


    Xiao Hua was innocent and untainted, but its nature was cruel and murderous. Even though the nt did not have much understanding of the real world, it still had no qualms about murdering others for fun or food.


    The personality of this tiny flower was full of energy and hard to control, but no matter what chaos it might have caused, Xiao Mao patiently solved all the troubles that it brought along.


    It was clear that the pampering within Xiao Mao��s soul was unlimited when it came to this spoiled nt.


    Although the two were together, Bai Rouyun could not help but think about her own time alongside Li Moyun. Was this how others felt when the two of them were showing affection in public?


    Although Xiao Hua was a nt and Xiao Mao was a beast, Bai Rouyun was not prejudiced. She was even certain that the two of them did not really understand their clear affection for one another, but when they took on human form, things were likely to change.


    For some reason, Bai Rouyun truly looked forward to that day, to see if it would be the cheerful and klutzy Xiao Hua that would jump on the steady and mature Xiao Mao, or if the calm leopard would reveal his beastly side and simply im the nt for itself.


    While Bai Rouyun was resting at the campfire and having crooked thoughts about her two contracted creatures, a shadow was sneaking closer and closer to their resting ce.


    The shadow was not making any sounds, and even their breath was suppressed, making it impossible to know that someone was approaching.


    Even so, a strange feeling of being observed made Bai Rouyun narrow her eyes. Her body was asnguid as before, and it was impossible to see that she had be vignt, but both Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao had noticed her reactions as they were connected to her soul.


    Although it was clear that all of them were alert, their bodies and actions had no pause, and for the shadow, they seemed to have not noticed anything at all.


    The shadow became much more eager when it knew that the group had not noticed it, and the excitement caused a fluctuation in its breathing and an error in its movement, so a slight sound escaped.


    Prior to this, Bai Rouyun and the others did not know where the peeping creature or human was hiding, but after hearing the sound they could instantly locate the culprit, and their actions were in sharp contrast with their previous sluggishness, as they jumped up and captured the shadow that tried to escape.


    Neither of them had released any attacks with the intention of killing the shadow as the peeping had carried no murderous intent, but they still wished to see who wanted to approach them in the middle of the night.


    A low grunt resounded, and it turned out that while the shadow had managed to dodge both Bai Rouyun and Xiao Mao��s attacks, Xiao Hua��s vines had caught his feet and caused the poor soul to trip over his own feet and fall headfirst to the ground.


    "Good job." Bai Rouyun reached out her hand and caressed the vine that was ever present around her wrist. Although the main body of Xiao Hua was ying around with Xiao Mao, it had left a part of its body on Bai Rouyun, and as long as it stayed there, it would be impossible for it to die, even if the main body was destroyed.


    However, if the main body was destroyed one day, the cultivation that Xiao Hua had worked hard to gain would be lost. The vine around her wrist was a final card to ensure survival.


    This small vine also meant that Bai Rouyun could always show her appreciation by patting the wooden vine, and Xiao Hua began to sway happily on top of the calm leopard.


    The sound of vines shifting through the grass could be heard, and soon a fewining whimpers also followed as the vines dragged the small figure to their side.


    Looking at the creature that had hidden in the shadows, Bai Rouyun could not help but feel a little puzzled.


    This was not a human being, but it was not a beast either.. In fact, it seemed to be a mixture of both beast and human, but unlike Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao who could take on a human body when their strength became high enough, this small being was clearly born this way, as a mixture between two races.

 Chapter 295: Dragon Girl

    <h4>Chapter 295: Dragon Girl</h4>


    The little creature was still a child, its figure was lithe, and it tried to curl itself into a ball when it realized that it was caught.


    The body was a mixture of a human and a dragon, but unlike Xiao Long, the scales were beautifully blue, and the body was more human. The basic figure seemed human, but a pair of beautifully coral-like horns were on the top of the head, and a long tail was curled around the small body in an attempt to protect itself.


    The beautiful blue scales were covering the entire tail, and also left scales on the top of the arms and face. It was a breathtakingly beautiful little thing, and although it seemed fierce, Bai Rouyun could not help but feel a strange familiarity with the way it was acting.


    The way this small creature was curled up and waiting for a beating was simr to how she had been waiting to be hit after getting caught stealing food as a child.


    "Can you understand what I say?"


    Bai Rouyun had no intention of harming the small thing, but she did not let it run away either. Xiao Hua kept a hold of the little beastman, but she still gently asked if it was okay.


    Previously, she might have been eager to adopt another child, but right now she was more curious about the origin of this small thing, and wanted to know where it came from.


    Her voice was gentle, but this caused the small figure to tremble even more than before, and it was clear that it feared her actions. Bai Rouyun was uncertain as to how to calm down the small thing. She had experienced the despair and fear that came when one was caught and knew that a beating was on the way, so she was not likely to be able to talk sense into the thing for now.


    Instead she gently sat down by the side of the little thing and reached out her hand to caress its long white hair. The hair was beautiful and it resembled moonlight as it reflected the light from the campfire.


    Her gentle touch made the small body flinch in fear, but the hand that kept stroking the hair was much more gentle than anything this little thing had ever experienced before.


    Slowly, the gentle touch calmed the emotions of the creature, and the little thing lifted its head. Due to the young age, it had been impossible to determine the gender, but as the head was lifting, Bai Rouyun noticed that it was a little girl.


    Her big doe-like eyes were full of confusion and sadness, but the beauty within could not be ignored. She looked like a small porcin doll, and Bai Rouyun instantly felt her heart melting.


    "Do you understand me? Ie from another world and just ascended to the Wushi Continent."


    Bai Rouyun knew that the majority of the Wushi Continent spoke the samenguage as she did, but she could not help but wonder if the little girl was scared of someone here on the continent, so she wanted to ensure that if she could understand her words, so that she would know that Bai Rouyun would not harm her.


    The beautiful eyes of the cute dragon girl seemed to tremble slightly as she looked deeply into Bai Rouyun''s calm ones. The gentleness inside was so foreign to this little girl that she was almost more afraid of such emotions than those who disdained and beat her.


    She knew how to close off her heart against the hardships of the world, but if someone suddenly treated her tenderly, she was at a loss for the future.


    "I... I understand."


    Although the little girl was feeling scared and hesitant, the encouragement within Bai Rouyun''s eyes still managed to make her answer.


    It was, however, clear that she had not spoken for a very long time. Although she was young, her voice did not have the tenderness and childishness that one would expect of a young girl, instead it was hoarse and low. The words were also hard to pronounce and it was clear that she was unfamiliar with speaking.


    "My name is Bai Rouyun. I came from the world below, and I am looking for my husband. He arrived at the Wushi Continent before I did, but I somehow got lost on the way.


    "The one who has caught your feet is my cute little flower, her name is Xiao Hua. The other one over there is Xiao Mao. Although he might look strict and stubborn, he is actually really soft-hearted and gentle.


    "I also have two otherpanions, but they can''te out right now. Why don''t youe to the campfire with us to sit down? Your clothes are not in a good condition, I can help you find something more suitable."


    Bai Rouyun was speaking gently to the little dragon girl in her arms. When she noticed the fear that had been there earlier, she felt as if her motherly instinct had overflown as she remembered her own hardships. She wanted to help this little girl.


    Even if the girl had no intentions to stick around, Bai Rouyun still wanted to give her at least a few sets of clothes. If she had nowhere to go, then she should just travel alongside them, as they would not suffer from having one morepanion.


    The young dragon girl looked at Bai Rouyun and noticed that she was genuine and sincere. She did not seem to be hiding any evil thoughts, so after considering for a bit, the small girl nodded her head.


    Bai Rouyun smiled sweetly and carried the small girl in her arms as she went back to the warm side of the campfire. She willed a few nkets out of the Primal Pagoda Dimension and made Xiao Mao ce them on the ground, before she put down the young girl and took out a few dresses.


    These dresses were originally made for Xiao Jin, but Xiao Jin had countless sets of clothes in the dimension, so she had hurriedly found a few of her favorites to give Bai Rouyun and this younger sister.


    Xiao Jin was a very gentle soul, and when she noticed the poor dragon girl and her condition, she could not help but shed tears. The beautiful blue scales and the coral-like horns deserved to be dressed up, so while picking dresses, Xiao Jin had intentionally picked those that would suit the younger child.

 Chapter 296: Mixed Race Child

    <h4>Chapter 296: Mixed Race Child</h4>


    Bai Rouyun also took out a wooden barrel full of water. The water itself was not steaming hot, but it was not cold either. It was enough to let the little girl clean herself before she put on the new dresses.


    "Do you need any help to wash up and change your clothes?" Bai Rouyun''s voice was soft and gentle. She understood that while the little dragon girl likely knew how to do these things herself, it was a special feeling when someone else was willing to spend the time to spoil another.


    The little girl looked at Bai Rouyun with a longing in her eyes. Although these beautiful eyes were still full of confusion, the longing within made Bai Rouyun''s heart ache, and she quickly reached out her hands to gently get the girl washed and dressed.


    It was in the middle of the dark night, but the gentle flickering light from the campfire illuminated a picturesque scene in the middle of the wilderness.


    The young girl was at first very hesitant and dared not truly enjoy the tenderness that Bai Rouyun showed her, but as the bath continued, she began to lower her guard and enjoy the gentle touch as her hair was being washed.


    This was what it felt like to be cared for.


    The young dragon girl was washed and cleaned, after which Bai Rouyun picked the blue dress that Xiao Jin had found earlier. The dress was a bit too big, as Xiao Jin was a very chubby little spirit and this girl was clearly malnourished, but it still looked very good on her, and Bai Rouyun''s eyes shone in satisfaction.


    "May Ib your hair and tie it up?"


    Bai Rouyun asked gently as she looked at the beautiful white hair that was hanging behind the dragon girl''s back. The hair was long and seemed to be important to the little girl, so she dared not touch it without permission.


    However, the question made the little girl''s eyes widen in disbelief as she touched her hair in confusion. After realizing that Bai Rouyun was not joking, a gleam of excitement and happiness shed in her eyes, as she nodded her head happily.


    To Bai Rouyun she resembled a chicken pecking for rice as the head bobbed up and down rapidly.


    "Come here." Bai Rouyun''s smile had not diminished throughout the entire process, and she felt a deep sense of satisfaction as she noticed how her small actions had made the previously horrified girl feel more at ease and even made her show her childishness.


    As the sunlight broke through the horizon, Bai Rouyun finished the hairstyle for the little girl. Her hair was long and beautiful, but it was not suitable to make too borate hairstyles due to her age.


    ording to tradition, a young and unmarried girl had to keep a simple hairstyle, and when they came of age, they would have a ceremony where they would have their hair washed,bed, and given a hairpin.


    This ceremony showed that the woman was of age and able to be married; however, Bai Rouyun had never experienced this ceremony herself.


    In her past life, she was struggling to survive and no one was willing to give her a hairpin to celebrate. Even if she had met Xue Jingyu back then, he was not familiar with the importance of this ceremony to a woman, so it was quickly forgotten.


    In her current life, she was not considered important in the Bai mansion, so the ceremony was quickly bypassed.


    Even so, as a woman, Bai Rouyun understood how important one''s hair was to a girl, so she had rolled the dragon girl''s hair into two braided buns on top of her head.


    These two buns were also adorned with a buyao hairpin each. A buyao was a hairpin with jewelry that would dangle with each step the little girl took, or with each move of her head.


    The two buyaos that Bai Rouyun had picked seemed simple, but elegant. Although they were a bit too luxurious for everyday use, they were so uplicated that even children would be approved of when wearing them.


    Bai Rouyun had purchased these two buyao hair pins for Xiao Jin to match with the dress that this little dragon girl was currently wearing. Xiao Jin was the spirit of a golden pill cauldron, and she loved jewelry and gems more than the average person.


    As a person who spoiled her adopted children much more than many biological parents would, Bai Rouyun would often purchase these things for her when stretching her legs throughout her many years of cultivating.


    Xiao Jin''s private stash of jewelry and pretty dresses was much more numerous than Bai Rouyun''s own, but even though this little spirit loved every one of these items, she was not greedy, and even willingly gave the two beautiful buyao hair pins to the dragon girl.


    "Thank you." The dragon girl looked at the mirror that Bai Rouyun passed over, and her eyes were full of disbelief but also happiness as she could not help but touch the beautiful ornaments dangling from the braided buns. She had never felt this cared for and beautiful before.


    "My name is Jiaojiao."


    Bai Rouyun''s smile increased as she reached out her hand to touch the coral-like horns again. "So sweet!"


    Jiaojiao was clearly left alone to survive on her own, and Bai Rouyun could not help but feel very close to this young girl.


    Jiaojiao was very young, and although she was clearly not purely human, she was not a beast either. Even if Bai Rouyun was new to the Wushi Continent, she had heard many things from Yun Mingshen, and she knew that many old opinions prevailed.


    Jiaojiao was clearly abandoned since she was a mixed-race child.

 Chapter 297: “I am not Human”

    <h4>Chapter 297: ��I am not Human��</h4>


    This Wushi Continent was home to powerful factions, and many of them held grudges against one another. Many would be formed due to disagreements among their ancestors and their opinions on one another would have been passed down throughout the eras, but while the factions disagreements could be part of their heritage, the clear dislike between the races was much more serious.


    The beasts and the humans were equally powerful, but they would usually end up in conflict due to their identities. Many humans felt superior to beasts, as it was possible to contract them as a partner or even ve to follow the will of the human.


    Due to this, they felt that even those beasts that had taken on human shape were nothing more than that. Even though the most powerful factions on the Wushi Continent contained a few beast ns, they were still not seen as important to the humans, and thus, a child that was of mixed breed was clearly an insult to any human.


    When looking at the beautiful Jiaojiao, it was clear that one of her parents were from the dragonn, and although the dragons were among the most talented on the entire continent, both they and the humans would feel disgusted when seeing their bloodline mixed with a species they hated.


    Bai Rouyun did not know what background the little girl had, and she was not going to ask. No matter what she had experienced before, it was likely to have left a scar in her heart as she was now alone and fearful of the world.


    As a person who knew how deep such scars could hurt, she was not willing to bring out any unhappy memories, so Bai Rouyun simply enjoyed the sunrise while absentmindedly rubbing the coral-like horns.


    These horns were a constant reminder for Jiaojiao that she was an unwanted creature, that she was neither human nor beast and that no one would ever like her, but she could feel how fond Bai Rouyun were of touching them.


    Although she had said nothing, the shining eyes and the casual nce gave away her eagerness to touch her horns, and there was no signs of dislike or disgust at all, in fact, it was clear that she was eager to get closer, which made Jiaojiao feel as if she had met an angel that brought her a few warm feelings.


    However this warmth also made her fearful. Before, she knew that the world was cold and cynical. No one were willing to show her kindness and even her own parents had willingly abandoned her.


    She had not always depended on herself. When she was an infant, her mother had kept her, but from the very first memory she had, she remembered the disgust and hatred that filled her biological mother''s eyes whenever she looked at her.


    By the time she turned two or three years old, she had been taken out for a leisurely journey, but everyone was aware that this was merely an excuse. The main purpose was to get rid of her.


    At that time, Jiaojiao still held a slight expectation and hope that her mother would not be so ruthless as to kill and abandon her own child, but reality was cruel.


    She had been living in this abandoned area for three years, and while she was supposed to grow up as an innocent child, the greedy and selfish nature of humans had long since made her realize that she was hated and only appreciated as a tool or pet.


    However, now she had encountered Bai Rouyun who looked at her with such obvious pampering. There was no kinship between the two, and Bai Rouyun was also not aware of her past or personality.


    Even so, this strange young woman had never shown any traces of disgust when looking at her, instead she seemed to like the horns that others hated. Such emotions, when experienced for the first time, were frightening, as Jiaojiao was afraid of getting addicted to it.


    She knew well that while Bai Rouyun was treating her well now, she was not in a position to request for this continuous pampering or care. The thought alone made her heartbroken.


    "Jiaojiao, do you want toe with me in the future? I have a husband and a group of adorable children. Although none of them are biologically rted to me, they are my family and someone I will protect for the rest of my life.


    "If you want to, you can be my child as well. If you follow me, you will have three brothers and two sisters. You will also have a mother and a father, but one of your brothers and your father are not by our side for now, so we have to wait a bit before you get to know them.


    "There is also an uncle, but he got lost when we ascended to this realm."


    Bai Rouyun was smiling happily as she told Jiaojiao about the family she could be a part of, but the little girl was stunned and had a hard time to recognize the words after hearing her inviting her to be a part of her family.


    "I... I am not a pure human."


    Jiaojiao was aware that her identity was questionable, and she was worried that although Bai Rouyun knew of this, she did not know what consequences it would have to acknowledge someone like her as a child.


    "That is not really a problem." Bai Rouyun smiled sweetly as she rubbed the little girl''s head.


    "To bepletely frank, although I have three sons and one daughter so far, only me, my husband, and my cousin are humans. None of my children are humans, but who said that you can''t ept other races as family members?"

 Chapter 298: Absolute Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 298: Absolute Confidence</h4>


    Jiaojiao''s eyesnded on Xiaomao and Xiaohua. Both of them were clearly not humans, in fact, they were even less human than she was.


    Even so, she had long since noticed the affection and faint pampering in Bai Rouyun''s eyes whenever she looked at the two creatures by the side, and it was clear that she did not consider them as her servants or subordinates, but truly as part of her family.


    Such an ability to not care about the race or gender when considering the importance of another being made Jiaojiao feel her eyes tearing up.


    She had actually never expected to meet anyone like Bai Rouyun, but now that this angel-like woman was in front of her, she felt that she had to catch the opportunity.


    "Please bring me along!"


    Although Jiaojiaow was timid and worried about what the world outside might bring, she was willing to take a risk. She was not very old, but the gruesome world had already made it so that she could not remain an ignorant and innocent child forever.


    "Of course." Bai Rouyun reached out her hand again and rubbed her head. "As long as you are willing, you can stay with us for the rest of your life."


    Bai Rouyun knew how horrible the feeling of being abandoned was. This little girl was clearly traumatised by the previous experiences, and she did not dare to believe in the tenderness that others gave her.


    Even so, it was obvious she was longing for care and affection. She had been hostile and worried for a long time, before she lowered the walls around her heart, but now that she had, Bai Rouyun would be responsible to the end.


    Xiao Mao looked at Jiaojiao with a trace of envy in his eyes. Although he was not malicious, he still seemed to long for Jiaojiao''s luck of not having to get a horrible nickname by Bai Rouyun.


    It was not that Xiaomao truly cared about his name, but he had heard all the names that Bai Rouyun had given her so-called children so far.


    Xiao Bao would be tranted into Little Treasure, and he happened to be the spirit of a priceless treasure. Xiao Jin was Little Gold, and her real body was a golden alchemist cauldron.


    Xiao Hua was a flower, and her name was directly tranted as Little Flower, while he, a majestic Cloud Leopard was named Xiao Mao, which meant Little Cat, however, it could even be tranted as kitten, and he felt somewhat depressed as if the name was taking a bit of the majesty away from his domineering and outstanding demeanor.


    Even Xiao Long was named ording to Bai Rouyun''s bad naming sense, and could be tranted as Little Dragon, so Jiaojiao''s ability to have a decent name was something worthy of the others'' envy.


    Jiaojiao''s name was the same character repeated twice, and it meant loveable or adorable. Repeating it twice put even more emphasis on this point, so it showed that this little dragon girl was extremely adorable and cute.


    Looking at the little girl, as she wore the blue dress and the hair ornaments, Xiao Mao could not help but nod his head in approval. Jiaojiao''s name was truly suitable for this little girl as she was simply too adorable.


    However, her being adorable and him wanting to get rid of his embarrassing name were two separate things. Even so, Xiao Mao was perfectly well aware that there was no chance to change his name, so he could only begrudgingly ept it.


    Although their group had arrived at the Wushi Continent and had been separated from Yun Mingchen, Bai Rouyun was not in a hurry to find him again.


    It was not that she overestimated her own abilities and assumed that she could travel unhindered in this dangerous realm, but she felt at peace and rxed.


    There was no doubt that Yun Mingshen would do his utmost to locate her, and it was highly likely that Li Moyun would also be included in the search, as her cousin knew of her husband''s identity.


    Even if Yun Mingshen felt that Li Moyun resembled a big bad wolf that had kidnapped his family''s treasure before it could gain the care and pampering it deserved, there was no doubt that Li Moyun would be a great assistance in the search for Bai Rouyun.


    Also, Bai Rouyun had clearly fully acknowledged this man as her husband, so Yun Mingshen felt that he was in no position to interfere. Not to mention, any man was unworthy of his dear cousin, so if she had to pick one, it was good that the man was as impressive as Li Moyun.


    So, although Bai Rouyun was alone in a foreign ce, her panic was nonexistent. Her husband and cousin would definitely find her at some point, and it was likely that even if it took time for them to locate her personally, their forces in the Wushi Continent would find her and ensure her safety.


    It was not that Bai Rouyun was being boastful, but although Li Moyun hade from a lower realm, his aura was that of an Emperor, and no matter where he arrived, he would manage to carve out his own ce and grow his power. Those who looked down upon him would end up suffering immensely.


    At the same time, her cute cousin was originally from the Wushi Continent, so he had forces he couldmand upon his return. Even if he had lost his entire family, and he had been gone for many years, his identity was not a secret, and the forces he had created during his childhood and youth were also significant.

 Chapter 299: Gratitude and Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 299: Gratitude and Blessing</h4>


    "Jiaojiao, dear, do you know anything about this area?" As the group began to move forward, Bai Rouyun asked the young girl that held her hand.


    Although the little dragon girl had epted the offer of joining them, and felt assured of Bai Rouyun''s personality, she still was worried and fearful of losing this tenderness she had longed for for so long.


    The grip was stronger than what an ordinary child would use, but Bai Rouyun did not mind the more forceful hold as she gently squeezed the little girl''s hand and tried to divert her attention.


    As expected, Jiaojiao''s eyes lit up when she realized that she might be able to help her newfound mother with the knowledge she had gained, so she happily began to exin.


    "I have lived here for a long time, so I am more familiar with the surroundings than anyone else!"


    As Jiaojiao began to brag, Bai Rouyun''s smile turned tender. It seemed that although she had suffered hardships, she was still able to behave like an innocent child eager to be praised.


    "Jiaojiao is so awesome!"


    Bai Rouyun was not a person who was stingy, and she wanted to spoil anyone dear to her, so she happily hugged the little dragon girl and praised her sincerely.


    Such genuine praise was unexpected, and Jiaojiao''s eyes flushed in happiness as her cheeks flushed red.


    "This ce is known as the Sleeping Meadow. It is one of the most peaceful ces on the entire Wushi Continent, but it is near-impossible to find.


    "Legends has it that although the Wushi Continent is a realm above many others, it is merely average whenpared to the vast universe. The Wushi Continent is actually not a continent but an independant realm.


    "The Universe is known as the Hongdai Universe, or the Red Ribbon Universe. This is a ce with more than three thousand realms, and although the Wushi Continent is better than some, it is still very far from the true immortal realms.


    "This Sleeping Meadow was an ordinary meadow once. It was full of bustling wildlife and an ideal ce for cultivators to hunt for treasures.


    "However, one day, many thousand of years ago, an immortal fairy from one of the truly powerful realms, fell to this meadow. She was injured and dying, but although her physical body was on the verge of destruction, her soul was at peace.


    "Sheid down in the meadow and imed that she would rest here until the day her soul would reawaken, and she would have another chance at life."


    Jiaojiao''s eyes were sparkling as she spoke of this legendary immortal fairy. Although she never knew for certain if such a person ever existed, she was full of emotions when thinking about her ability to stay calm, even when knowing that her death was approaching.


    "Although this is merely a myth, it does not change the fact that this area is different from the rest of the Wushi Continent. Everyone whoes here has to stay at peace. It is not allowed to interrupt the fairy''s rest, and even fierce beasts will try to avoid this area.


    "Many cultivators have been here to search for treasures, but have not been able to find anything special. The soil is the same as any other ce around here, and there are not even that many herbs either.


    "The area is peaceful and the tranquility helps one feel at ease, but due to the sheer efforts needed toe here, no one really wants to spend the effort."


    Bai Rouyun smiled gently as she hugged the little dragon girl in her arms. "That is a very beautiful myth. If such a beautiful immortal fairy existed, then I hope that she can wake up again one day, but at least the ce she has picked as her resting ce is very serene andfortable. I am sure that her dreams are pleasant."


    Jiaojiao happily nodded her head as she looked at the seemingly unending grassy fields in front of her. This ce held a special meaning in her heart. When she was helpless and in despair, it was this ce that had given her a peaceful rest.


    Even if she left from time to time to hunt for food, she would always return here to nurse her wounds and regain her strength. To her, this grassy meadow was much more of a home than the ce she had been born.


    "Do you know if there is anything special in this meadow?" Bai Rouyun could see that Jiaojiao valued the ce, so she wanted to help her.


    "It does not need to hold any useful value, if it is a ce where you feel more at ease, then let us go there. We should offer our gratitude for the Sleeping Meadow''s protection of you during the time you have lived here."


    Bai Rouyun smiled as she looked over the strands of grass that were swaying in the breeze.


    "Although this ce is not your ancestral hall, it is still a ce full of spirit. It is also the ce where you managed to gain a new life. No matter what, this Sleeping Meadow is an important location, and there ought to be some sort of spirits here that have maintained the peace, so they deserve our gratitude and blessing."


    Jiaojiao looked at Bai Rouyun and her little face began to flush as her eyes welled up with unshed tears.


    She already felt that Bai Rouyun was the best person in the world, but she had never expected that she would show her gratitude to such a ce simply because it kept her safe.


    It was, indeed, as Bai Rouyun had said. This ce was merely a simple location to many others, but for her, this location without feelings or sense, was much more important to her than her biological parents.

 Chapter 300: The Gentle Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 300: The Gentle Fairy</h4>


    "This ce has protected me against the people who wanted to kill me time and time again. When I fled my mother''s home, she sent people to kill me, but I am small and good at hiding.


    "Even so, they still managed to track me down, and I fled headlessly into this area, where everything seemed peaceful and quiet.


    "At first, I was certain that these people would find me and ensure that I would never return, but no one ever located me. Those who did manage to enter also vanished without a trace.


    "I never knew much about this area from the start, but slowly, as more and more people came to find me, I overheard their words. Even if the legends and myths of this area are false, I still feel grateful for this unknown fairy that saved my life."


    Bai Rouyun looked at the cute child that seemed much more mature than others of her age. Even if she was of mixed races, she was still merely a young child, and having been forced to mature like this was making the older woman''s heart ache.


    "Do you know where this fairy is resting, or do you have anywhere you feel more at ease? Let us go there to pay our respect."


    Jiaojiao nodded her head, but quickly shook it again.


    "I do not know the actual location of the fairy''s soul, but I have a ce where I feel much more at ease than others. This location looks the exact same as everywhere else, but I feel a special peace when I am there."


    Bai Rouyun smiled gently and rubbed the little dragon girl''s head as she encouraged her to believe in herself, "our purpose is to show our gratitude for the care this ce has shown you. It is most suitable for us to go to your favorite ce, so you can tell us which way we should go."


    Jiaojiao nodded her head happily, as she lifted her small arm and pointed towards the east. "The entire ce is, visually, the same, so we have to follow a special kind of feeling to find the ce where I want to go."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head and began to walk in the direction that Jiaojiao had pointed out. She showed no signs of doubts with the decision the smaller girl made, and this clear show of trust made Jiaojiao''s heart full of a strange feeling of warmth she had never experienced before.


    Bai Rouyun kept holding Jiaojiao in her arms, while Xiao Hua was towering proudly on top of Xiao Mao''s head. The Cloud Leopard was beautiful as it slowly strode forward in the tall grass, and the sunshine shone on the lush fur, but the Golden Emperor Vine that was ced on top of it''s head made the noble air stagnate and turn amusing instead.


    Even so, Bai Rouyun could not help but smile happily as she looked at the happy beast and nt, as they eagerly observed their surroundings.


    Xiao Hua had never experienced much in the lower realm. Although she had traveled from time to time, she had never experienced living her life among many others, and her curiosity was neverending.


    Even Xiao Mao, who had tried to enlighten her throughout the years, knew that the silly nt spirit was far from knowing enough about the outside world.


    The sunlight was shining down, and the light breeze made the leaves of grass flutter gently as they stepped forward. The entire surroundings truly lived up to its reputation as a tranquil and peaceful area.


    At first, Bai Rouyun had expected that the area Jiaojiao mentioned was special to her due to certain psychological reasons, but the closer they came to this specific ce, the more she realized that this was not the case.


    Although everything was visually the same as the rest of the area, she could feel her heartbeat slow down, and her body enter a strange state where it feltfortable and pleasant. It was not an unpleasant feeling, but instead felt as if she was being embraced by a warm arm.


    The feelings she could perceive were not the same as when Li Moyun had held her in his arms, but they were still full of adoration, affection, and love, the love a mother had towards her own daughter.


    "Do you feel it?" Bai Rouyun looked at Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao when asking the question. She had long since noticed that Jiaojiao could sense this strangefort, as the little dragon girl in her arms had rxedpletely and seemed to be half-asleep.


    The Cloud Leopard and the Golden Emperor Vine both nodded to indicate that they, too, sensed this strange feeling offort.


    "Strange."


    Bai Rouyun was confused as to where the origin of this emotion was, but after remembering the story that Jiaojiao had told her, she guessed that it might not be purely a legend.


    If an immortal fairy was truly resting here, then many things would make sense. The ability to get rid of the evil-minded cultivators, but also show love to those with a peaceful heart would be what one could expect from such a deity.


    Bai Rouyun was aware that it was not a question about good or evil, but about the intentions when entering this resting ce. If anyone came here with ulterior motives, then the subconscious soul of the fairy would protect her resting ce, but if they came with the intention of simply seeking shelter, then they would be met with kindness.


    Such strong abilities, while still being in hibernation, showed that these deities were much stronger than she could have ever imagined.

 Chapter 301: Three Kneelings and Nine Kowtows

    <h4>Chapter 301: Three Kneelings and Nine Kowtows</h4>


    "It''s here!" Jiaojiao''s soft voice reverberated in the tranquil air, and the little girl began squirming within Bai Rouyun''s embrace. As the girlnded on the ground, she suddenlyid down on the grass in a familiar way, and her eyes slowly closed as she seemed to fall into a trance.


    "This ce is veryfortable."


    Bai Rouyun could understand why the young girl liked this ce. The feeling she had after arriving here was different to what she had felt in other ces within this Sleeping Meadow, and it filled her heart with peace.


    Seeing that this ce was a special location for Jiaojiao, Bai Rouyun bowed down to the beautifulndscape in respect. Although she did not know if this ce was truly the resting ce of this ''immortal fairy'', she knew that the meadow was magical, and deserved her respect and gratitude.


    "Jiaojiao, you have to thank the spirits within this location for their care during the time you lived here. We, as living creatures, are not meant to bow to anyone when being intimidated, but we have to ept that certain situations require us to disy our true gratitude.


    "This is one of these times. If you truly feel that this ce has given you a second chance of life, then you have to show your sincerity before we leave. It is important that we have our own integrity intact."


    Since Bai Rouyun had epted this little girl as her own adopted daughter, she wanted to raise her into a considerate person.


    To her, it did not matter if Jiaojiao was a good person, but she had to be reasonable. When someone was threatening or intimidating her, she had to have the courage and strength to stand against these oppressors and fight for her own future; however, at the same time, she also had to be able to show gratitude and repay kindness.


    Bai Rouyun had experienced many things during her two lifetimes, and she understood that at times, one had to kill others if they wished to survive, but she also loathed those who murdered the innocent.


    To her, there was a fine bnce between what was epted and what was not. Jiaojiao had also suffered through hard times, and Bai Rouyun feared that if this little dragon girl was left to her own devices, then she might actually end up with a shifted world view, where she would either be ignorant of kindness, or be easily bullied. Neither of these things were eptable for Bai Rouyun''s daughter!


    Jiaojiao had awoken from her trance while Bai Rouyun was bowing towards the meadow, and her eyes had been filled with shining stars as she heard the words that her new adopted mother had told her.


    She could remember how her biological family kept bullying her, and how she had often tried to avoid or simply swallow her grievances, but instead of being left alone, the hardships had just increased as she had be the punching bag for everyone.


    Jiaojiao was still young, and although she had matured beyond her years, there were still many concepts she had a hard time understanding. Due to her young age, Bai Rouyun would be able to guide her towards the right direction, so that she would find the subtle bnce and be true to herself.


    "Mother, is it true that when showing the most sincere gratitude, one should perform the three kneelings and nine kowtows?" Jiaojiao looked at her new mother with a bit of expectation and hesitation in her eyes. She was feeling her heart pounding in her heart as she used the word mother, but she also felt expectant to hear the answer.


    Bai Rouyun could naturally see the many emotions in the young girl''s expression, and her eyes softened as she smiled gently.


    "My Jiaojiao is so amazing! You even know what the three kneelings and nine kowtows are!"


    Her praise made Jiaojiao''s eyes moisten slightly as she felt happiness fill out her empty heart, and it was as if she had finally found her home. Even the ce where her biological parents resided could never have been her home, but now she had a ce to belong.


    "I am not sure what they represent exactly. It''s just that my biological mother told me that when I met the most revered person in the Wushi Continent, I had to perform the three kneelings and nine kowtows. I never found out who this person was, but I think that woman wanted to sell me to someone of high standing at first, since she spent a lot of time teaching me this ritual.


    "Later, I think that the person might have withdrawn his interest, or he was just not as eager as before, as that woman stopped focusing on my etiquette lessons. So, in the end, I became a subject of beating and bullying instead, until the date when they tried to take me away and kill me."


    Bai Rouyun''s heart ached when she noticed how simple this little girl could talk about her biological mother as ''that woman'', but at the same time, she was also grateful.


    Only when letting go, would Jiaojiao be able to move on. Not every parent would love their children, and those who birthed a child only to abandon them were the people that Bai Rouyun hated the most.


    She did not want her little daughter to be bound by unresolved emotions concerning her biological parents. Now that she could mention her as if mentioning a stranger, it meant she had let go and could move forward.


    Such determination made Bai Rouyun even more certain that she would ensure that this little darling would experience the feeling of family affection from her and her other children as well as from her husband.

 Chapter 302: Ball of Light

    <h4>Chapter 302: Ball of Light</h4>


    Jiaojiao''s expression turned solemn as she prepared herself mentally to show her gratitude.


    The three kneelings and nine kowtows were when the person would be standing upright and kneeling on the ground three times. Each time they kneeled, they would do three kowtows, which would add up to nine in total.


    Such solemn respect was usually only paid to the most noble of all, but Bai Rouyun felt that this area deserved Jiaojiao''s ultimate disy of gratitude.


    Although Bai Rouyun had never experienced Jiaojiao''s life, she could understand many things from what the little girl had said, and thus she could guess that this Sleepy Meadow had allowed for her rebirth.


    She, as a person who had lived twice, understood how important such an opportunity was, so she was extra solemn when asking the younger girl to disy her gratitude.


    This was the reason for Bai Rouyun to stand aside and nod her head approvingly as she witnessed Jiaojiao being sincere as she thanked the spirit of the meadow.


    Her actions were not at all casual. She was doing this of her own free will, and not because she had been pressured by Bai Rouyun. Although it was the older woman who had suggested this form for disy of gratitude, it was truly the way that Jiaojiao was most happy with, as it could show her sincerity.


    The first kneeling and three first kowtows had beenpleted, and by now, the breeze in the meadow began to increase in strength. It was not ufortable as the fresh air blew around them, but showed a certain degree of happiness instead.


    The second kneeling and the sixth kowtow was alsopleted ording to tradition, and the wind was no longer just a breeze, but was starting to whirl around the group. Even so, it did not interfere with Jiaojiao''s actions.


    After the final kowtow had been done and Jiaojiao rose to her feet once more, the ground began to tremble. The wind picked up in intensity, and the grass was starting to sway wildly in the air.


    Usually, such a great change in the environment would bring out a feeling of fear and unease, but due to the positive and gentleness that the immortal fairy had left behind in this meadow, there was no instinct of worry or difort. It was as if a natural feeling of security had enveloped them all and ensured them that nothing would happen.


    It was not only the wind that became more fierce, and the ground that began trembling. There was a sudden burst of light not far from where they were standing, and a ball of swirling golden light appeared in front of them.


    There were no sounds or voices apanying this ball of light. However, there was no doubt that this was something left behind by the immortal fairy. The gentleness within was bursting out from the ball of energy in waves that resembled a stormy sea, almost drowning the four in an unexpected gentleness they had never experienced before.


    The hand that grabbed Bai Rouyun was tightening the grip in excitement. Jiaojiao was not afraid of the ball of light, but hoped that it could bring an answer about the origin of this location.


    However, the ball of light had no intention of answering this question, as it suddenly turned into a streak of light and shot into Bai Rouyun''s head, right between her eyebrows.


    The ball had beenrge at first, but by the time it arrived at Bai Rouyun''s head, it was only the size of a thumbnail. Even so, it was still enough to blind the young woman, so her eyes closed by reflex to protect her sight.


    Just as her eyes closed, the light vanished. If she had been witnessing the scene that happened in front of her, she would have known that the ball of light had entered her body, but due to the closed eyes, she never found out where it went.


    The light was so sharp that Jiaojiao and the others also closed their eyes, so no one knew where this light went. Even so, they could all guess that it had been attracted to Bai Rouyun, due to the way it had shot towards her previously.


    "Mother, are you okay?" Jiaojiao''s excitement from before waspletely gone, and instead it was reced by a deep worry.


    She had always liked this Sleepy Meadow and she admired the legend of the Immortal Fairy, but she was suddenly extremely worried about Bai Rouyun''s wellbeing.


    Although the legend had brought her peace during her time alone, she could not bear to lose the warmth she had just found, and it would be even worseeven worse would it be if the disaster was due to her own negligence.


    "Don''t worry; I am fine." Bai Rouyun had opened her eyes the moment the light vanished, but she could not feel any difference in her body. All she realized was that Jiaojiao was very worried.


    "I am not sure what happened, but one of your siblings is very brainy and knows a lot about these weird things, so why don''t we try and ask him?"


    Bai Rouyun felt that something important had happened, but she did not really understand what it was, so she nned on asking Xiao Bao whether or not he knew anything.


    Jiaojiao''s eyes widened in surprise. She had heard Bai Rouyun mention the rest of her family for some time, but so far, she had only met her two siblings, Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua. Although they looked rather weird when considering family members, she had fully epted them as her siblings, so she was naturally eager to see the others.


    Her mother had called this new sibling smart and knowledgeable about weird things. Could it be that he was, perhaps, even more weird looking than the others? Could he, maybe, be a little stuffed dumpling roaming around with legs?

 Chapter 303: The Awkward Older Brother

    <h4>Chapter 303: The Awkward Older Brother</h4>


    "Is this our new sister?"


    As soon as Bai Rouyun took Jiaojiao plus the leopard and nt duo back into the Primal Chaos Dimension, Xiao Jin came rushing to their side.


    Although both she and Xiao Bao were confined within this separate dimension for now, they knew of the happenings outside in the ordinary world, and thus she was well aware that they had gotten a new sibling.


    Unlike many of the current families, there was no internal fighting here. Although Bai Rouyun had adopted a whole group of children, all of them were unique in their own ways, and she showed them enough care and affection to make them feel special without the need to fight for attention.


    These small treasures all felt that it was not a bad thing to have more siblings, as they had never experienced the feeling of family affection prior to meeting Bai Rouyun.


    Even Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin, which had existed for many thousands of years, had always been treated as tool spirits. While their masters were aware of them being sentient and able to feel emotions, they had never considered them to be their equal.


    Such thoughts had been standard to these two treasures, and they had even begun to believe that they were merely tools who had gotten enlightened. Even if they had emotions and could feel affection, their purpose was to exist for the sake of others, and only now, after meeting Bai Rouyun, did they know that they too deserved to be cared for.


    This was why, when Xiao Jin heard about Jiaojiao, she rushed over with a great smile on her face, and her adorable expression was full of excitement. When looking at this small figure, it was hard to connect her identity to the famed Golden Dragon Cauldron.


    Jiaojiao was also very curious about her new siblings. Although her biological mother had not birthed other children, there were many cousins and other rtives living in her old home, and she was used to being the punching bag whenever they were in a bad mood.


    However, after knowing that the dress she wore and the jewelry she had been given were from her new sister, she had been nervous and worried about whether or not they would like her.


    "Hello." Jiaojiao''s voice was low and hesitant. She dared not even look at Xiao Jin as her eyes were lowered and she stared at the ground in hesitation.


    In fact, she truly wished to be outgoing and show off her good sides, but she was too nervous and shy to actually do so.


    "Hello. My name is Xiao Jin. I am a spirit. My true shape is that of a cauldron, so if we nag mother enough, I bet she will make some good pills for you to eat. They taste very good, and they often help our progress as well."


    Xiao Jin was so excited that she did not know how exactly she should introduce herself in the best way. In fact, she was quite proud of being a well-known alchemist cauldron, but at the same time, she also feared that Jiaojiao might look down on her due to her origin as a tool spirit.


    However, what she said made the young dragon girl raise her head with amazement in her eyes. "You are able to change your shape?"


    "Yeah!" Xiao Jin finally found a great strength from seeing the wonder in the other girl''s eyes, and she reached out her hand and grabbed Jiaojiao''s hand.


    "Come with me, I''ll introduce you to our big brother. Although he is a bit weird and stubborn, he is actually a good guy.


    "He isn''t able to turn into anything special, but don''t look down on him, he is the spirit of this entire world, and that is really amazing. In a way, he is like a god here, and everything he wants will be reality!"


    Xiao Jin had at first introduced her own identity, as she subconsciously wanted to test Jiaojiao''s attitude towards spirits, but after noticing the emotions in the young dragon girl''s eyes, she had realized that this little girl liked them as they were.


    Since she could ept their identities as spirits, Xiao Jin had to introduce Xiao Bao right away. This guy was usually very stubborn and would say hurtful things to make it seem as if he did not care, but in reality, his heart was warm, and the gestures he made could make anyone feel cared for.


    Xiao Bao was unable to admit that he was actually very happy having Bai Rouyun consider him her son. He would also never admit that he felt happy to have siblings, but he would always me his mother for forcing him to call them sisters and brothers.


    All the ones who knew of Xiao Bao''s existence had long since realized his awkward personality, but no one minded. This was part of the charm that showed their individuality, and they only smirked and chuckled when hearing his verbalints.


    However, Jiaojiao did not know Xiao Bao yet, so Xiao Jin was trying to figure out a way to introduce her to this strange older brother of theirs.


    The biggest problem was that Xiao Jin was unable to say anything bad about her brother, but she still wished to warn Jiaojiao, so her face scrunched up in small wrinkles as she tried to find the right way to phrase her sentences.


    "Jiaojiao, don''t mind Xiao Jin. She wants you to meet our older brother, but he has a strange temperament. He might seem a bit rough and arrogant, but he is actually a very warm person. He is just not used to being part of a family, since he has spent thousands of years alone."


    Xiao Mao was the one who took over the conversation. He could easily guess Xiao Jin''s worries, but he also knew that Xiao Bao was not a bad person. It was best to ensure that Jiaojiao understood why this so-called older brother was so awkward.

 Chapter 304: Ice Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 304: Ice Coffin</h4>


    Xiao Mao was the most calm and steady of all the siblings, but even he did not know how to handle Xiao Bao.


    Xiao Bao was the strongest in their group. He was also the spirit in control of the Primal Chaos Pagoda, so he could kill them with a mere thought, but fortunately, he had a somewhat good mind.


    Xiao Bao would say many hurtful things, and he would show his disdain and dislike for the whole world, but he was also the one they could depend on the most.


    While being sarcastic and hurtful, he would still bandage their wounds and ensure that they would heal as soon as possible.


    To Xiao Mao, this was not a big deal, as he had gotten familiar with this little troublesome spirit, but looking at the adorable Jiaojiao, the Cloud Leopard finally felt that he had to protect her more.


    Hence, Xiao Mao looked at the Golden Emperor Vine that had almost grown root on top of his head, and decisively followed the two small girls towards Xiao Bao''s wooden hut.


    The young boy had, naturally, noticed them long ago. As the spirit of the Primal Chaos Pagoda, he knew everything that was happening within this small dimension, but he was also feeling conflicted.


    He had been alone for thousands of years, and every time he had a master, he would be treated as a tool spirit at most. Only his creator and Bai Rouyun looked at him as a real person with independent thoughts and a personality.


    It was also due to this that, although unwillingly, he had approved of her being his mother. At least a mother was better than a master, and he could not help but feel more and more connected to Bai Rouyun as their time together increased.


    He had certain theories and thoughts running wild in his mind, and after hearing Jiaojiao mention the myth of a legendary immortal fairy, his heart began trembling.


    When the strange episode from before happened, his core almost shook in disbelief, and even now, he had to gather his mind that was in disbelief and shock.


    Under normal circumstances, Xiao Bao would have stayed back with the purpose of showing his disdain for the world, but today, he was not staying in the hut because he wanted to show off his arrogance, but because he was truly shocked to the core.


    "Xiao Bao, are you okay?"


    Bai Rouyun had followed behind the others, and looking at the absentminded expression on the small boy''s face, she could not help but feel worried. Had anything happened to him that could cause such disarray in his mind?


    "Mother?"


    It seemed that the voice had dragged Xiao Bao out of his chaotic thoughts, and he looked at the young woman in front of him with someplex emotions within his eyes which were hard to understand.


    Bai Rouyun did not understand theseplex eyes, and she furrowed her brows as she tried to touch his forehead. Although this young boy was a spirit, she could not help but wonder if he could get sick, but he seemed to be physically alright.


    "That thing that entered my body before, did it have some sort of influence on you? Have you been damaged in any way?"


    Bai Rouyun had been very happy after getting another daughter, but she did not forget her previously adopted children. Upon seeing Xiao Bao''s clear difort and loss, she almost panicked as she worried about him.


    Xiao Bao raised his head, and his eyes, which were usually full of arrogance and disdain, suddenly seemed fragile. They seemed to contain a certain kind of hope and yearning that he dared not believe in.


    "I am okay."


    Finally, the little boy seemed to gather his mind, and his head lowered a little as he straightened out the many chaotic thoughts that had wrecked havoc in his head.


    "Can you follow me for a moment? I have to test something very important."


    Having begun suspecting certain things, Xiao Bao seemed to have decided to test it out right away, and although Jiaojiao had appeared, he did not pay her much attention.


    The dragon girl was indeed cute and adorable, but to Xiao Bao, the current matter was much more important than acknowledging a new sister.


    "Of course I have time."


    Bai Rouyun could sense that this was an important matter, and she was serious as she answered Xiao Bao. She quickly turned around and rubbed the heads of both Xiao Jin and Jiaojiao.


    "Xiao Mao, you have to look after your two adorable younger sisters. I have to go somewhere with Xiao Bao."


    Although Bai Rouyun was eager to see what this arrogant little spirit had prepared for her, she still made sure that the others were well looked after as well.


    Xiao Bao was waiting for her to finish speaking, after which he willed the surroundings to change. As he was the spirit connected to the Primal Chaos Pagoda, he was able to control it ording to his will, and teleporting the two of them was no problem at all.


    As the surroundings turned clear once more, Bai Rouyun found that she was somewhere she had never been before. The Primal Chaos Pagoda was likely muchrger than she had ever guessed, and ording to Xiao Bao, there were different worlds in each level she essed.


    The first level was suitable for nting nts, but she had still not entered the second level topare the two.


    However, this ce was clearly not the area she was used to visiting. Could it be that the second level had been unlocked?


    "This is actually below the pagoda. It is an ice cave and created purely to keep the soul fragment of the creator at peace."


    As Xiao Bao spoke, he looked at an ice coffin that was ced on a beautifully carved table, also made from solid ice.

 Chapter 305: Fear and Expectations

    <h4>Chapter 305: Fear and Expectations</h4>


    Bai Rouyun looked at the beautifully carved ice coffin on top of the equally exquisite ice podium that was situated in front of them.


    While the part of the Primal Chaos Dimension they had reached was seemingly inside a cave with no light sources from outside, the ice itself had covered the cave walls, and contained countless miniature specs of light that lit up the surroundings like numerous shining stars.


    The light was not as strong as sunlight, but not as weak as the night sky either. It was a soft and gentle light that brought a bit of warmth into this cold world that was created with the only purpose of protecting the soul fragment in mind.


    "Master, I have brought Bai Rouyun here. Do you remember how I told you about her before? She is the one who made me call her mother, and she is the one I said resembled you in many ways."


    Xiao Bao was not in a hurry to walk forward. He stood still as he looked at the coffin with a mixture of reverence and sadness inside his eyes. However, a slight gleam of hope and expectation seemed to sh past from time to time.


    Soon, the small spirit raised his head and looked at Bai Rouyun. He took a deep breath, and his tensed muscles slowly began to loosen as he took her hand in his and slowly stepped towards the ice coffin in the center.


    "The soul fragment that entered your body just now made the fragment within this ice coffin tremble in resonation. It is clear that there is some sort of connection between these two soul fragments, but since the one from outside already entered your body, it is clearly a part of your soul.


    "I told you before that your soul is iplete. The soul from your past life and the one in this life are both the real you. You have not taken over the body of another person but merely regained the part of your soul that lived within this body and merged the two pieces together.


    "Although you already found two pieces of your soul and merged them together, it does not necessarily mean that your soul isplete. Depending on the degree of damage the soul has experienced, it can split into more than ten pieces without dissipating if the cultivator is strong enough.


    "While the Ice Phoenix Bai Rouyun of your past life was indeed considered an outstanding cultivator, that was limited to your old world. You had not even reached the Ascended Realm, but your foundations were already weakened and not able to take you much further.


    "When the soul fragment of the previous life merged with the unfortunate daughter of the general''s estate, your soul became much more tangible, and thus your cultivation speed increased, but as you can feel, your foundations and talent also improved drastically.


    "Even so, your soul is still notpletely restored to how it was before. I do not know how many soul fragments yourplete soul split into, but the one you encountered in the Sleeping Meadow is clearly a part of your soul as well.


    "Although you might not be able to sense the difference in your soul, I can feel it right away. Your mental strength has grown to a level where it is more than one thousand times stronger than before, and even the secondyer of the Primal Chaos Pagoda has opened up for you to use.


    "However, what shocked me the most was how this fragment of my creator shook upon your merge with the third piece."


    Xiao Bao took a deep breath and tried to soothe his agitated emotions.


    "Although I have no proof to base my guess on, I have an intuition and a hope that, perhaps, the fragment lying within this coffin actually belongs to your soul as well.


    "Although the Primal Chaos Pagoda has contracted many masters throughout the years after its creation, only one has been so important that both the treasure and I, as the spirit, were willing to dissipate our energy to maintain her life.


    "This unexinable sense of familiarity can be found in your soul, and I always epted your unreasonable requests without objection because of it. If you are truly the reincarnation of my creator, then it is not unexpected that I approve of any decision you make subconsciously."


    The more Xiao Bao exined, the darker Bai Rouyun''s expression turned.


    At first, it sounded as if this little spirit was truly longing for being reunited with his creator, but after hearing his true feelings, it was more likely that he wanted to find an excuse as to why he was unable to say no to Bai Rouyun.


    Indeed, her son was not cute at all!


    However, while Bai Rouyun wasining in her mind, she knew that this was Xiao Bao''s way of hiding his true heart. It was clear that he was truly cing a great amount of hope in this matter, but he dared not mention how much he missed his creator.


    If, in case he had been mistaken, and this was not a soul fragment belonging to Bai Rouyun, how much disappointment would he have to face then?


    He was always seemingly arrogant when troubling others, but his heart was fragile and lonely. Unlike Xiao Jin who could maintain her innocence, Xiao Bao had spent many thousands of years traveling the world alongside various masters.


    He had seen the rise and fall of these geniuses, but he had also seen the dirty and ck side of humanity. The greed to kill for wealth as well as theck of morals and ethics.


    To him, one of the only pure beings that still existed was his creator, and now that there might be a chance for her to return, he was both eager, but also fearful. Could he handle the mental blow he would suffer if his guess was wrong?

 Chapter 306: Quintessence Spirit Glacial Ice Core

    <h4>Chapter 306: Quintessence Spirit cial Ice Core</h4>


    The worry within Xiao Bao''s eyes was too clear, and although he tried to seem aloof, there were clearly many emotions swirling within his heart.


    Since this was something that truly mattered to her first son, Bai Rouyun was not going to let him keep feeling torn, so instead, she walked towards the ice coffin on her own.


    At first, when Xiao Bao had taken her to this strange part of the dimension, she had not felt anything special for the ice coffin, apart from some amazement when realizing how intricate the carvings were, and how beautiful the whole cave had been made.


    However, with every step she took, she felt as if she could feel her heartbeat slow down, and experienced her entire body throbbing alongside the beating rhythm.


    Inside the ice coffin was another heartbeat that seemed to sync with her own, and with every step she took, both her body and the heartbeat within the coffin seemed to tremble together.


    At first, Bai Rouyun had gone to the Ice Coffin to stop the conflicted emotions that Xiao Bao was feeling. Although she did not know if she had any connection to the creator of the Primal Chaos Pagoda, she knew that Xiao Bao needed an answer.


    Even if she was not this person, Xiao Bao had to face reality at some point. She did not feel that he would benefit from constantly overthinking her identity.


    However, as she felt the heartbeat within the coffin, she was convinced that even if this was not her own soul fragment, then it, at least, had some sort of connection with her.


    However, how likely was it that so many souls with random connections would have shattered like this and left soul fragments lying around? One coincidence was reasonable. Two were suspicious. And by now, Bai Rouyun felt somewhat certain that another piece of her soul was lying within this Ice Coffin.


    Xiao Bao was standing in the same spot as when he arrived. His hands were no longer casually wrapped across his chest, but instead hanging by his sides and his fists were tightly clenched.


    Suddenly, a cracking sound reverberated in the silent ice cave. The crack was not overwhelmingly loud, but due to the soundless cave, it was especially obvious.


    At first, it was one crack, but soon, more and more cracking sounds appeared, and as Xiao Bao raised his head, his eyes, which were now full of hope and expectation but also fear and unease, were suddenly focused on the ice coffin in the center of the room.


    Fine, hair-thin cracks had surfaced on the coffin. It resembled an icyke that was about to copse, but while the cracks were seemingly destroying the beautiful carvings, Xiao Bao was not at all bothered by the beautiful coffin being ruined.


    Instead, his eyes were more and more focused and his hands clenched tighter and tighter.


    The ice that this coffin was made from was not ordinary ice at all, but made from Quintessence Spirit cial Ice Core.


    Not many of the spirit ice ciers around the world had one of these cores, and those that did were often taken away due to their immense benefits for restoring soul injuries.


    Most would use the Quintessence Spirit cial Ice Core to build a special kind of cultivation bed, where the cultivator would be able to rest while healing their soul for weaknesses and wounds.


    However, Xiao Bao had used this treasure to build a coffin that could surround the piece of soul that his creator had left behind.


    Although it was impossible for this ice coffin to restore her soul topletion without the other fragments, the coffin would at least ensure that this piece would never dissipate, and thus bring her the chance to be reborn.


    However, the only reason for why this coffin would break was if the soul fragment from within was trying to get out. Although the Quintessence Spirit cial Ice Core was extremely useful, it was, after all, ice, and due to the perfection of the energy within, it was also extremely fragile. The riot of the soul fragment was enough to cause cracks to appear on the surface of the coffin.


    Even so, no matter how much destruction the coffin suffered, and even if the remaining ice would be useless, Xiao Bao did not care in the least, as he finally saw hope in front of him.


    During the time when his creator had been dead, he had felt helpless and lonely many times. He knew that he was not a human being, and thus many of his masters never really cared about his feelings.


    While he did not hate them or even hold a grudge against them, as he felt their behavior was reasonable, he still longed for the warmth he had once felt.


    This was why, when Bai Rouyun appeared, he genuinely dared not show too much fondness towards her. He felt an innate liking for this woman, but all the other masters had either treated him with disregard, or they had died quickly.


    He could not help but fear that even this woman would leave him alone once more, and he would be hurt again, much like when his creator left him.


    But now he understood why he liked her so much. Now he knew why she was so familiar, but still different.


    He watched with wide open eyes as the coffin crumbled little by little, and the blue and white orb of energy that had been lying dormant within began pulsating with energy.


    This ball of energy began floating into the air, where it began to spin, picking up little by little, until it had be so swift that you could not even see its movements.

 Chapter 307: His Creator

    <h4>Chapter 307: His Creator</h4>


    Bai Rouyun''s mind was currently shrouded in a dense fog, making it impossible for her to have any specific thoughts. Her eyes were glued to the swirling orb in front of her, and she felt as if every cell in her body was screaming for her to approach it.


    Although she had guessed that there was a chance for her to be the owner of this soul fragment, she had never expected the situation to turn out the way it was now, where her whole body and soul were moring for the fragment to merge with her again.


    It was as if the orb could sense the longing for Bai Rouyun''s body, as it slowly began to approach her. The extreme emotions within her were impossible to control, but no matter how much she wanted to approach this orb of energy, her body stood rooted on the ground.


    Fortunately, the orb slowly approached her body, but unlike the one before, it did not shoot directly into her body, but slowly began to let the outermost energy surround her and slowly warm her while merging with her soul.


    As the first strand of energy began to integrate with her own soul, the restlessness slowly settled down, and she began to feel the utmostfort as if she was covered in sunlight that lit up the darkest night and chased away all coldness.


    The process was slow, much slower than any previous merger of soul fragments, but it was also the mostfortable and the most obvious unification.


    Even so, Bai Rouyun did not regain any of the memories that had resided within this soul fragment. Even now, after having merged with three soul fragments, Bai Rouyun still had not regained any other memories other than keeping those she had from her life as a wandering independent cultivator. Even the previous memories of this body did not appear in her mind.


    Xiao Bao was standing aside. His eyes, which had previously contained mixed, almost fearful, emotions had finally calmed down. A splendid light shone within and he resembled a child who finally found his mother after being a long time apart.


    Although Xiao Bao liked Bai Rouyun very much, he dared not give her all his sincerity. He cared for her and valued her deeply, but he knew that all the previous owners had left one after another. One day, Bai Rouyun would also leave his life and abandon him to the loneliness of the Primal Chaos Dimension once more.


    The only person who had never left him was his creator. She had always protected him, and even though the cost was immense, her soul fragment had stayed by his side throughout the many eons that had gone by.


    Now that he knew that Bai Rouyun was his creator, the final wall that had shielded his heart came crumbling down, and Xiao Bao felt an urge to cry in relief. No matter how much he had tried to stay unaffected by Bai Rouyun, he had been unable to do so, so knowing that she was his most important person, his creator, made him relieved and finally felt at peace.


    The ice cave was silent and full of energy. The changes that had happened within were life-changing, but to Xiao Mao and the others, it went by without them even realizing it.


    Jiaojiao was sitting in the lush grass with her eyes closed. She was not focusing on cultivating, she was simply thinking about everything that had happened to her since meeting Bai Rouyun.


    In fact, a very short time had gone by, but to her, this was much more important and valuable than any of her previous years.


    Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao were both busy cultivating. Although they were both young, the little Golden Emperor Vine was very mischievous and had challenged the more steady Xiao Mao to see who would first break through and gain a human body.


    Although this was thought of as a challenge between the two of them, Bai Rouyun was perfectly well aware that Xiao Mao was doing this purely for the sake of motivating the usuallyzy nt-spirit to cultivate.


    Xiao Jin did not need to cultivate due to her identity and age, so she was sitting not far away from her new sister and her big eyes were glued to Jiaojiao''s figure.


    The realm was peaceful, and none of these adopted children knew that their mother and oldest brother were currently undergoing life-changing events.


    The Primal Chaos Pagoda was a treasure that could be considered at the celestial levels. It was far above the ranks of ordinary treasures, and the spirit that resided within also held extreme power.


    By the time Bai Rouyun and Xiao Bao returned to the pagoda level that the other children were resting in, nothing could be seen on the surface, but many things had changed within the treasure itself.


    The second tier of the pagoda had opened before, but although the pagoda had been previously useful to Bai Rouyun, it would never have the same sense of familiarity as it was not a level where she had an innate connection with it through her soul.


    "Mother!"


    The first to call out was Xiao Jin. She was eager to rush towards her mother as usual, but just before she appeared in front of her, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    "You smell good." Xiao Jin''s eyes widened in confusion as she looked at Bai Rouyun in front of her.


    There was no doubt that it was the same person, and nothing seemed to have changed, but her natural scent and aura had changed drastically, and had gained a deeper and more pleasant smell. Anyone who approached her would feelfortable and wish to linger in her presence.

 Chapter 308: Full of Life

    <h4>Chapter 308: Full of Life</h4>


    Bai Rouyun smiled gently as she looked at Xiao Jin who had stopped right in front of her.


    Although she knew that she had just absorbed two soul fragments, she did not feel any obvious difference in her mind nor in her personality. The only actual change was that she felt refreshed andfortable.


    "Do I smell different?" ording to the words Xiao Jin had just said, the merge had caused a difference in her scent, which made Bai Rouyun feel intrigued. That would be quite a strange side-effect of repairing her soul.


    "I am not sure." Xiao Jin frowned as she leaned forward. The little spirit was so focused on identifying what caused her to feel refreshed, that she did not notice her body losing bnce and tumbling forward.


    Bai Rouyun acted swiftly and caught the tiny body before it crashed to the ground, and she held the child in her arms.


    "Xiao Jin, you have to be careful. You could hurt yourself if you fall."


    Although her voice was slightly reproachful, it also contained some worry, and Xiao Jin knew that she was not actually being scolded, but that her mother was genuinely worried about her. Such worry made her heart feel warm.


    "It is not your scent, but somehow my mind feels refreshed by being next to you. At the same time, it reminds me of spring and flowers, so I thought it was your scent that had changed."


    Bai Rouyun smiled happily as she heard her daughter praise her. No one disliked being praised, and she was the same, so being told that she had an aura that refreshed others was a greatpliment.


    While Xiao Jin was resting in Bai Rouyun''s arms, Xiao Bao had disappeared off to another area. He had promised to ensure that the second floor of the pagoda would be opened today, so he had to ensure that the locks and formations were ready for Bai Rouyun to enter through.


    Although her cultivation base was the main key to open the higher tiers of the pagoda, many individual formations and safety measures were ced on each floor, so that Xiao Bao could make the final decision as to who was allowed to enter the higher floors. If he did not approve of a master, then they would only touch the surfaceyer of the Primal Chaos Pagoda''s might, no matter how high their rank got.


    "Mother." Another hand grasped her sleeve, and as she looked down she saw that Jiaojiao was standing by her side looking at her and Xiao Jin with sparkling eyes. There was no impurity or greed within her eyes, only pure admiration, as she witnessed how Xiao Jin was being carried in Bai Rouyun''s arms.


    "Mother, Sister Jin is amazing. She told me so many things before, and I am very curious about our oldest brother. Is Brother Bao really that scary?"


    Bai Rouyun could not help but smirk as she looked at her two daughters. They were absolutely adorable, and she held onto Xiao Jin before leaning forward and squeezing Jiaojiao''s cheek gently.


    "So soft!" Bai Rouyun eximed happily as she felt a little like those annoying grandparents that could not leave the youngsters of the family alone.


    "Brother Bao is a bit taciturn but he is a good boy. He has been alone for many thousands of years, and he has seen those he loved leave him. It has made him a bit scared about getting close to others, since he fears that they might also disappear one day."


    Bai Rouyun understood the thoughts of Xiao Bao very clearly, and she had no qualms about selling out the secret emotions of her son to the newly adopted daughter.


    While Bai Rouyun was telling the little girl about the innermost secrets of Xiao Bao, the spirit was standing at another floor of the pagoda, and his face had flushed red in embarrassment.


    "Bad woman. Who are you to tell others my secrets?"


    Although Xiao Bao''s words were meant to be angry, the tone of voice was soft and contained some helplessness but also happiness. The fact that she had understood his innermost thoughts so clearly made him feel both happy and a bit shy.


    Although he had quickly dealt with the formations, he still waited a bit before returning to the first tier of the pagoda, as he wished for the suspicious redness on his cheeks to fade away. He still had his own pride he wished to maintain.


    By the time he reappeared, both Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao had finished a session of cultivation, and the whole group of children had banded together and wereughing and talking amongst each other.


    The atmosphere was upbeat and the clear sound of voices would ring out, clearly showing the excitement and happiness. Such a lively version of the Primal Chaos Dimension was not often seen. Even when he had previous masters, the dimension was still silent and lonely.


    Everyone would be aware of the rarity of this Primal Chaos Pagoda, and it made perfect sense to keep it a secret. As such, they would not even let their lovers enter the Primal Chaos Dimension, as they feared that this treasure would be robbed of them, but it was precisely this constant fear of the entire world that made the previous masters die one after another.


    Although it was not a good idea to tell the entire world that the Primal Chaos Pagoda was in their hands, it was also important to be able to trust others. Not everyone had a bad character, and when a cultivator became paranoid, many things would start to go wrong.

 Chapter 309: The Second Layer

    <h4>Chapter 309: The Second Layer</h4>


    "Mom, the second floor of the pagoda has been unlocked. Do you want to take a look?" Xiao Bao''s voice made the rest of the group silent for a few moments as they began to digest the words he had said, after which they all erupted in excitement.


    "You said that there are more floors within this world? How many are they? Do they look differently?" Xiao Jin was a revered armament spirit, but she had not been freely moving around in the Primal Chaos Dimension before, as she was not contracted to any master, and thus her spirit had been dormant within the cauldron itself.


    "There are nineyers of the dimension, and eachyer is different from the previous. They represent the nine floors of the pagoda, and each ce has its own benefits.


    "This firstyer is the most ordinary and although it is beneficial for nting herbs and increasing the speed of the nts growth, it is not all that useful for other reasons.


    "Mom has already be a decent alchemist with the help of you, so while thisyer keeps bringing some benefits to her, she will also be able to move on to other professions as the higher floors unlock."


    It would, on most asions, be very difficult to make Xiao Bao exin such things in details, but after realizing that Bai Rouyun was the reincarnation of his creator, he had fully epted her as his mother and thus the other odd followers were now his siblings. Even if he was cold towards strangers, he had to be kind to his younger siblings, since he was clearly the oldest brother.


    His words were very straightforward, and even the calm Xiao Mao showed an intrigued curiosity towards the nextyer of the dimension.


    "How do we enter the nextyer then?" Xiao Jin was the most outspoken of the group, and although both Jiaojiao, Xiao Hua, and Xiao Mao were as excited, none of them rushed to ask. Xiao Hua was innately afraid of her oldest brother, while Xiao Mao was more careful. Jiaojiao was too new to the whole group and she felt too shy to ask such questions.


    "I will have to transfer us to the upper floor. As the spirit of the Primal Chaos Pagoda, I am the one who controls the entire dimension, and to protect it against intruders, I have to manually move anyone to the upper levels. As I said before, thisyer is the most basic of them all, and to protect the treasures above, it was made so it cannot be entered easily."


    Bai Rouyun was also eager to see the upperyers of the dimension, as she had no idea what she could expect. The firstyer was already a whole world in itself. It had a blue sky above and even a constant sun like source to shine a light on the fields.


    However, after Xiao Bao had taken her to the ice cave somewhere beneath the Pagoda''s nineyers, she had understood that perhaps eachyer of the realm was an independant world with different environments. She was also eager to see what the environment of the next floor would be like.


    Seeing that they all were excited, Xiao Bao was feeling rathercent as he waved his hand, and the surroundings twisted and warped. For a moment, they all felt their bodies lose contact with the ground, before they once more found themselves standing firmly in a new location.


    Unlike the firstyer where there had been a big blue sky above their heads, they now found themselves inside a massive mine. The mine seemed to be endless as many paths had been excavated already, but the stone walls were full of gems and ores of any kind that could be dreamt about.


    Such extreme wealth was very different from the firstyer, as it could only grow the seeds that were taken in from the outside realm. Although it had the spiritual water to assist healing, it was not like thisyer where the resources were clearly present, and the owner simply had to pick them out from the wall.


    "This... You might have just found the solution to how you can keep feeding your increasingly big family." Xiao Mao was slowly losing his cool attitude and personality as he spent time alongside Bai Rouyun. Although the shock needed to make him react had to be quite overwhelming, it turned out that this weird family was expertised at providing him with one unbelievable experience after another.


    "True. I am sure that you will have more siblingster on, and as our family growsrger, I do have to work harder. Even if my decision of adopting you all might seem rather careless, I understand more than anyone that when a decision like this has been made, it is a decision that has to stick for life. I will never leave you alone or let you down, so I have to keep increasing my own strength, but also somehow gain enough resources to aid your progress."


    Bai Rouyun could not help but narrow her eyes as she looked at the numerous gems and ores that were disyed in front of her. Although she had focused too much on wealth in her previous life, she knew that having children was not cheap, and since she had already adopted this many, she had to be a richdy to provide for them all.


    Looking at her adorable children, she quickly dismissed her thought of making them mine these ores on her behalf. Even if she knew that they would not suffer from doing so, her conscience could never stay clear if she asked her children to mine for her so that she could be wealthy.

 Chapter 310: Inscriptions, Talismans, and Armament

    <h4>Chapter 310: Inscriptions, Talismans, and Armament</h4>


    Xiao Bao looked at the regretful expression on Bai Rouyun''s face, and his lips twitched slightly. Although he might be able to find any gem or ore she was looking for, he did not wish to let her becent, so he began to exin the secondyer instead.


    "As you can see, countless treasures are right in front of you. These are mainly used for armament crafting, but a few can bebined with the herbs from the firstyer and can be made into talisman and inscription ink.


    "Inscriptions are those that are inscribed on weapons and armor. They are very beneficial for adding extra abilities to treasures, while talismans are papers with runes that can be activated and tossed into the air to unleash an attack.


    "Both professions are considered useful, and while they will take some time to master, the benefits they bring cannot be ignored.


    "Talismans are runes that store energy within, and depending on the rune used; it will react differently when activated.


    "Some of them can burst with an elemental energy, such as a fireball, or a lightning strike, but others might be able to create a shield of energy to protect the user. They can be used for protection and attack, and they can also be used to ambush or escape.


    "The talismans are almost impossible to live without when adventuring, as they can save your life in many ways.


    "At the same time, armaments are also important. The current Chaos Primal Pagoda is also an armament that was meant to be a defensive treasure, but its rank is so high that it is hard to recreate.


    "The mostmonly made items would be weapons and armor, which can protect and assist their user in battles."


    Xiao Bao was calmly exining the many benefits of the three professions that could be practiced with the resources present on this second floor.


    Bai Rouyun was already eager to learn the many different professions that Xiao Bao mentioned, but she also understood that since she was going to attempt more than one at a time, she had to be more careful and patient.


    "But, mother, you have to remember that when practicing new professions, you will need many of the same kind of treasure. Although this mine is nearly endless, the gems and ores do not get recreated as soon as you take one away.


    "As you can see, many different ores and gems are everywhere, but it also means that if you need one specific kind, you might have to spend a lot of time hunting down enough of the said mineral. This is also a test of your will-power to see if you are willing to spend the time needed for preparation before you can delve into the more fun part of training."


    Xiao Bao was saying this intentionally. As he had already said before, he was the spirit in charge of the Primal Chaos Dimension. If he wished, all the treasures would leave the mine and pile up into a mountain in front of them, but he was also very familiar with Bai Rouyun''s personality.


    While Bai Rouyun was truly a good person, she could also be considered easilyzy. If she wanted to do something, she would truly try her best, but it was not often she could be serious enough about anything.


    This was why Xiao Bao wanted her to find the ores and gems herself. She had to do some work before she could benefit. At least this was the excuse he told himself as he tried to bury the secret grudge about being left alone for so many years.


    He was indeed happy to have her back, in fact, he felt much more alive than ever before, but now that his pir of strength had returned, he also began to feel aggravated. The weakness that he had forcefully pushed down was slowly beginning to emerge as he wanted to rely on Bai Rouyun and be spoiled like a small child by his mother.


    "It''s okay. I have to work hard so that I can be a role model for my children. Also, if I manage to seed in bing proficient in all these different professions, then I will have other great means of earning the money we need to live."


    Bai Rouyun was indeed happy about being able to delve into these professions for the sake of being able to learn new things. The many things she would learn how to create could help her and her children in the future when they encountered dangers, but it could also be used as a means to earn money to pay for more resources.


    Even if she had the Primal Chaos Dimension, she knew that she could not get everything she needed from here, but she could always use this amazing dimension to build the foundations of her wealth.


    "Mother, do you think that we can learn alongside you?" Jiaojiao looked around, and her eyes were sparkling. She could remember how the cultivators with talents for certain professions were much more well-liked in the family as they could bring fortune and benefits to their home.


    She, too, wished to be able to help Bai Rouyun. She wanted to be a person that could depend on herself, but also take care of, and repay, those whom she loved. She no longer wished to be useless and depend on others for the sake of survival. She wanted to change her fate and ept the new chance of life that Bai Rouyun had given her.

 Chapter 311: Choosing the Next Profession

    <h4>Chapter 311: Choosing the Next Profession</h4>


    "Of course." Bai Rouyun smiled happily as she rubbed Jiaojiao''s hair with a pampering smile in her eyes. She absolutely adored this little girl who resembled a doll, but had a firm mind and was willing to work hard for a better future.


    Not to mention, if Jiaojiao was going to train alongside her, they would now be two to gather the resources needed, then the time should be halved, right?


    While Jiaojiao was smiling happily, the other four children looked at their newfound sister with pity. Although they all felt that this little dragon-girl was very smart and adorable, it seemed that she lost all her intelligence when being close to Bai Rouyun.


    She was so grateful to be able to train alongside their mother, but had she ever thought that she might end up being cheated into bing cheapbor?


    However, all of them knew that even if they seemed somewhat disdainful of Jiaojiao''s eagerness to sell her working power like this, they all wanted to join as well.


    Bai Rouyun was entric in many ways, but she was the person they had fully epted. To them, she was not a master or a superior; she was their family. Even though her habit of kidnapping and picking up children from random ces was bad, they still epted all these siblings that were cheated into staying with them.


    "But, although we want to study all three professions, we can''t do all at once. We have to focus on one thing at a time and gain at least a basic foundation and understanding before even considering starting with the next profession on the list.


    "So, my dear daughter, do you want to focus on armament forging or talisman writing first? I am not going to consider inscriptions for a time, as I would suggest we wait with that until we have gained a certain level of proficiency of armament mastery since the inscriptions have to be etched on various treasures, weapons, and armory."


    Bai Rouyun was often considered unreliable, but when it concerned important matters, she was the one to find the most suitable methods and solutions to many things.


    Right now, her attention was on the most suitable profession, but instead of just taking a random one, she was putting consideration into deciding on what profession she wanted to pick.


    "I think we should consider talismans." Jiaojiao''s brows were slightly wrinkled as she spoke. She had been listening earlier when the various professions were described, and she felt that this would be the most suitable profession to learn first.


    "I would imagine that armament mastery is also important, but weapons and armor are not the most urgent for us now. Our current cultivation ranks are not high enough to depend on weapon quality, as we cannot disy the weapon''s true power, so instead, we should make the talismans and depend on them to have some extra safety measures in case we encounter danger."


    "Good. You are so adorable." Bai Rouyun smiled happily as she looked at Jiaojiao''s serious expression. She understood that this little girl was truly considering their options from all directions, and this seriousness made her very happy.


    She had also decided that talismans would be the most suitable for them with their current strength and situation, and seeing that her adorable daughter had thought about the same thing made her even more thrilled and proud of her cute child.


    "Xiao Bao, my little treasure, you definitely know how to draw talismans, right?"


    Having made a decision, Bai Rouyun did not hesitate to rush to her oldest son. Her eyes shone with excitement and happiness as she lost all the aura of an elder.


    "I do have some books on this topic." Although Xiao Bao felt that he had a grudge against Bai Rouyun and her previous reincarnation for leaving him alone for so long, he was only saying so in his heart, and even he himself had a hard time believing those words.


    So, as a true tsundere, Xiao Bao looked away with a pout and verballyined, "you already decided that you were going to train in the crafting of talismans, but only now do you realize that you have to depend on me for everything. What would you do if I was not around."


    Even though Xiao Bao was seeminglyining and unhappy, his ears had turned slightly red and his eyes were floating with suppressed happiness.


    His words of annoyance were enough to make even Jiaojiao realize why this oldest brother was known to be arrogant and willful, but, in fact, had a gentle and considerate heart. Her oldest brother was very cute.


    As Xiao Bao handed over a few books and scrolls to Bai Rouyun, he did not hesitate to make things difficult for Bai Rouyun.


    "Although I have these forms and recipes, you have to be aware that talisman crafting is very different from alchemy. With Alchemy, you can make pills as long as you have the herbs needed and a cauldron, however talismans are much more demanding for the materials needed.


    "Not only do you need to have a special kind of rice paper that is used to write the talismans on, but you also need to create the ink from countless rare materials. Some are ores and gems like these that have been pulverized into dust; while others are herbs. There are some special talismans that might even use a special type of beast''s blood, or some other specific kind of reagent.


    "When the many materials have been prepared, they have to be milled into a special kind of solution, which is a spiritual liquid that will enhance and merge the properties well to create the ink.


    "The spiritual liquid is usually extremely expensive. However, you do have it in the first level of the pagoda, so that is not an issue. The main problem is the rice paper. Rice paper cannot be found within this dimension."

 Chapter 312: Farewell, Sleepy Meadow

    <h4>Chapter 312: Farewell, Sleepy Meadow</h4>


    Bai Rouyun could not help but feel somewhat perplexed as she heard Xiao Bao im that the Primal Chaos Dimension did not have any rice paper.


    This dimension had forms and books aplenty, it also had the ability to nt and harvest herbs at record speed, but rice paper, such amon item, was not present?


    "I do not like making rice paper." Xiao Bao seemed to realize her thoughts, and he could not help but cough slightly as he looked away.


    "All the rice paper that was stored within the dimension by the previous owners has been used up throughout the many years of istion, and rice paper is very boring to craft, so I never really bothered resuplying it."


    Xiao Bao was a bit embarrassed as he said these words. Although he had been stuck within the Primal Chaos Dimension for so long since thest master died, he never had the urge to create rice paper.


    No matter how outstanding this separate dimension was, it could not create things out of nothing, and the different tiers depended on various formations to provide the benefits they had.


    The first floor of the dimension was able to increase the speed at which the nts would mature due to the formations that increased the energy in the atmosphere, and also influenced the passing of time.


    The second floor was simrly controlled by numerous formations that gathered energy and conjured gems and rare treasures from this energy with the help of the formation. This was also why, after the items had been removed, it would take time before new ones were created.


    Also, no matter how bored Xiao Bao became, he really did not find the motivation to craft rice paper, hence the current dimension had run out long ago.


    "I see." Bai Rouyun did not me Xiao Bao at all. She understood that although he had been imprisoned within this dimension for a long time, he still had his own preferences. He should not be forced to do things that he disliked, so she did not even question his decision of not making the said papers.


    "Jiaojiao, dear, do you remember anything from thends outside of this meadow?" Bai Rouyun looked at the little girl with a smile. Although she asked, she did not hold much hope, but it would be stupid not to ask now that they were going to leave the area.


    "The surrounding areas are somewhat dangerous, since many beasts will appear, and it is hard to traverse due to the changing environments."


    Jiaojaio was trying to find as many details as she could, but her knowledge of the outside world was truly small, and she felt a little uncertain about the current state.


    "I see. Since the surrounding area might have changed, we should consider it a dangerous zone and prepare for the worst."


    Although Jiaojiao was born on the Wushi Continent, she had not lived for long in the actual environment to have a standard knowledge of what to expect. Not only was she young, but she had also been kept at home during her early years, andter she fled to this peaceful haven only to stay away from danger.


    This also meant that their journey outside this Sleepy Meadow would be something akin to a journey into the unknown, but none of them felt frightened.


    Their group of experts had experienced many things from a young age, and they were never willing to back down. They hade to the Wushi continent with no other knowledge than what Yun Mingshen had told them prior to their arrival.


    However, when considering his words, this ce was not as ruthless and deadly as one might assume. In many ways, it was simr to the realm below, just more extreme.


    Due to the increase in density of essence in the atmosphere, the cultivation speed was increased, and thus the quality of everything increased as well.


    The experts were more talented and gained strength swifter than in the realm below, and the same was the case for the beasts. Even more treasures could be found here too, as the energy took a shorter time to conjure these rare items.


    During her two lifetimes of memories, Bai Rouyun had always been confined to the lower realms, so now that she had the chance to enter a new ce and start her life without being held back, she was very excited.


    The group spent another day preparing. Their main purpose was to rest and ensure that their mental state was at the best, before they set out.


    "This is quite the difference."


    After the second floor of the pagoda opened, Xiao Bao was capable of leaving the dimension alongside Xiao Jin, and the two children were happily examining the outside world.


    However, Xiao Bao could not help but frown as he looked around. While he was already clearly aware that each environment was different, he felt disappointed that the tranquil and peaceful Sleepy Meadow had been located in this wilderness.


    The dense thicket was full of thorny bushes and the forest floor was a canopy of fallen leaves and branches, with the asional dposing tree knocked down by the weather or because of rot, making their journey arduous with every step they took.


    As they had no idea of which way to go, they had decided to head straight north, and see where it would take them. Instead of switching direction half-way through, they left it to luck to see how long they would have to move before they could leave this gloomy forest.


    However, they did not encounter much danger, as Xiao Mao was capable of sensing the various auras from the more powerful beasts, and they cleverly avoided the territories that could be dangerous.

 Chapter 313: Pets or Food?

    <h4>Chapter 313: Pets or Food?</h4>


    "We should be out of the forest soon." Bai Rouyun''s voice sounded gently among the rustling leaves as she led their group forward.


    They had been traveling through the forest for a few days already, and fortunately their decision to head north seemed to be right.


    Usually, forests such as this one were split into various zones with more challenging terrain and a higher density of beasts the closer to the center you got. Often, many would not manage to get to the deeper parts of the forests, and thus the danger would increase exponentially the further in one went.


    However, after their group began heading north, they quickly found that the beasts they encountered were seemingly getting weaker and weaker, and none of them seemed to have any intellectual abilities and relied fully on their instincts to survive.


    Such beasts were naturally caught for food, and Bai Rouyun also grabbed a whole group of cute Moon Jade Rabbits, which she tossed into the firstyer of the Primal Chaos Pagoda while still being alive.


    While the firstyer of the Primal Chaos Pagoda was able to contain living beings, none of the previous owners had been interested in having cute critters running around to liven up the area.


    Moon Jade Rabbits were low-ranked beasts, and their intelligence was only slightly better than the average mortal domesticated animal.


    Bai Rouyun found these cute little rabbits absolutely adorable, but at the same time, she had experienced hunger before, and knew that a roast rabbit was delicious. Their fur was also much softer than ordinary rabbit fur, so keeping these little critters around was very practical.


    She also did not have to fear for them growing stronger within the Primal Chaos Dimension. Although the first floor of the pagoda was useful for maturing herbs at record speed, the beasts were not included in the formations.


    While their speed of advancement would be swifter than in the outside world, they were still low-ranked beasts, and thus their talent was limited.


    "Do you think we should consider venison too?" Bai Rouyun could sense that they had almost reached the borders of the forest, but she was still considering whether she should capture a few more beasts and rear them inside the dimension. She was, after all, quite keen on eating meat.


    "No. We do not have an enclosure to keep them in check. If you keep adding beasts to the dimension randomly, it is hard to say they will not eat all your herbs."


    All of her children were eager to capture more beasts, but Xiao Bao slowly made them regain their senses. Although it would be nice to have these living beasts in the dimension, it would be very bad if they consumed the nts that they had been looking after for a long time already.


    The first floor of the Primal Chaos Pagoda was able to shorten a whole year of growth into one day, but the stronger she became, the older the herbs needed to be, and for now, she had to get her hands on herbs aged by a minimum of five hundred years to fulfill the requirements she had.


    Even to her, five hundred days was something she dared not risk casually by letting too many beasts enter the dimension.


    Bai Rouyun looked at the many delicious beasts that were walking by with regret in her eyes, but she could only sigh as she continued on her way out of the forest. It would not be toote to capture these beasts after a few enclosures had been built in her Primal Chaos Dimension to keep them securely away from her herbs.


    "Mother, please remember your image." Xiao Bao said with a bit of exasperation in his voice as he looked at her expression that onlycked drooling while looking at the beasts.


    "I don''t need to care about my image when the only ones around me are my children." Bai Rouyun snorted with arrogance, but she finally withdrew her eyes and happily continued her advance.


    "There seems to be someone fighting up front." Bai Rouyun noticed a disturbance after they walked for half a day. The forest was thinning out, which made the sounds of fighting clearer and clearer.


    "There are not many strong beasts around here, or are there?" As they looked around, Xiao Mao could not help but frown.


    The sounds of fighting were intense, and the beasts they had encountered recently were all weak, most were not even able to cultivate.


    It was reasonable to expect that these beasts were unable to put up much of a fight, so how could the sounds they produced be this shocking?


    "Do you want to take a look or walk around?" Bai Rouyun was quite curious about the ones fighting as she was still new to the Wushi Continent, but she also considered her children''s feelings.


    She knew herself well, and was perfectly aware that most of the time, her decisions brought trouble to those around her. It might even be dangerous, so while she did not mind endangering herself, she had to consider if the others were willing to risk their own safety to satisfy her curiosity.


    "I want to look!" Xiao Jin was the first to answer, and while she was somewhat sweet and innocent in mind, her interest in watching dramatical scenarios unfold was also unrivaled.


    So far, she had only watched them from within the Primal Chaos Dimension, but now that she and Xiao Bao had left the treasure realm behind, she wanted to experience the difference in the two ways of enjoying watching things unfold.

 Chapter 314: Hiding Identities

    <h4>Chapter 314: Hiding Identities</h4>


    Bai Rouyun was equally curious. The sounds of battle were loud, and it was not likely to be against beasts that lived here naturally from the current situation.


    Since their battle was so out of ce, naturally, others would be more curious about the origin.


    The fluctuations of the heaven and earth essence in the air were strong, but it was not at a point where their group found it overwhelming, so Bai Rouyun was able to satisfy her curiosity and approach. If the ones fighting were much stronger than her, she would naturally run away and not get involved.


    As they approached the area where the battle was ongoing, they felt that the fluctuations in the air were getting more and more intense, and from the various ripples, it could be guessed that there were at least ten people involved in the battle.


    "Although this is the Wushi Continent and the experts are supposed to be superior to those of my old ne, I have to admit that I don''t see much of a difference."


    Bai Rouyun could not help butment as she shook her head. Although she was new to this continent, she had been told many things by Yun Mingshen.


    This ce was like any other where the families would fight both among themselves and against others. Everyone was fighting for power and fame, so the only difference was that the things involved in these fights were more dangerous, and the strength used was more overwhelming.


    "They all said that the Wushi Continent was meant to be much more powerful and that the strong are everywhere here, but honestly, when I look at the ripples in the air, it does not seem to be that much stronger than us." Xiao Mao''s brows furrowed as he looked towards the origin of the energy.


    "Don''t say that." Bai Rouyun chuckled as she also gazed at the battlefield in front.


    "If youpare our abilities to the others back on the old continent, you will see that we are actually the odd ones out.


    "At the same time, we have the assistance of the Primal Chaos Dimension. While it cannot make our cultivation base soar to the heavens, it can still assist us and make our path smoother.


    "All these benefits have only managed to make us equal to the talented younger generation here at the Wushi Continent, but we are still not even close to being considered an outstanding genius.


    "That being said, we could be equal to them even if we came from the continent below, so, naturally, we will be able to catch up to the true geniuses of the Wushi Continent and even overtake them."


    Most of the information that Bai Rouyun had about the Wushi Continent was given to her by Yun Mingshen, but she also understood many things from the descriptions she had been given.


    Even if they were not currently outstanding, it was only a matter of time before they would be able to overtake the talented cultivators and be geniuses themselves.


    However, they had to stay grounded. No matter how talented and brilliant they were, they had to stay alive to let their talent blossom and be a genius, so they should never look down on anyone as it was hard to say if they would manage to survive.


    Xiao Mao nodded his head, and his eyes turned more solemn. He had to admit that he was almost getting ahead of himself.


    He was usually the most steady and prudent of the whole group, but this constant vignce had made him feel that the experts at the Wushi Continent were overwhelmingly strong, and that their group would be the underdogs. So when he witnessed the weaker ripples of energy, he was surprised and suddenly gave birth to a sense of superiority within him.


    Fortunately, Bai Rouyun had managed to drag his reasoning back as soon as it had vanished, and he felt a chill run down his spine. He could not afford to be arrogant, as he knew that arrogance would often lead to failure and death.


    "Thank you." The sincere gratitude within Xiao Mao''s voice was clear, and Bai Rouyun''s eyes shed in approval.


    "You are doing well."


    She knew very well that he was not usually this easily tempted, and she was happy that a mere exnation was enough to make him regain his senses.


    Xiao Hua seemed to sense Xiao Mao''s self-me, and one of the vines began to pat the Cloud Leopard''s head gently.


    Looking at the previously domineering Golden Emperor Vine that now tried to console its friend was somewhat amusing, but Bai Rouyun only chuckled lightly before refocusing on the battle.


    "They should have noticed our approach." Xiao Bao''s voice was soft and childish, but there was a coldness within that made him appear contradictory.


    He seemed to notice that their presence also caused the battle in front to be increasingly intense, as if they wished to end their skirmish as soon as possible, so that they would be ready to face this group that had just arrived.


    "It is quite a group." As the experts came into view, Bai Rouyun could not help butment on the sheer number of people that were participating.


    She had, at first, assumed that there would be around five experts involved in the battle, but looking at the current situation, it seemed that she was mistaken.


    "I guess that the reason for the energy ripples to be fairly weak was due to these experts running out of energy." Xiao Mao could not help butment, as he also looked at the scene in front of him with some conflicted emotions.


    The ground was littered with ck-clothed corpses. All of them had their faces masked, and their clothes had no embroideries or moires that could make it possible to recognize their origin. They also did not seem to carry any sort of storage treasures. It seemed as if they had gone to extreme lengths to avoid being recognized or leaving anything behind.

 Chapter 315: High-Sounding Excuse for Robbing

    <h4>Chapter 315: High-Sounding Excuse for Robbing</h4>


    "Do you think we are going to be silenced by the victorious party?" Bai Rouyun''s voice contained a slight tinge of expectation as she looked at the two groups of people fighting in front of them.


    Although she was new to the Wushi Continent, her personality was not one to suffer, and although she tried to seem careful and considerate, in truth, she just loved to watch the world burn and observe the drama from the sidelines.


    Most things would be treated as unimportant to her, and she would only be caring if it had some sort of influence on the people she had imed as her own.


    When people looked at Bai Rouyun, they would often be cheated by her cheerful and gentle demeanor, but due to her experiences, she was not a naive young woman.


    She knew better than others that the world was cruel. Although she would never intentionally harm innocent mortals, she was not a person who would step out to stop injustice either. Cultivators, on the other hand, were not among the people she would avoid.


    In her opinion, those who stepped onto the path of cultivation were those who wished to fight to be stronger. It was those who were willing to risk everything to reign supreme.


    Those who stepped onto this path of life had to be willing to die at any moment, and even if there was no grudge between people, they might still face death when interests were involved.


    This was why, when she found out that someone were fighting up front, she was willing to go and watch the drama. At the same time, she also had some impure thoughts about reaping the benefits of the fisherman.


    After being abandoned as a child, she had long since gotten used to robbing others. Even if she was no longer the same as before, she still felt no qualms about stealing the possessions of those who were dead on the ground.


    As for whether or not they were all dead before she arrived, that was not important, since they had already fought for so long, so even if anyone encountered their corpsester, they would assume that they had mutually destroyed each other, and a random group hade by and stolen the items.


    "Mother, please do not smile so sinisterly."


    While Bai Rouyun''s thoughts were going wild in her mind, Xiao Jin''s tender voice dragged her back to reality.


    Only then did she realize that she had been fantasizing about killing and robbing the people in front of her, and she coughed as she tried to regain herposure.


    "Why would you call my smile sinister? I am about to teach you about the importance of money. Everyone knows that while birds will die for food, humans will die for wealth, but always remember that money and treasures can only be used when you are alive. No matter how valuable an item is, when you are dead, it is no longer important.


    "Look at the many corpses in front of you. Even if they were the richest people on the whole continent, it will not change that they have died now, and their worldly possessions cannot help them in the future.


    "Because of this, we should be good people and help them. Look around and see if they have anything of value on their bodies and we will take it away. In return, we will purchase some paper money that they can use in Diyu while waiting for their reincarnation."


    Although they clearly had nothing on their bodies to give away their identities, Bai Rouyun had already realized that their weapons and armor was not ordinary. As such, it would be great to take it away.


    "But, Mother, they are not all dead. What about the ones who are still alive?" Jiaojiao was looking at the groups of people in front of her, and her pretty brows were furrowed as if she had met a great challenge that she could not find the solution to.


    "If we kill them, won''t they be dead then?" Xiao Mao''s words were clearly not his own but belonging to Xiao Hua. The Golden Emperor Vine was swaying happily on top of his head, as if eager to make its stance clear. It wanted to attack as soon as possible.


    "Please slow down." Although they had just undergone a huge battle, the surviving group were notpletely out of energy, and Bai Rouyun could not help but smile slightly as she lowered her head.


    Although their group had not been noticed right as they approached, Bai Rouyun''s exnation of how to take the worldly possessions and purchase some paper money was noticed, making it clear that this young woman had found a very high-sounding excuse for robbing the corpses.


    If it were merely the corpses of their enemies, then they would not mind, but from the sounds of the beast by her side, they also nned on making the rest of them into corpses.


    "Your Excellency does not need to worry. While mypanions might be carried away by my suggestions, we are not as cruel as you might think.


    "We are new to the Wushi Continent, and cannot afford to offend a group of experts such as yourself. Please do not worry about our presence. We will get on our way and will not pose any danger to your group."


    Although Bai Rouyun truly would not mind attacking this group and taking away their items, she still decided not to act rashly.


    For someone to be willing to send a whole team of killers like this, it was obvious that the identity of the group was special. She was still new to the Wushi Continent, and gathering such a strong enemy for herself already would not be the most suitable decision.

 Chapter 316: Zhao Xiaozhou

    <h4>Chapter 316: Zhao Xiaozhou</h4>


    The group of survivors was clearly more well-off than the average cultivator. The one who had spoken previously was a young man, and from the way, the others listened to him and seemed to respect him, he was clearly the center of their group.


    Bai Rouyun was not familiar with the faces of the various people from the Wushi Continent, so while Yun Mingshen had spent time exining the positions each faction held, she did not know who belonged where.


    Seeing that many of their guards had already died and were lying on the ground as lifeless as the assassins, but this young master could maintain his poise, Bai Rouyun knew that he was anything but ordinary.


    Such a person was not suitable to be an enemy, so she quickly aborted her ns of robbing the corpses, and instead smiled gently as she seemed approachable.


    It was, after all, a known fact that one would not p a smiling face, and as long as she stayed polite and out of their way, she should be able to keep herself and her children safe.


    "Miss, please wait."


    Bai Rouyun had already turned around and was ready to leave the battlefield, when she once more heard the young man''s voice call out to her.


    Even if she was no longer interested in watching the drama, she still understood that she should not sh with this group for now, and thus she turned back with a quizzical expression, as if utterly confused about the reasons behind calling her once more.


    "Miss, you said that you are new to the Wushi Continent? I take it that you have just ascended from a lower realm?"


    Bai Rouyun was not clear on the purpose for this young man when asking such questions, but she was not particrly interested in hiding her arrival at the Wushi Continent.


    While she could not say where she came from, as the prison continent was currently rather popr, she could still be clear about her progressing fast and thus ascending to the upper realms.


    The realms were split into numerousyers, and the higher theyer one traveled, the better talent and performance the many experts had.


    The Prison Continent was among the weakest of all theyers, but it was not the only one that could ascend to the Wushi Continent.


    Bai Rouyun knew her weaknesses well. Since she was new to the Wushi Continent, she would naturally have reactions that were very unlike those who had lived here all their lives.


    At the same time, her origin would be much more interesting if she tried to hide anything, so while she was, naturally, not willing to show or tell theplete truth, she still weaved lies and truths together, to make her stories much more believable and reasonable.


    The young man was stumped by how simply Bai Rouyun admitted to being new to the Wushi Continent.


    Most people who arrived at the Wushi Continent would feel inferior and try to hide their origin, but this young woman was clearly not ashamed by hercking background.


    Such confidence was rare, even among the younger generation that had grown up on the Wushi Continent, and he could not help but feel intrigued.


    Even so, he also understood that now was not suitable for him to get closer to a foreign woman. Although she had piqued his interest, he had just gone through an assassination attempt, and who knew if she had some sort of impure purpose.


    From her words, she had initially nned on helping all of them on the way to reincarnation and then robbing their valuables, but after seeing that their conditions were not horrible, this n had, seemingly, been abandoned.


    For now, it would be most beneficial to all of them if they parted ways and dealt with their own current situations. If fate was on his side, he would encounter her again another day, and if not, he could only sigh for the slight curiosity he had felt.


    Bai Rouyun quickly sensed that this young man seemed to be interested in her group, but she was not certain if it was due to her openness while discussing her background, or due to her rather odd group of children, so when she realized that he was a reasonable person and willing to let them go, she quickly got ready to continue forward.


    "My name is Zhao Xiaozhou. If we ever meet again, we might have the time to get to know one another better."


    Zhao Xiaozhou did not mind telling his identity to this mixed group. Although he had just suffered from an attack, he would never hide who he was.


    He was well aware that this woman and her group of misfits were not likely to know of his identity, nor of the Zhao family, but he still held a strange feeling of excitement when thinking about how she would recognize his identityter, or at least hear of the Zhao family as she began to journey through the Wushi Continent.


    "Thank you for your greetings. I am Bai Rouyun; a mere independant cultivator that had the luck to ascent from a lower realm."


    Bai Rouyun''s identity was special, as both her current and past lives were connected to the Wushi Continent. The Yun and the Bai families were both native to this stronger realm, but even so, she still had ended up in the prison continent twice, and thus her words were without fault.


    Having introduced herself, she quickly cupped her fists and made a greeting before she turned around and took her children away. She was a bit depressed about losing the opportunity to rob this group, but survival was naturally most important.

 Chapter 317: Old Habit

    <h4>Chapter 317: Old Habit</h4>


    Zhao Xiaozhou narrowed his eyes as he looked at the group leaving his sight. Although he was curious about her and wanted to know more, he knew that now was not a suitable time.


    Even so, he was quite confused about her sudden arrival, and the whole situation that had urred. This young woman did not seem like a rash or arrogant person, but she also did not seem to have the same kind of moral barriers that normal people would usually have.


    Her eagerness to witness the drama and rob the corpses seemed to be an ingrained habit that she was unable to let go. It was clear that she had advanced towards them with the intention of getting some benefits, but most people would never act like this, as they would disdain to rob corpses.


    Zhao Xiaozhou did not know about Bai Rouyun''s background. Under usual circumstances, she would also have left the battle behind and stayed at a safe distance, but after arriving in this unfamiliar area, her old habits had resurfaced.


    Back when Bai Rouyun was an orphan wandering the streets, she would not care about what was right or wrong, as long as it could help her survive. To increase her strength, she did not care about the dignity of a dead person, and would dly take their items without any mental burden.


    As she had been reborn into this new body, Bai Rouyun was no longer a starved and poor young woman, but had lived a life where materialistic resources had nevercked. As such, this strange habit had been buried deep within her mind.


    Even so, after arriving at the Wushi Continent, she had returned to those days of her childhood. She was in a foreignnd, and everything she encountered here was dangerous and could threaten her survival.


    She might have been a powerhouse in the Prison Continent, but here, she was merely another person from the younger generation, not even able to stand out among the others.


    As such, she needed to urgently increase her abilities and ensure that she could not only save her own life, but also protect her dear children, so when she heard the battle, she was eager to see if she could reap the benefits of a fisherman.


    Unfortunately, she still had very little understanding of the Wushi Continent, and upon witnessing the true circumstances of the battle, she quickly regained her senses. It was not a good idea to try and interfere.


    After getting such a rude wake-up call, she wanted to leave hurriedly, but she also understood that if she did not handle it well, she was likely to end up in a conflict with that Young Master Zhao, and that was something she was not willing to see.


    That was why, when she noticed that he seemed fairly reasonable and unwilling to make matters worse, she quickly grabbed the chance and left after introducing herself.


    The many children and beasts that followed alongside Bai Rouyun did not show any disagreements or confusion after seeing that she was changing her mind that quickly and simply followed her away.


    It was not before they had gone a long distance that Bai Rouyun finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Sorry, I was too influenced by my past and the greed got the better of me." Although Bai Rouyun had ced herself as the mother of this varied group of children, she never considered herself to be always right.


    Even if she was their mother, she was still a human being. As any other human, she could make mistakes and she was able to do things based on her emotions and knowledge, which others could find wrong.


    She never imed to be correct in everything, and she knew that it was important to respect and ept others, as long as they did not try to force their own thoughts onto her.


    To Bai Rouyun, it was important that when someone made a mistake, they had to confess and make up for it. Although she was iming to be an elder of these adorable children, her decision had also caused them to follow her into danger, and thus she owed them a sincere apology.


    To her, there was nothing wrong with apologizing to someone younger than her, and she also wished that her children could grow up to have their own opinions, thoughts, and views. She did not see the need to force her own decisions onto them.


    However, such a sincere apology caused the children to be taken aback. Although they had not had much interaction with most human beings, they had still seen many things during the time they had cultivated back in the lower continent.


    Filial piety had often be a chain to hold down a younger generation, and no matter what consequences the decisions of the older generation were, the youngsters had no way of going against them. The knowledge they had grown up learning was that their parents were right, even if their decisions were wrong.


    Fortunately, Bai Rouyun had never grown up in a family. She did not know what these blood-ties were that could make even a genius swallow his own voice and agree to his parents.


    She had, after meeting Yun Mingshen, found the joy of having a family member, but they were both from the same generation, so there was also no need to respect him as a parent.


    "Don''t worry. Even if we were to fight and kill these people for the sake of their treasures, we would not necessarily lose." Xiao Bao could not help but smirk maliciously, making his adorable child-like face turn sinister.


    Although Xiao Bao often carried himself as an arrogant young master with no care for the world, only he himself knew how much he adored Bai Rouyun, and after knowing that she was the reincarnation of his creator, all the barriers around his frozen heart had melted. He would follow her to the ends of the world, let alone kill a few people to rob their corpses.

 Chapter 318: Blocked Entry

    <h4>Chapter 318: Blocked Entry</h4>


    After leaving behind Zhao Xiaozhou and his guards, Bai Rouyun and her children encountered many experts that had ventured into the forest in search of treasures.


    Some came in groups, while others were trying their luck on their own. Most would look at Bai Rouyun and her group with some curiosity, but no one attempted to engage in conversation, and thus their departure from the forest was made without any extra troubles.


    "There is a city in front." Xiao Jin''s soft and cute voice sounded as they finally got past the final trees blocking their sight. Although a few oaks could still be seen, they were now so scattered that it was hard to consider it a forest, and thus they quickly noticed that this ce seemed to be amonly used entrance into the dangerous forest behind them.


    However, although the area seemed to be quite frequently visited, it was currently deserted. The usual busy path had turned deste, and Bai Rouyun could not help but frown slightly as she had a nagging feeling that it might be connected to the battle she witnessed earlier.


    If it was as she assumed, then this Zhao Xiaozhou was much more dangerous than she had initially expected.


    "Mother, look." Jiaojiao looked around and soon spotted a few guards patrolling the area. Their uniforms were simr to the ones fighting alongside Zhao Xiaozhou, and they seemed topletely ignore Bai Rouyun and her group of children as they progressed forward.


    "It seems that they have been told to ignore our presence." Xiao Bao looked at these patrolling guards with a furrow of his brows. He, too, could guess that the identity of Zhao Xiaozhou was not simple if he was able to block the road this easily, and even inform his guards that they should not act on Bai Rouyun.


    "No matter what, we have nothing to do with them, so let us just reach the city as soon as possible." Bai Rouyun was not willing to linger around this area any longer. Her initial impulse waspletely gone, and she quickly realized that what she had witnessed was likely to be a setup made by Zhao Xiaozhou for the sake of luring out the assassins that had targeted him. With the guards patrolling, it was clear that he intended to ensure that no one would be able to flee from his trap.


    While this idea of catching everyone at once was good, it was not often that it could work out so smoothly in reality, as the ces assassins would usually choose for their attacks were ces with the opportune terrain for retreat.


    The children were walking orderly and seemed obedient. Their appearances were a mess, as one was a nt, another an oversized cat. There were three children of otherworldly beauty, but all of them had some strange features, such as Jiaojiao''s dragon-features, Xiao Bao''s mature and deep eyes, and Xiao Jin''spleteck of care for anything around her.


    "Look at that. The woman and her group of misfits were allowed through this area."


    "Do you think she is the reason for the restricted area?"


    "The Zhao Family Guards are truly domineering. Who would have guessed that they could block the entire entrance into the Forgotten Forest like this without a care for who is being left outside."


    As they had reached the edge of the forest, many mercenaries and cultivators had gathered to enter the Forgotten Forest, only to be blocked by the guards from the Zhao Family.


    They were all unhappy with having to be held back like this, but they also knew that the position of the Zhao family within the Wushi Continent was not something that they could challenge, so while they grumbled a little, they did not try to force their way through.


    However, after witnessing Bai Rouyun and her group of children making their way through this locked down area, they all felt unhappy inside. Why could she go where they were forbidden ess?


    The words spoken were all full of jealousy and arrogance while looking down on Bai Rouyun, but no matter how much these people disliked her, she did not change her facial expression, and the Zhao Family Guards also seemed topletely ignore her presence.


    Bai Rouyun was aware that their young master had given the order for her to be let through, so she did not mind much about theirck of attention. However, this seemingly carefree expression made the ones denied ess unhappy.


    "Miss, don''t you think that you owe us an exnation?" A rather haughty voice suddenly sounded as Bai Rouyun had left through the enclosure of guards, and while she did not want to entangle with these people, she still felt a little annoyed.


    She was well aware that these people did not know what had happened within the Forgotten Forest, but she also knew that the guards were simr to the ones following behind Zhao Xiaozhou. This meant that the crest on their uniform should symbolize a special family or faction within the Wushi Continent, so why did these people not question them, and instead went for her? She had nothing to do with them at all.


    "I am not sure what you are talking about." Although Bai Rouyun was not willing to waste any time with these aggressive people, she also noticed their aggressive stance. It was clear that if she did not stand up for herself now, then she would be a target of them all, and even if she was strong enough, the sheer number of people would be able to bring some danger to herself and her children along the way.


    Hence, she had stopped and nced at the man with cold eyes and an unhappy expression on her face.

 Chapter 319: The Guards’ Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 319: The Guards�� Misunderstanding</h4>


    "Do not act dumb; it is clear that you just came out from the Forgotten Forest. The Zhao family has blocked entry for all, so how is it possible for you toe from within?" The man who had stepped forward previously was still very unhappy as he demanded an exnation from Bai Rouyun.


    "You said it yourself; they will not allow anyone to enter into the Forgotten Forest, however we came from deep within and are merely seeking to leave this area. We have not tried to upy any space within or came into conflict with anyone we should not. We are merely leaving through here so that we do not cause any trouble for the Zhao family."


    Bai Rouyun was not interested in exining to these random people she had never met before, but she was even less willing to be held back, so instead of mentioning Zhao Xiaozhou, she simply said that they were leaving the forest for the sake of not interrupting the Zhao family. Such words were already very polite and showed that they, too, had to vacate the area.


    The man, who had just been very aggressive, suddenly lost some of his anger, as he understood that Bai Rouyun and the others were not given special treatment. Instead they had been chased out from within, so, in a way, they were in the same position.


    Initially, many would have doubted her words as the guards of the Zhao family had let her pass through their blockade, but when they noticed how apathetic these guards looked at the woman, as she was questioned by them one by one, they understood that she was not an important person at all.


    Although the group of experts were in a foul mood and wanted to vent their anger on someone, they understood that they had to keep sane. This woman and her group of children and beasts had done nothing wrong, and thus they could not pour all their anger onto her. Since she was forced to leave as well, then they would just let her be.


    Bai Rouyun''s hands were both upied. Jiaojiao was holding one of her hands, while Xiao Jin was grasping the other. Xiao Bao was sitting on the back of Xiao Mao, and Xiao Hua was towering on the Cloud Leopard''s head.


    As they moved through the crowd, Bai Rouyun seemed very carefree. Her body was rxed and her every step was calm. Even so, while she appeared casual on the surface, she remained vignt and ready to strike at any moment that someone would try to block her and her children.


    Fortunately, the experts seemed to have lost all interest in her, and she managed to leave the group behind without any extra troubles.


    The guards that had let Bai Rouyun and her children through could not help but feel somewhat amazed by how simply she managed to resolve the issue that had appeared in front of her.


    They knew perfectly well that it was their Young Master who had ordered them to let her through.


    Young Master Zhao Xiaozhou was the heir apparent to be the next King Qin of the Wushi Continent.


    Although the Wushi Continent was different from the lower realms, and did not have kingdoms and empires with many citizens as the lower realms, many of the various factions would gather in alliances, and the leader of the strongest alliance was the Zhao family.


    The patriarch of the Zhao family had thus gotten the title of King Qin, and it had been a title that had passed from generation to generation through thousands of years.


    This title was always given by the patriarch to his oldest son, and only the oldest son could inherit this title. It was also due to this tradition that the patriarchs of the Zhao family did not have any concubines, as they would only allow the son of the main wife to be the heir.


    If they felt the urge to take on a concuber, they would often have to be careful about these concubines having evil thoughts towards their son and wife, and thus it was not worth the risk.


    This dedication had also made many look at the males of the Zhao family as loyal men who respected women and who did not lust for beauty. Young Master Zhao Xiaozhou, who was the heir apparent to the Zhao family, was thus the most sought-after man within the younger generation.


    Even so, Zhao Xiaozhou had not shown any interest towards the women around him. He was not hostile towards women, but he did not look at any of them as special either.


    Now that he had given the order that these guards had to allow Bai Rouyun ess without troubling her, they could not help but overthink and wonder if she was special to their young master.


    This was also why they did not interfere when she was confronted by the angry experts, as they wanted to see if she was worthy of the extra attention that their young master had shown her.


    Fortunately, they had not mentioned these thoughts out loud, as Bai Rouyun would have gotten angry. Although she was not a person who liked to lose her freedom, she was proud to be married to her husband, Li Moyun.


    Even if the two had not seen each other for a long time, she was still missing him and looking forward to their reunion. If she had known that these guards assumed that Zhao Xiaozhou had an interest in her that could be considered romantic, she would do her utmost to shoot down this misunderstanding as swiftly as possible. She was not willing to give anyone false hopes, and she was also not willing to be ambiguous with others, especially when considering she already had a partner with whom she wished to spend her entire life.

 Chapter 320: Birds Die In Pursuit Of Food, While Men Die In Pursuit Of Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 320: Birds Die In Pursuit Of Food, While Men Die In Pursuit Of Wealth</h4>


    Bai Rouyun did not waste her time with the Zhao family guards, nor did she care about the gathered horde of angry cultivators.


    The children all followed by her side obediently. They were usually quite slow at understanding the different emotions that humans would have, but even so, their sense of danger was strong, and thus they knew that they should keep a low profile and leave as soon as possible.


    "Well, since this girl was able to leave the forest, I would assume that there might be something personal for the Zhao family to handle here. If there was some sort of treasure, then I assume that this girl and herpanions would have been killed.


    "Since this is the case, I am going to wait a day or two before entering the Forgotten Forest. The Zhao family should have finished by then, and we have done them a favor."


    The man who had at first confronted Bai Rouyun seemed toe to terms with the current situation. Although he was unhappy with being blocked, he also knew that the Zhao family was not anyone he could threaten, so he took a step back and retreated instead.


    The Zhao family guards seemed to hear their words, but none of them showed any expressions on their faces. They did not care whether or not this group of experts stayed and made trouble or not, as they would not be able to break into the forest. To them, it was much more exciting to know that their young master had paid attention to a woman.


    Bai Rouyun and her children quickly reached the city gates. The city in front of them was designed in the same style as the buildings from the lower continents, but the scale was much grander. The details were exquisite, and the size was more than thrice the size.


    The towering walls cast their shade on the road they walked, and the two watchtowers beside the gate were intimidating as inscriptions could be seen engraved into the stone itself.


    The city walls defenses were much better than any Bai Rouyun had ever seen before, but she did not feel threatened at all, instead she was fascinated as she witnessed the true gap between the worlds below and the Wushi Continent. The cultivation strength was only one part, however, the denser heaven and earth energy in the atmosphere had also increased the world''s resources, so that not only the cultivators could find better treasures for cultivation, even the buildings and walls were much more magnificent.


    Bai Rouyun did not feel inferior from havinge from a weaker continent, but she understood while it was much harder for those who climbed up through numerous hardships. Many of the geniuses who had fought relentlessly on their original continent to seed would feel ashamed from theck of wealth their origin brought.


    Although she could understand that they began to disdain and look down upon the poor continents from where they originated, Bai Rouyun could never share their feelings.


    To her, she felt that her entire upbringing was merely a test for her to hone her strength and utilize her full potential. If the Bai family had not tossed her to the lower continent when she was born in her past life, and if her current biological mother had not left her in the General''s Mansion, then her life would be very different.


    She would have avoided many episodes of suffering, but she would also have missed out on many things and people that had helped her be who she was today.


    So, no matter how horrible her background was, it was this past that had carved her into the woman she was today, and instead of being ashamed or trying to hide, she would use this background as a shield and a pride.


    She was not a weaker cultivator just because she came from the poorer continents, in fact, she was many times better than most, since she had been able to struggle and leave behind that world, moving towards a future in front.


    "Do you think that they will require some sort of entrance fee here?" Bai Rouyun put away her thoughts, and returned to the present. She looked at the guards that were blocking everyone''s entrance into the city, and she noticed how each person handed something over to the guards in front of them.


    However, she could not see in details, so she did not know if they needed to provide a set fee for entry.


    "You can always get a few gems from the secondyer of the pagoda. Those gems should be more than enough to let all of us enter, and even the guards are going to like you very much afterward." Xiao Bao shook his head as he also felt a little uncertain.


    They did not know what kind of currency was used here on the Wushi Continent, but from the density of heaven and earth essence in the atmosphere, he could still guess that the gems were considered great items for the cultivators.


    Bai Rouyun frowned slightly as she considered this option, but she was not eager to ept it. Although she was never ashamed of her background, she was also perfectly well aware that there was no protection to be found from the lower continents.


    If she took out some treasures that were outstanding, she would be the one to suffer, as birds die in pursuit of food, while men die in pursuit of wealth. Many would be willing to risk their lives to rob treasures from unknown cultivators.

 Chapter 321: The Middle-Aged Guard

    <h4>Chapter 321: The Middle-Aged Guard</h4>


    Bai Rouyun was not in a hurry to enter the city. She did not know what treasures were most suitable to use as payment for entry, but after deliberating over her options, she took out some herbs that had been growing in the firstyer of the pagoda.


    Although these herbs were not considered priceless, they were still useful. Due to the benefits of the first floor, their growth had also been increased many times over, so the herbs would also be well received here on the Wushi Continent.


    As for Xiao Bao''s suggestion of using the rare gems, she was not willing to do so, as it might not solve their problem but could bring them danger instead.


    Bai Rouyun had chosen a different variety of herbs and found enough so that she could hand over one stalk for each of the children and herself. Even if Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua would not be considered equals to the other children, Bai Rouyun did not differentiate between them. Since the city had requested that everyone entering pay an entrance fee, she naturally had to ensure that all of them were entering legally.


    As she made sure that the herbs she had picked were all of decent quality and should be enough to ensure their entrance but not bring much attention to themselves, she straightened her back.


    "We are all new to the Wushi Continent. Although some cultivators here are arrogant, every person is different and many are intelligent. This ce is also a ruthless world, and we need to not show any weakness when advancing.


    "This is why I already informed Young Master Zhao of our ascent from the lower realms. Those who are intelligent will have already guessed this fact, and if we try to hide it, it will only be used against us at some point.


    "Instead of waiting for disaster to strike, it is much better to be proactive. Now we might even be able to use this as an exnation for why we do not have the currency they use, and thus be able to enter with the herbs instead."


    Bai Rouyun knew that to stay alive, she had to consider every option they had at their disposal. She was also clearly aware that their current backing in the Wushi Continent were Li Moyun, Xiao Long, and Yun Mingshen, but all three were far away from them now, and they could not depend on the three to save them if they encountered any problems here.


    They had to depend on themselves for now.


    "Halt!"


    As they arrived at the gates, the guards stopped them as expected. The guard in front of them seemed to have served at the city gates for a long time, and his expression was very casual and calm.


    He was a middle-aged man, but his cultivation had only reached the seventh rank of the Core Construction. For cultivators at the Wushi Continent, this strength alone was not enough to be anything outstanding, and he could only be a gatekeeper for life.


    Even so, he did not seem bitter or unhappy as he allowed the various guests to enter the city. He seemed mature and stable, so although his cultivation base was on the lower end, Bai Rouyun still felt great respect for him. For many, facing life was much more difficult if the talent they possessed wascking, as they would constantly be reminded of their failure in a world like this.


    "Sir, we are new to the Wushi Continent and when we ascended we arrived at the Forgotten Forest. We are still uncertain about many things, but I realized that to enter the city a entrance fee is needed.


    "We do not know about the riches used on this continent, and we have not managed to find any treasures yet, but we did find a few herbs within the Forgotten Forest. I was wondering if these can be used to pay for our entry fee instead?"


    The guard was quite surprised as he noticed how calm the woman''s voice was when mentioning her heritage. He was born and raised on the Wushi Continent in the Forgotten City, where they were now, but due to his low talent for cultivation, he had never looked down on those who came from the realms below.


    Even so, he had noticed that many seemed to suffer from low self-esteem and would often get aggressive when their background was mentioned, as if it was a stain on their identity that they could never wash off.


    Meeting someone who easily epted her background as a part of herself withoutining made him appreciate her deeply.


    "Let me see the herbs." He did not pick up the herbs, but looked at them as Bai Rouyun spread them out in front of him. The herbs were of good quality and a very impressive age. Although their various types were rathermon, these were still among the best you could get, so their value was naturally better than the most.


    "To enter, one has to pay spirit coins, but since you do not have any, why don''t I take your Purple Jade Dandelion and the Strangling Spirit Rose? I can pay your entrance fee in return."


    The guard was aware that these herbs could pay their entrance more than twice, so he did not ept them all but merely wanted enough to cover his expenditure and the time he would need to exchange the herbs for money. To him, there was no need to earn anything extra, as he merely wished to help, but Bai Rouyun was truly relieved, and gave him a me Core Tulip as an extra gift of gratitude.

 Chapter 322: Keeping a Low-Profile

    <h4>Chapter 322: Keeping a Low-Profile</h4>


    "When entering the city, you will need some spirit coins. Take the rest of these herbs to the Lingcao Pavilion and sell them. Although they are not worth a lot, it should still be enough for your group to find a ce to rest for a few nights until you figure out your future actions."


    The guard was patient with Bai Rouyun and wished to help her be a bit more familiar with the current situation. Although he was not endowed with great talent for cultivation, his polite and friendly personality had managed to get him through life without any troubles.


    He always believed that as long as he showed enough respect, no one would make life hard for him. On the other hand, he also liked to help those in need to the best of his abilities.


    "Thank you." Bai Rouyun sped her fists as a show of gratitude. She was truly grateful for the assistance this middle-aged guard had given her, and while she was not currently able to return the favor, she would remember it, so that she could return it one day, if possible.


    "Xiao Bao, do you know what these spirit coins are?" As they entered the city, Bai Rouyun looked around the stalls ced by the roadsides, and at the bustling crowd that was rushing forth and back.


    She noticed that some were using a coin-like item to pay for the various items they bought, but the coins all had different colors, so she was aware that certain things had to be taken into ount. It did not seem as if these spirit coins were all the same.


    "I have never used spirit coins before." Xiao Bao could only shake his head regrettably as he looked at the various coins as well, "but looking at the coins being used, the amount of energy within seems to determine the color of the coins"


    Bai Rouyun had also noticed that the coins had various colors and that the energy contained in the coins was different from each type. Even so, she would like to have a more in-depth exnation of these coins.


    "We will go to the Lingcao Pavilion for now. I am not going to sell the herbs right away, but look around a bit first, to get an impression of what price the various herbs sell for right now.


    "The herbs we are going to bring out will be some of the more ordinary ones. Although they are not too rare, every alchemist will need these herbs, so if we can provide good quality, we will definitely benefit.


    "For now, our aim is not to be rich but to have enough money for us to live a decent life. Since we have no one covering our backs, and considering that our strength is still not enough to run around wantonly on the Wushi Continent, we better keep a low profile."


    Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin were both divine treasures, and they had not been contracted to such a weak master before. Although Bai Rouyun''s mental strength was outstanding, and her views on the world were impressive, she had not been cultivating for long enough to have be a true powerhouse.


    She knew very well that she had to lower her presence and bide her time while growing, or she would be stumbling along the way.


    Even so, Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin were usually contracted by those who had already be powerhouses. Even if they had died rtively shortly after being contracted, these powerhouses had never been willing to lower their heads and stay unnoticed. They would much rather charge head-first towards death, and throughout the passing of time, it had be a standard preconception by the two spirits, that this was what dignity was.


    However, it was not before meeting Bai Rouyun that they understood that it was not worth it to pay with your life for something that could be solved differently or straight up avoided.


    By the time the Primal Chaos Pagoda was created, the original creator, Bai Rouyun''s previous incarnation, was already powerful, so Xiao Bao had never seen her progressing towards the top of the world.


    Now that he witnessed her going step by step towards the apex, he understood why she had managed to be a powerful entity unlike any other, while the temporary masters he had throughout history had died so swiftly.


    Dignity was important to any living being, but arrogance would often cause evesting pain. Throwing themselves head-first into danger without considering the various options and consequences was not bravery but stupidity.


    The group of children had noments on Bai Rouyun''s decision about being a low-key person, but they needed to do something about the sheer amount of members their family had.


    "Enter the alley over there. We will all go back inside the Primal Chaos Dimension, and only leave Xiao Hua outside to apany you. Xiao Hua will wrap herself around mother''s wrist and look like a simple bracelet, but it will be our younger sister''s responsibility to keep mother safe." Xiao Bao had made a decision, and the others quickly epted it.


    Since they wished to keep a low profile, their group was genuinely not suitable to travel together as they had done so far. They were much too conspicuous with their strange appearances.


    Bai Rouyun smiled happily and patted all the heads of her children to praise them. "Each one of you has to take the time and cultivate well while you are inside the Primal Chaos Dimension. Use the time and be stronger. We will need the strength of one another to stand firm on this newnd."

 Chapter 323: Overwhelming Riches

    <h4>Chapter 323: Overwhelming Riches</h4>


    By the time Bai Rouyun left the shaded alleyway, she was no longer followed by her children or arge Cloud Leopard. The only one apanying her was Xiao Hua, who had wrapped herself around Bai Rouyun''s wrist, and the beautiful flower was the final touch bringing beautiful contrast in color with her simple white outfit.


    The bustling streets in the Forgotten City were never stopping, and thus no one noticed the disappearance of Bai Rouyun''spanions. As she merged with the moving crowd, Bai Rouyun found that most were moving towards the center of the city, and she began to slow her speed, as she listened to the words around her.


    "The market is going to open earlier this month. I heard that the Zhao family has blocked all entry into the Forgotten Forest, so the treasures avable at the market this month will be less than normal."


    "The market was not supposed to be opened before next week, does anyone know why the City Lord changed his mind?"


    "I am in need of some of the herbs that are a little harder to find, but the quantity will definitely be lesser, now that the market has been opened in advance, and the forest is closed off."


    Many different conversations entered Bai Rouyun''s ears, and she quickly understood that this Forgotten City had a market every month. However, the opening day had been moved ahead of schedule, and many were feeling panicked.


    These markets were likely very popr among both buyers and sellers. During most days, the ones venturing into the Forgotten Forest would sell their gains to the various stores and ept the price they could get, but these stores also needed a profit, so the amount the sellers got was much less than what they could get if they sold directly to the customers.


    At the same time, the customers would also rather contact the sellers directly, as it was easier to haggle for a good price with the sellers than with the shops.


    However, Bai Rouyun was not tempted to change her destination. Although she might be able to gain more money by selling it directly at the market, she also knew that it would drag even more danger towards her.


    At the market, everyone would be able to see how she would be able to trade an unknown amount of herbs for spirit coins. This would attract someone with bad morals. If she was unlucky, they would then make a move, and she would be the one losing out.


    If she, on the other hand, decided to go to the Lingcao Pavilion, she should be able to sell arger quantity of herbs without others noticing her abnormality.


    Bai Rouyun continued to listen to the conversations as she continued forward. The Lingcao Pavilion was ced in the Central Square, so although she was not heading directly for the market, she still walked in the same direction, and thus managed to gain more information about what kind of treasures could be found.


    The market was held once a month, and most of the time, these markets only had the mostmon resources. They were all gained from within the Forgotten Forest, and it was hard to find something truly valuable unless they ventured deep into the depths of the trees.


    When someone did find something of a higher value, they would usually not sell it at the market, as they knew that precious things should either be kept a secret or sold as soon as possible.


    Bai Rouyun found that she had followed the crowd and arrived at the edge of Central Square.


    She looked around and found that although the Forgotten City was not among therger cities in the Wushi Continent, it had still seeded in bing rather overwhelmingly affluentpared to the major cities in the continents below.


    Bai Rouyun took a deep breath and looked around the stores that were located around the square. They were all grand and somewhat ostentatious, as if they were fighting for the gaudiest design.


    The most vulgar of all the buildings was the one she was looking for. The Lingcao Pavilion was, as the name mentioned, a pavilion, but where most would have been built from various types of wood and cobblestone, this one was built entirely with jade and other precious stones, making your eyes hurt just by looking at it.


    Bai Rouyun took a deep breath. Her initial n was to enter this building, sell her herbs, and then move on, but the overwhelming smell of a prodigal master made her halt her steps, wondering if she had made the right decision.


    She did not know enough about the Wushi Continent to determine whether or not it was normal for them to have homes looking this overwhelmingly morous, but she already felt that being low-key was a much more pleasurable way of portraying oneself.


    Calming her racing heart that felt as if a hundred camels had galloped on top of it, she steeled herself and walked towards the entrance.


    She had already nned which nts to sell, and had moved them all from the Primal Chaos Dimension and into the Qiankun bag by her side.


    The closer she got to the building, the more blinding the gold and jade turned out to be. Bai Rouyun could not bear to look at the wasteful use of such materials, and lowered her head instead as she tried to calm herself down.


    Having grown up in poverty, it was truly too much to see this.

 Chapter 324: Enigma

    <h4>Chapter 324: Enigma</h4>


    To Bai Rouyun, there were many ways to disy one''s riches. Some would be overwhelmingly extravagant, to a point where it would feel profligate, while others would have a way to disy their wealth in an elegant and tasteful way.


    This Lingcao Pavilion was not a graceful design, but instead appeared rather styleless.


    It was not that Bai Rouyun did not see auction houses and big businesses before. She knew that this was a ce of great wealth and that they would usually be more decorated than most ces to disy their high status, but even so, this decision of just pasting expensive materials on top of each other made it seem much more tasteless and childish.


    Even so, Bai Rouyun took a deep breath as she prepared to enter into the pavilion itself. She knew well that you could never judge a book by its cover, so she did not dare to lower her guard as she stepped up the stairs leading to the entrance.


    The steps were all polished and shone brightly in the light, but upon closer observation, Bai Rouyun found that they seemed to be inscribed with various runes.


    Bai Rouyun was still not familiar with the various runes used for inscription, but she could sense a slight fluctuation in energy beneath her feet.


    If not for the fact that she had just recently found some interest in inscription, she would not have noticed these small runes, and would have assumed that the energy she felt came from the stones themselves.


    Perhaps this overly gaudy appearance of the building was not actually made to blind the customers with its brilliance in the way she had expected. It should not show off the wealth but numb the customers'' senses and lower their guards.


    Although there were various thoughts swirling within Bai Rouyun''s mind, she did not hesitate as she kept walking forward. Her facial expression did not change either, and she appeared as if she had not noticed anything amiss.


    Since the owners of the Lingcao Pavilion had worked so hard to make their defenses hidden beneath a shell of overindulgence, she was not going to question this decision.


    She was, after all, not nning on having much connection with the Lingcao Pavilion in the future. To her, it was merely a ce she was visiting now to get some spirit coins, and she could perhapse by a few timester if she needed more money to purchase the things she wanted, but she did not n to have a deeper rtionship with thisplex business.


    "Wee."


    As Bai Rouyun stepped inside the store, she found that a sales assistant was already waiting for her by the side. When looking around, she found that every customer within the store was followed by a personal assistant, and none of them seemed impatient or arrogant as they guided them around, and they also managed to maintain their dignity and did not humble themselves either in an attempt to sell more items.


    The quality of the staff members was very different from the overwhelmingly shiny exterior that made it look as if the staff within were all hedonistic and arrogant young masters and misses.


    Whenparing the arrogant exterior with the professional interior Bai Rouyun could not help but raise an eyebrow in amusement. She did not believe that the owner would have bad taste and simply use this overwhelmingly shy design based on their personal preference, so what could it be?


    It was not that Bai Rouyun had much experience with shops in general, but she had been best friends with Xue Jingyu for many years, and no matter how arrogant and prodigal he might seem in the younger generation, his acute sense of business was truly frightening. He had often exined things to her, and she knew that many low-key experts would intentionally steer clear of a shop that tried to show off in this manner.


    However, Bai Rouyun did not mention anything but merely looked at the sales assistant that had been patiently waiting by her side as she surveyed the storefloor.


    "I have some herbs I have gathered in the Forgotten Forest earlier. I was wondering if your shop is interested in purchasing these items?"


    Bai Rouyun did not whisper nor did she raise her voice. She was speaking naturally, and many could hear her voice, but most also caught many pieces of information within the sentence.


    The herbs she wished to sell had all been gathered in the Forgotten Forest. This meant that they were fresh and had been found recently. The herbs within the Forgotten Forest were naturally very useful, but it was extremely rare for someone toe across many treasures, so since she was walking into the store casually like this to sell her herbs, they would not be of a high quality.


    At the same time, she mentioned that there were multiple herbs, and it seemed as if she wished to empty her inventory here, which made her of even less interest to the ones looking around, as she would have nothing of value after leaving. Even the spirit coins she would be able to earn, would not be enough to warrant the risk taken by trying to rob her on the way back.


    "Please follow me to our herb appraiser." The sales assistant did not seem unhappy when he noticed that she did not n on buying anything but was selling instead. He was as polite as before, and stretched his arm to lead her in the right direction.


    Such staff-members were clearly the most suitable, and Bai Rouyun was very pleased as she nodded in gratitude and followed the path that had been pointed out.

 Chapter 325: The Mature Man

    <h4>Chapter 325: The Mature Man</h4>


    The appraisal was done by professionals that specialized in various trades, and the expert that Bai Rouyun had been led to was a mature man, who looked neither young nor middle-aged.


    He had an intimidating aura, and his eyes were sharp and overwhelming. When looking at him, one could guess that he was not just an ordinary appraiser, but it was not Bai Rouyun''s intention to try and pry into his true identity.


    "Wee. Please take out the herbs you wish to have appraised." The appraiser was clearly specialized in herbs as this was the only thing he asked for her to bring out.


    He was sitting on a one-person couch while gesturing for Bai Rouyun to take a seat opposite to him. His demeanor was powerful and his body released much pressure, but he did not act domineering or impolite.


    The more Bai Rouyun looked around at this Lingcao Pavilion, the more confused she got. Everything seemed to be contradicting, and she had long since lost all expectations of the following events.


    Bai Rouyun had been somewhat tempted to take out a few rarer nts as she wished to see how deep the waters ran in this strange shop, but she quickly regained her senses.


    If she was still in her old continent and at the peak of her strength, then it would not be a problem to probe other factions. However, she was currently weakpared to the average strength in this ce and without any backing. She was in a foreign ce and wished to stay low-key, so she quickly cast away her wayward thoughts.


    Bai Rouyun took out a porcin box from within her Qiankun bag. The porcin box was not outstanding, it could even be considered in, and the blue motif disyed a lotus pondndscape.


    Bai Rouyun ced the porcin box on the table. She had intentionally picked this box. Although it was very pretty and able to sustain the energy and life force within the herbs, it was not the type usually used by experts.


    Such a small detail was noticed by the mature man in front of her, and the darkness in his eyes increased slightly as he looked at the porcin box for some time, without reaching out to open it.


    Bai Rouyun was not in a hurry either. Usually, the noble youngdies raised in the aristocratic families would be sitting upright with a straight back, their legs would be ced in a specific angle, and their hands would also be folded on top of theirp.


    This woman, on the other hand, was not following the etiquette that wasmon for the noble women. Although her aura was overwhelming, she did not seem to be controlled by the same kind of polite regtions as others as shenguidly leaned against the backrest of the sofa.


    The mature man was supposed to be stoic and very strict when it came to following the various etiquettes and expectations on how to behave, but he did not seem to have any intentions ofmenting on Bai Rouyun''s behavior.


    For some reason, Bai Rouyun had a nagging feeling that this man knew who she was, but she could not help but think that she was overly sensitive, as she was new to the Wushi Continent, and only Li Moyun and Yun Mingshen were familiar with her here.


    Even the Bai family did not know that she had arrived, as she had never had much contact with them after their initial introduction. She still bore a grudge from how they spoke about Li Moyun and herself back then.


    The mature man withdrew his gaze as he noticed how Bai Rouyun''s eyes narrowed and her eyes became sharp. It was clear that she was on high alert, so he dared not show any traces and instead reached out his hand to pick up the porcin box on the table.


    The man looked at the box after which he opened it. Initially, he did not hold much hope for the box to contain anything valuable, but after the lid was opened, he felt his senses assaulted by the fresh and fragrant scent of the herbs within.


    The man''s eyebrows rose slightly as his focus was ced on the flowers within the box. There were seven stalks of flowers, and each of them had between ten and twelve bell-shaped flowers hanging along the stalk.


    The flowers were white and it seemed as if they had been carved from pearls as the color and luster was simply too pearl-like.


    These herbs, the Spiritual Pearl-Bell Flower, were not considered a rare herb, but it was not toomon either. It was just that when one came across these herbs, they would usually find more than one at a time.


    Also, these herbs had around ten flowers on each stalk, and thus they were not as hard toe by as others. Even so, they were usually hard to purchase as many pills required this herb to stabilize the various medicinal properties during the concoction process.


    The mature man''s eyes turned solemn as he looked at the flowers within the box. He was clearly very interested in these flowers as he could see that they were not ordinary.


    He raised his head and looked at Bai Rouyun. "May I take a closer look?"


    Although he was the appraiser, he needed the permission from the owner before he touched anything directly, and thus asked politely before doing anything extra.


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head as she looked at him with interest. Most of her initial vignce was slowly getting less overwhelming as she noticed his genuine interest in herbs. Perhaps she had merely been too sensitive at first.

 Chapter 326: Master

    <h4>Chapter 326: Master</h4>


    "These Spiritual Pearl-Bell Flowers have been growing to near perfection. Although this kind of flower is moremon than many other precious herbs, it is also one of the most needed for alchemists.


    "The quality of the herb determines the ability to bnce the refinement process of pills, and these herbs are able to increase the possibility of seeding with higher-tiered medicines by a lot, depending on the form used."


    The mature man could not help but sigh in amazement as he looked at the stalks of herbs in front of him. All of them were pristine, and he even coveted them for himself, but upon thinking about the youngdy''s identity, he quickly withdrew even the slightest inkling of shrewdness.


    "My name is Sun Junmeng. I am the manager of Lingcao Pavilion, and usually, my office is elsewhere.


    "I came to this Forgotten City this time due to the ruckus that the Young Master from the Zhao family has been making, but I did not expect that I would encounter a treasure like this along the way."


    Although Bai Rouyun knew that the Spirit Pearl-Bell Flowers she had brought were precious, she could not help but furrow her brows upon hearing how this man was referring to them as treasures.


    She had specifically picked these herbs as they were not overly important, so even if they were of good quality, no one would truly care. However, this manager did not only care, but he even referred to them as treasures, making her feel that something was wrong.


    As such, Bai Rouyun did not wish to give away anything else, so she nodded her head politely in a greeting and quickly introduced herself by name.


    As she cupped her fists in polite greeting, Sun Junmeng''s eyes swept across Xiao Hua on her wrist, and his eyes contracted slightly before he quickly looked away. Everything was done swiftly, without Bai Rouyun''s notice, but it was clear that the mature man had recognized the Golden Emperor Vine wrapped around her hand.


    He could not help but feel very excited as he looked at the outstanding woman in front of him, and even a sense of pride appeared in his heart.


    From the very first time that their master had ordered them to look for his wife, he had been sent to this Wushi Continent to increase their influence and find all the information he could find.


    Unfortunately, he soon got news of the destruction of Miss Yun''s home, and also the death of the Young Madam. His master had been heartbroken and close to deviating into the devil path when he found out that Young Madam still had a living family member trying to survive, and he once more regained his senses.


    Even if he could no longer save his beloved, he would at least ensure that her only family member left would survive. This resulted in his men keeping an eye on Yun Mingshen but never interfering with his life. Only if he had no way of survival were they allowed to step in.


    At the same time, he left his businesses on the Wushi Continent to Sun Junmeng as he hoped that they could help Yun Mingshen in the future, but before it reached this point, he suddenly got the news about Bai Rouyun.


    It was Sun Junmeng who had been tasked with keeping an eye on Yun Mingshen, as his master was unable to look at the young man without feeling his heart being ripped from his chest, so it was also Sun Junmeng who was informed about how Yun Mingshen had gotten close to a youngdy named Bai Rouyun from the lower continents.


    At first, Sun Junmeng felt that this woman might be the future wife of Yun Mingshen, so he started to gather all pieces of knowledge and information about her past, and the more he read, the more stunned he became.


    Eventually, one of the hidden guards contacted him and informed him that Bai Rouyun was the daughter of their Young Madam, and also described the life that she had lived since her birth.


    Sun Junmeng was ecstatic to know that their master still had a daughter living somewhere in the world, and hoped that she could be his new light in life, but who would have thought that their domineering and ruthless master turned into a chicken the moment he knew of his daughter''s existence.


    He still remembered the excitement and hesitation on their master''s face as he tried to ask whether or not she would me him. Their master was still ming himself for his wife''s death, although he had no way to know nor any means to block the cmity.


    However, now that his daughter was alive, he was worried that she would me him. Fearing for his own daughter looking at him with hostility, he was so scared that he had still not appeared, and merely asked even more people to protect her in the shadows and keep him informed about her whereabouts.


    It was also due to this that Sun Junmeng was in the Forgotten City. He had been sending his hidden guards to every edge of the Wushi Continent to look for the missing Young Lady, and only after contacting his Master, who used a forbidden spell to trace her location, did he know that she was somewhere close to the Forgotten City.


    Sun Junmeng had been worried about meeting their Young Miss at first. He did not know how to contact her, nor did he know what to expect. Their master was so outstanding and powerful, but this Bai Rouyun had been suffering since childhood.


    It was not that they feared for her not being talented or skilled. To them, her happiness was the most important, but they feared that she would suffer. What if she felt unworthy after arriving at the Wushi Continent?

 Chapter 327: Deep Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 327: Deep Thoughts</h4>


    Bai Rouyun''s identity was special. Although she had been reborn numerous times, and her soul had been shattered, her biggest challenge was that her current soul had not gone through the wheel of reincarnation when it was rebirthed in her current body.


    If she had underwent the ordinary path of reincarnation, she would have drunk Grandma Meng''s tea of forgetfulness, and would have forgotten all memories of her past life. In that case, even if Bai Mn had the soul fragment, she would not have any reaction when it came close.


    Unfortunately, her soul had not been cleansed and she was now a person with two lives.


    She had, in her first life, been born to the Patriarch of the Bai family from the Wushi Continent and his principal wife. Her identity was supposed to be noble but due to the internal strife, she had been tossed to the lower realms as a newborn baby.


    Her life had been one long struggle for survival, and although she had a good friend such as Xue Jingyu, she had faced her death alone.


    When she was reborn, she had begun to realize that the world was not only ck and white and that everything depended on the person who had to judge.


    She began to open her heart and found that life had many beautiful feelings that she had never dared to experience before. She no longer hungered for a maternal family and was satisfied with what she had gotten instead.


    However, she encountered Yun Mingshen, who had infiltrated the Eternal Shadow Pce, and found out that her mother was not a lowly concubine within the General''s estate, nor was her father the Young General Bai.


    She did not have her parents, but she had Yun Mingshen by her side as a family member, and she suddenly felt very excited and grateful for everything she had gotten.


    She would never have expected that the mature man in front of her had been sent by her biological father.


    Sun Junmeng also dared not let out any information, as he knew that his master was worried and scared of how his daughter would react when she found out that she had a biological father somewhere, who had never been part of her life before.


    Unlike the Bai family who wished to bring her back to their family for the sake of avoiding embarrassment and to use her as a tool for a marriage of convenience, this man genuinely cared about her and worried about her opinion.


    During the time that Bai Rouyun had been cultivating in the lower realm to prepare for her ascension, the master had found every piece of information possible to try and understand her situation.


    Sun Junmeng still remembered how his face has turned ck and angry, while his murderousness had gathered around him in an aura that became so vtile that anything surrounding him shattered into dust, as he read about Bai Rouyun''s marriage to Li Moyun.


    However, not muchter, his features slowly softened, and he sighed deeply. The master''s eyes had been full ofplicated emotions, such as unwillingness and sadness, but also a slight gratitude.


    Sun Junmeng could easily guess the emotions of his master at that point.


    Although they had found their Young Miss, she was already married. Her marriage was a joke, as she had been gifted away as a trophy and insulted by those people of the royal family, however upon knowing how well Li Moyun had treated her, and how his daughter seemed to care for the man, his master had calmed his emotions and held back.


    It was clear that his master, as the biological father, had no right to interfere with her rtionships, and thus he could only ept the situation. Fortunately, the Young Miss was satisfied with her husband.


    Both Bai Rouyun and Sun Junmeng were thinking about their own things, so the room had be silent as they tried to straighten out their thoughts.


    The first of the two to regain his senses was Sun Junmeng. He looked at the woman in front of him and quickly wiped all emotions from his expression as he lowered his gaze and tried to find the most suitable way to pretend that he believed these herbs toe from the Forgotten Forest.


    The Forgotten Forest was a popr location for many mercenaries to scout out valuable herbs and other treasures to sell, so although there would definitely be Spiritual Pearl-Bell Flowers in the forest itself, they would not be of such an outstanding quality.


    Being a subordinate was difficult. He had to figure out the correct way to make it seem as if he had not seen through the fact that she had gotten these herbs from elsewhere, but still remind her that such valuable herbs should not be taken out. Even if their type was not that rare, the quality made it something that many would covet.


    At the same time, Sun Junmeng had a great interest in all herbs and nts, and he had long since recognized the ordinary-looking bracelet on her wrist.


    Although it did not move and seemed like a piece of ordinary wooden jewelry, he had long since recognized it as the Golden Emperor Vine.


    Clearing his throat, Sun Junmeng decided to begin his most important conversation in his life. He had to be polite but not let this youngdy sense anything amiss. Truth be told, although his master was many times stronger than this youngdy, Sun Junmeng had no doubt that if he messed up anything connected to Bai Rouyun, then the punishments would be much more severe than if it had anything to do with his master himself.

 Chapter 328: Spirit Crystal Card

    <h4>Chapter 328: Spirit Crystal Card</h4>


    "Miss Bai, I would like to thank you for bringing such pristine specimens to our store. These Spiritual Pearl-Bell Flowers are, without a doubt, the most perfect versions I have ever encountered.


    "Although the Spiritual Pearl-Bell Flower is not considered one of the rare herbs, it is still very hard to find any with this quality. In fact, many would be willing to go to great lengths to know where such magnificent flowers could have possibly grown."


    Sun Junmeng was praising the flowers to the best of his ability, as he tried to hint to the young woman that these herbs'' quality was simply too good for this part of the world, and that she had to be careful in the future.


    Naturally, Bai Rouyun could sense his implied words, and she also noticed that his sincere gaze seemed to try and ensure that she had understood his intentions.


    This mature man had suddenly turned from a powerful and slightly dangerous person to a more gentle and kind uncle-like figure. She was not dumb, she could clearly sense that the man had the best intentions when warning her like this.


    "In fact, if you ever need to sell any herbs of such good quality in the future, you definitely have toe to our Lingcao Pavilion.


    "We have stores throughout the entire Wushi Continent, and it is easy to find the right ce. When we finish this transaction, I will give you a special token that will make it clear to all appraisers that they have to handle your case discreetly.


    "I can feel that you are a person with good luck. Since you have managed toe across a fortunate location once and found such outstanding herbs, I have no doubt that you might encounter them again."


    Sun Junmeng was smiling gently as he spoke, but his heart was already full of grief and sadness. Even he knew that his words were simply too sincere and friendly. Anyone would be scared when encountering a person like him who was this gentle without reason, and would easily realize that there had to be some cause for this overwhelming favor.


    Bai Rouyun could sense that this Sun Junmeng had no hostility towards her, and she even noticed the helplessness in his eyes as he was overly friendly, making her feel somewhat novel.


    From a young age, Bai Rouyun had never experienced what it felt like to have an elder caring for her as a younger generation, so she could not help but feel rather intrigued by these strange feelings.


    Sun Junmeng was a person she had never met before, but she could feel that he genuinely wished the best for her without having any ulterior motives. Such pure feelings of a family were only connected to Yun Mingshen, and due to how close their ages were, she had never felt that he was her elder.


    "I understand. I will ensure that every time Ie across such outstanding herbs, I will only go to the Lingcao Pavilion to sell them. The Lingcao Pavilion is, after all, also a very well-known store, so I am sure I will not be at a loss." Bai Rouyun''s eyebrows stretched sweetly as she smiled and answered.


    Sun Junmeng''s smile turned deeper and his eyes glistened with praise as he heard the young woman''s answer. Although he had been fairly obvious with his words, she still pretended not to notice anything special, and even returned with an implied message of her own.


    The two looked at one another, and while no one said anything special, the smile in their eyes clearly showed that they had understood one another.


    "So, these herbs are indeed quite outstanding. I am not certain how much money you would like to get for them, but I have a suggestion." Sun Junmeng finally heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed that his master''s daughter was quite smart, and continued to approach her with a friendliness unlike before.


    "Since you just promised me that if you encounter other such outstanding herbs, you will sell them to our Lingcao Pavilion, then I would like to offer you a spirit crystal card.


    "The spirit coin card is a crystal card issued by the biggest bank within the Wushi Continent. It works simrly to the various spirit coins, but is much more useful.


    "Spirit coins can be found in various colors. The red spirit coins are the ones worth the least, and they then follow the order of the colors of the rainbow.


    "You need ten red spirit coins to gather enough energy for one orange spirit coin, and another ten orange spirit coins to gather enough energy for one yellow spirit coin.


    "However, the Spirit Crystal Card is different. These spirit coins will have to be delivered in numerous quantities, and often take up a lot of space. Trying to merge the coins into higher ranked coins is also not possible, as the coins themselves can only hold a certain amount of energy.


    "The Spirit Crystal Card, on the other hand, is different. Much like how the coins contain energy which is used as currency, so do these cards, but unlike the coins, you can deduct a certain amount of energy from the card at any given time, and also add more energy whenever you receive coins.


    "The various spirit coins can also be absorbed by the Spirit Crystal Card, and you can go to any bank or store and request for the energy within the card to be exchanged into coins if you should wish to do so."


    Sun Junmeng was exining the various currencies used in the Wushi Continent in such a fluent way, that Bai Rouyun instantly knew that he was aware of the fact that she had arrived at the Wushi Continent just recently.


    She could not help but raise an eyebrow in surprise, as she wondered where exactly this powerhouse came from, especially since the Bai family was highly unlikely to spend the effort of protecting her in the dark.

 Chapter 329: Explaining Some

    <h4>Chapter 329: Exining Some</h4>


    The Spirit Crystal Card was not a naturally urring card, but a card made from a crystal and inscribed with a certain inscription designed by the bank itself.


    This inscription could not be copied by others, and only the bank was able to create these special Spirit Crystal Cards.


    The cards were handy in such a way that when they absorbed the energy of the various spirit coins, the coins themselves would also be absorbed by the card, but instead of being ced alongside the energy, the coins themselves had been sucked into a specific space made solely for these empty coins.


    The card owner would then be able to hand in these empty coins when visiting the bank branches, and the bank would pay a certain fee for the absorbed coins to ensure that the cardholders had a certain incentive to send them back.


    These cards were extremely useful, and everyone who had the capital to purchase a Spirit Crystal Card would do so, but it was also due to these cards that the Jinqian Bank was the only bank to survive in the entire Wushi Continent.


    Bai Rouyun had been listening to Sun Junmeng''s description of the Spirit Crystal Card for long enough to understand that it was not something that just any cultivator would be able to possess.


    Even many of the native experts in the Wushi Continent would not be able to purchase one of these cards, but Bai Rouyun, who had just arrived on this continent, had already been offered one, and it appeared as if this Sun Junmeng was afraid that she would not ept it.


    Bai Rouyun lowered her gaze, and the doubtful emotions within her eyes were hidden by the shadows as she tried to figure out what this man''s purpose could be.


    She was well aware of the Bai family and theirck of attention to her, so she had no doubt that it was not them who were behind this strange store, so who could have such strange support towards her?


    After arriving at the Wushi Continent, the only person that Bai Rouyun had encountered was Zhao Xiaozhou, but he had no reason, nor possibility to help her with these.


    The only other option would be Li Moyun, but she had no doubt that if it was him, he would not hide his help, as he would want her to know of his appearance as swiftly as possible, making Bai Rouyunpletely uncertain as to who might be behind the sudden favor she was shown.


    Sun Junmeng could not currently see the emotions that were swirling within the young woman''s eyes, but he was no ordinary cultivator. The conflicting emotions caused Bai Rouyun to frown, and these small details made him clearly aware of her confusion.


    "You are a very smart girl, so you should already have many doubts swirling in your mind. I would like to exin the truth, but I am afraid that it is not possible at this point in time. If I do, someone will get very embarrassed and angry, and he will take out his anger on me.


    "However, the one behind me is aware of your identity and is also aware of your current situation. He hopes that you can reunite with your husband as soon as possible, and he wishes for you to live a happy life without troubles."


    Sun Junmeng could not help but sigh as he hoped that these details would be able to calm Bai Rouyun while still keeping his master''s identity a secret.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but feel very confused as she raised her head. Since this man knew that she was already married, he had to have some background information of her past, but she was still very new to the Wushi Continent, so he would have had to be following her from the lower realms until now.


    "I will ept the card." Bai Rouyun could not help but gently stroke the vine on her wrist as she made up her mind to ept the card sent to her by this Sun Junmeng.


    Although she could not understand his reasons or what could motivate him to help her like this, she was painfully well aware that she did not have an identity that could benefit others.


    If she was going to be used as a threat against Li Moyun, then this kind of approach waspletely unnecessary, as Sun Junmeng was much stronger than her and would be able to capture her without any problems, and no one else seemed to have any reason to work against her.


    Since she could not gain a proper understanding of the current situation, it was better to simply not spend too much time worrying about it. She would, eventually, get to know who was behind this man and what their purpose was, so she calmly epted their token of friendship. She genuinely needed a Spirit Crystal Card for now.


    Sun Junmeng did not dare exin much more about his master, but he also handed over another token that could be used to seek help in any store connected to their business group.


    It turned out that the bank that owned the Spirit Crystal Card and many other big businesses throughout the entire Wushi Continent all came from the same background, and that all these ces would have a special mark somewhere in their store. The mark was equally engraved into the token she had gained, so she would be able to seek help when needed in the future, even if Li Moyun or Yun Mingshen would be slow in locating her.

 Chapter 330: The Inn

    <h4>Chapter 330: The Inn</h4>


    When Bai Rouyun stood outside the Lingcao Pavilion, she could not help but feel that everything was very confusing. She had initially wanted to keep a low profile and not draw attention to herself since her background wascking, but now she had a Spirit Crystal Card in her possession and an identity token that would bring her many benefits.


    Although Sun Junmeng had not exined his origin, Bai Rouyun was smart enough to know that he had no reason to trick her, so he must have wanted to genuinely help her.


    The initial n had involved keeping a low profile and ensuring that no one would find any interest in robbing her as she did not have anyone backing her up; especially since her personal strength was not enough to face off against many of the experts living in the Wushi Continent.


    However, now that she had the identity token from the Lingcao Pavilion, she felt that it would be stupid not to use these benefits when receiving them for free.


    "Well then, why don''t we go find an inn and book a good quality room. Then, we should order a lot of delicacies and ask the staff to deliver them to the room so we can bring out all your siblings. That way, we can all enjoy a good meal and discuss our next course of action."


    Bai Rouyun was gently rubbing the vine that was wrapped around her wrist and smiled slightly. Although she was willing to live frugally, she would naturally not refuse better amodations when having the opportunity to do so.


    Xiao Hua also swayed its leaves slightly on her wrist to show its happiness with her words. Although she had to keep a low profile for now, the Golden Emperor Vine was still trying to disy her eagerness for food, and for getting to be with her Brother Mao again.


    Bai Rouyun''s mood was much better after knowing that she could livevishly until her husband or cousin located her, so she could not help but hum a song happily as she strode through the busy streets.


    Due to the sudden change in the schedule and the early appearance of the market, the city was crowded and many were full of anticipation as they tried to strike a good deal, while some were depressed by the loss they would have to take from this change.


    In the middle of this busy crowd, no one noticed Bai Rouyun''s lithe figure slipping through the horde of people like a fish navigating through the sea. She was not troubled by the many people, nor was she dyed by the crowded areas, but simply managed to slip around elegantly and beautifully, naturally and gracefully.


    The Lingcao Pavilion was located in the middle of the city, and the more upscale inns were also around the center square, so Bai Rouyun found a good ce quite quickly, after managing to get through the most crowded part of the market.


    The inn that Bai Rouyun had chosen seemed to be one of the more up-scale ones that could be found within the Forgotten City. It was not one of the bigger inns, but it paid more attention to quality andfort than the number of customers it could amodate.


    Although there were bigger and more luxurious inns in the city, Bai Rouyun liked this one the most as it would allow her to livefortably, but without also attracting too much attention.


    Many of the younger generation geniuses would prefer bigger inns, as they could mingle with one another and get noticed, but even if Bai Rouyun had gotten this strange backer, she still wished to keep a profile as low as possible while at the same time not sacrificing herfort.


    Bai Rouyun did not stay outside the inn for long. She was confident and calm as she stepped through the entrance and entered into the dimly lit ground floor.


    To the right side of the door was a reception area where those who wished to book a room could go. The stairs leading to the rooms upstairs were also on the right side, while on the left side there was a counter and the restaurant. The clearing in the middle of the room led out to the kitchen and the staff-areas, so even though this inn had both a restaurant and amodations, the two were split apart and thus would not interfere much with one another.


    The quality of the inn was good, and Bai Rouyun could not help but nod her head approvingly as she looked at the high-quality materials used that seemedfortable and luxurious but not gaudy.


    The scent that wafted out from within the restaurant was also tempting, and the delicate bnce between various vors made the smell of the food seem even more mouthwatering, so Bai Rouyun could not help but long for what she would be orderingter.


    Even so, she did not hesitate to head towards the counter for those who wanted to check into a room. She was hungry, but firstly she had to ensure that they had a ce where they could all eat together.


    "Hello, how may I help you?" The clerk behind the counter was polite but not humble; he appeared proud but not arrogant.


    It was clear that he had no prejudice against Bai Rouyun at all, and merely wished to do his job well.


    "Hello. What are the most spacious room you have avable?" Bai Rouyun could not help but feel happy when she noticed that even the staff was of good quality.


    "We have rooms avable for any kind of customer. There are individual rooms where you can rest on your own. These rooms do not have much space, but they do have a bed, a chair, and a desk. It is also possible to have a wooden barrel with warm water prepared for a bath, if required, but there is no extra space within these rooms.


    "There are three types of double rooms, and they are also ranked after the size and quality of the furniture. Finally, we have three individual courtyards at the back, but they are, naturally, the most expensive."


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 331: A Waste of Money

    <h4>Chapter 331: A Waste of Money</h4>


    The clerk clearly exined the various types of amodation that their inn offered, and what benefit and drawback each type of room had. He never mentioned the lower-ranked rooms as being bad, but stressed the quality andfort they provided, and that they would be more than enough for one day''s rest.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but praise the clerk, as he did not seem to be looking down on those who booked the smaller rooms, and instead felt that booking a big room when only resting for one or two nights was wasteful.


    After exining the various benefits of the rooms, he began to exin that every room, the bigger and smaller alike, would have the same kind of formation that kept them secure and that only a person who had broken through the fifth rank of the Corporeal Shedding would be able to forcefully enter.


    Although Bai Rouyun had not been at the Wushi Continent for long, she had been taught about the various ranks of the Ascended Realm multiple times, and knew that it was split into three sub-realms, the Core Construction Realm, the Soul Refinement Realm, and the Corporeal Shedding Realm. Each of these sub-realms were further split into nine ranks, and only after breaking through the Corporeal Shedding rank nine would the cultivator be able to step into true immortality.


    From this, it could be seen how powerful the protective formations were, and Bai Rouyun nodded her head in approval.


    "I would like to book one of your small individual rooms, and I would like to book it for a week from today." Bai Rouyun decided on one of the small rooms after careful consideration, and she also booked it one week in advance.


    She had considered moving into one of the courtyards in the back, but after thinking everything through, she still felt that the smaller rooms were more suitable.


    She had the Primal Chaos Pagoda in her hand, and she had to be careful not to show it off to others. It had caused her death once before, and she had understood that most treasures had to be kept a secret to ensure her own safety.


    Under usual circumstances, she would book a courtyard, so that her adopted children would be able to leave the Primal Chaos Pagoda as they pleased to be together with her, but she quickly changed her mind when hearing about the overwhelming security that this inn provided.


    Bai Rouyun was, in theory, able to live within the Primal Chaos Dimension, and would not need to book a room at all, but the risk was too great.


    Every time she entered the Primal Chaos Dimension, her body would vanish from the real world and enter her pocket dimension, and when she returned, she would, in the same way, appear out of nowhere.


    If anyone witnessed her sudden appearance like this, they would know that she possessed a high-ranked treasure. Even if they did not know the origin or specifics of this treasure, they would still be tempted.


    At the same time, if she booked an individual room like the one she just mentioned, she would be able to enter the Primal Chaos Dimension in her room and live a leisurely life within the dimension while officially being in the room.


    However, many times the rooms in the various inns were not secure enough, so Bai Rouyun would not trust them enough to enter and exit her pocket dimension as she pleased, so she would usually book arger room for them to rest inside.


    With the exined formations, Bai Rouyun understood that this room was secure enough for her to rest in her own dimension, and she could keep a low profile at the same time.


    Although she had been given the Spirit Crystal Card by Sun Junmeng, and that she had no doubt that it contained enough wealth to book the courtyards in the back, she still did not see the need to do so when it was not necessary. Even if this inn was more upscale, it was hard to guard against the unknown, and even if she had someone backing her, it was not worth it to attract greedy cultivators.


    The clerk nodded his head in approval. He was very neutral when exining the various rooms and their benefits, but inside his heart, he genuinely preferred the cheaper rooms.


    He was merely a clerk at an inn, and although he came from humble origins, he still had his own pride and views on the world.


    He had been struggling to be a cultivator, but he was unwilling to put any financial strain on his parents, so every resource he used was earned by himself with his own hard work.


    Most of the guests that came to the inn would book the most expensive and most luxurious rooms, and while the clerk felt that it was their own decision and he had no right toment, he still had a very hard time understanding why they were so obsessed with status.


    Even the cheaper rooms in the inn were of the same quality, and they only cost a fraction of the suites on the upper floor, but when looking at it from a very naked line of sight, they did not provide anything else than more space and luxurious decorations.


    This was why, when the young clerk met Bai Rouyun, he tried to highlight the benefits of the cheaper rooms once again, but the woman was so beautiful and elegant that he feared that she would not listen to him.


    When she asked for a small independent room, he felt as if he had done a good deed, and although he was still as polite as before, even Bai Rouyun could sense that he was very happy with her decision.


    He was a strange fellow.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 332: The World is Unfair

    Bai Rouyun was not a person who would suffer hardships if they could be ignored, but she also did not see any need to be wasteful, so after hearing the many descriptions from the clerk, she was very satisfied with the room she had picked.


    She quickly followed behind the young clerk as he led her to the second floor where the small individual rooms were located. Upon stepping foot on the second floor, Bai Rouyun quickly realized that the clerk had not lied at all, and that the materials used here were equal to those used in the rest of the inn.


    There were doors on both sides of the hallway, and while the distance between each door was not big, it was not small either. It was clear that these rooms were small but not cramped.


    The room that had been allocated to Bai Rouyun was just before reaching the middle of the hallway, and as they walked down the corridor, she had looked at the various rooms, only to find that many of them were already upied.


    Even though she was not considered powerful yet, she could still sense the faint energy fluctuations that were created by the protective formations, and she could not help but marvel at the effort this inn had gone through to provide the best environment for resting, both security and quality-wise.


    "This is the token that will activate the formation. There is only one token, and if it is lost, the formation will have to be forcefully removed. This will be very expensive, and the cost has to be covered by you, as the guest.


    "The reason for only one token is that many are notfortable if the staff has ess to their rooms, as some might be bribed or act unfavorably towards those resting in our inns in other ways.


    "This extra level of security is naturally a double-edged sword that can both bring security, but also heavy losses if you lose the token."


    Bai Rouyun understood that if the customer wantedplete security, then the cost would be equally high, and she quickly epted the token, before seemingly putting it in her qiankun bag, but really tossing it into the Primal Chaos Dimension. Nothing would be stolen from there, unless she was dead, and then the cost of recing the formation would no longer be her issue.


    The clerk was very pleased to see how simply Bai Rouyun epted the token and the cost that came with it. Although she was using a cheap room, she was still notvish, and he felt quite satisfied with her frugal behavior.


    However, although he was appreciating someone who lived frugally, Bai Rouyun was not one who cared much about such things. The only reason she had picked the small room was because she would be resting in the Primal Chaos Dimension anyway, and that none of the rooms here would be able to rival thefort and luxury she could have in her own domain.


    To Bai Rouyun, it did not matter if a person wished to livevishly or frugally. As long as the wealth used belonged to the person who spent it, she was not in a position toment.


    She could understand that this guy was looking at wealth in another way than those who had been raised with a silver spoon in their mouths. She, too, had experienced what it was like to not even have enough money to pay for a daily meal, but it did not mean that she felt that she had the right toment on how others used their money.


    Many things had happened, and Bai Rouyun had understood the truth long ago. The world was not fair, and although everything was said to be solely based on innate talent, this was not the truth.


    If a genius with a good talent was born in a rich family, then they would be able to progress much swifter than a genius born to a poor family. The resources avable would be different depending on the background, and their abilities and methods would also vary.


    The world was not fair, and you could not look at others from your own point in life.


    Yes, this clerk was a person who deserved to be admired for his ability to earn money and cultivate without pressuring his family, but at the same time, he was also overstepping by trying to judge the customer based on how much they cared about their money.


    For what reason should the customers save money? The money would not breed and give birth to more money by being stored for eternity, so using them to gain a morefortable lifestyle was not wrong.


    Bai Rouyun had understood this when she became friends with Xue Jingyu in her past life. He was a rich heir to a huge family that owned most of the important businesses in the lower realm, but she quickly understood that what he could do easily was something she would not be able to do for her whole life.


    Like this, Bai Rouyun did not want to spend more time on this young man. She quickly thanked him for his assistance and gave him a few red spirit coins in return for his help, before she entered the room and activated the formation.


    The young man, who had received the coins, could not help but feel a littleplicated. He understood right away that this young woman was new to the Wushi Continent, as no one would ever tip this much to a simple clerk like him, but she still booked such a low-key room.


    Could it be that her identity was much more noble than any of the other guests? Could it be that she came from the immortal realm?


    His eyes shed as he considered his future actions. He quickly tightened his grasp on the coins in his hand, before he hurried downstairs to sit behind the counter once more.

 Chapter 333: Three Days Later

    Chapter333: Three Days Later


    Bai Rouyun quickly settled inside the room. As soon as the formation had been activated, she entered into the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    The Wushi Continent was much better than the realm below when it came to cultivation resources and the density of the heaven and earth essence. However, whenpared to the Primal Chaos Dimension, it was still a far stretch behind.


    The weather inside her private dimension was alwaysfortable, and Bai Rouyun was happy upon seeing that her adorable children were all cultivating in the grassy fields.


    Although these children were all picked up from various locations and none of them seemed to be of human heritage, Bai Rouyun still loved them dearly, and seeing them working hard like this made her feel proud.


    She did not interrupt their training, but instead quickly cleaned herself and began cultivating on her own. The Wushi Continent was not suitable for the weak, and even if she had a good background, only by increasing her strength would she be able to ensure her safety.


    The current inn was perfect for her, as it could hide her entrance into the Primal Chaos Dimension, so she did not have to worry about others noticing her abnormality.


    When activating the formation, the staff would be informed, and thus no one would try to approach the guest but leave them alone.


    Bai Rouyun kept the formation activated for three days before she finally decided to leave the closed-door retreat.


    It was, initially, not her intention to stay in retreat for so long. However, after entering the Primal Chaos Dimension, Bai Rouyun found that the energy within her body was building up for a breakthrough, and she patiently sat down with her entire focus aimed at seeding.


    After breaking through the Innate Realm and reaching the Ascended Realm, Bai Rouyun knew that there was a great difference between the ranks. In her old world, those who could cultivate were already powerful and immortal, but now she knew that the Innate Realm was merely the beginning. It was the stage where your body began absorbing the energy and slowly refined it into a power that could be used by them.


    This was also the purpose of the colors that had been used in the previous ranks, as the final color, violet, was the most revered color of all as it symbolized nobility and prosperity.


    After one finished leveling up through the Innate Realm, and their bodies became able to withstand the powerful energy, that was when the Ascended Realm was opened, and the cultivator was finally on the way to be an immortal.


    In the Ascended Realm, the cultivator would first construct a core, after which they would refine their soul. When the core was created and the soul was refined, the cultivator would reach the final sub-realm before bing a true immortal, and that was the Corporeal Shedding stage.


    Immortals were not bound by their bodies but their souls, and upon sessfully advancing, they were no longer humans but spirits. Every being, whether it was a nt, a beast, or a human, would be a spirit upon sessfully reaching the Immortal Realm.


    Knowing this had made Bai Rouyun understand the importance of cultivating. There were mountains beyond mountains and heavens beyond heavens. Even if she had reached the apex of the lower realm, she had now ascended to the Wushi Continent, but even this was not the end. Even this ce was merely a middle-ranked ne, and as long as her power was enough, Bai Rouyun and her dear ones would be able to keep ascending until they reached the Godly Domain.


    There were many things for Bai Rouyun to consider, but she also understood that she had to take it one step at a time, so she did not keep dwelling on a realm far beyond her reach, and instead worked harder to improve her present life.


    "Mother, I am very hungry."


    After Bai Rouyun awoke from her retreat, she could feel the energy pulsating through her body, but suddenly, an adorable voice sounded by her side. As Bai Rouyun opened her eyes, she was surprised as she had expected Jiaojiao to be alone; however, all her children were looking at her with their adorable expressions.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but smile happily as she looked at the diverse group of children around her, and she quickly went to freshen up. Fortunately, things were much simpler with the assistance of inner strength, and after taking a bath, she quickly dried herself and put on a clean robe.


    The moment she withdrew the formation, a notification had been sent to the counter, and a servant hurried upstairs to provide any service she might need.


    "I would like to order a table full of delicacies. I would like one of each item on your menu." Bai Rouyun was pleasantly surprised when she noticed the attention this inn paid to its guests, and she quickly ordered enough food for all the children and herself.


    The food was sent quickly, and after sharing a meal with her children, she left the room with only Xiaohua by her side disguised as a bracelet.


    Having been in retreat for more than a few days, many changes had happened to the Forgotten City, and many had arrived from all across the Wushi Continent.


    Many things had happened in this region within thest few days, and since strength was much more important here than on the continent below, everyone was eager to hurry over and see if they could gain some sort of treasure or fortunate encounter to boost their abilities.


    Everyone knew that Zhao Xiaozhou only used the most outstanding resources, so for him to cause such a huge stir, it had to be worthwhile, even if only a tiny part of the treasure could be grabbed.

 Chapter 334: “You Are Here”

    Chapter 334: ��You Are Here��


    The road was full of life, and the crowd was as busy as when she had first arrived. Although the Forgotten City was not having a market day, many foreign experts had already arrived within the city. All of them held a hope of gaining some wealth from the changes that had happened within the Forgotten Forest.


    "There is someone observing me from the shadows." Although Bai Rouyun was not as strong as the majority of the experts on the streets, her soul was stronger than most, and her spiritual sense was slowly developing in the right direction, so she could feel a weak gaze that kept observing her every move.


    Although the gaze contained an oppressive power, it did not seem to hold any hostility. Even so, the intensity behind it seemed to be very overwhelming, and Bai Rouyun had a hard time trying to ignore it, but even when she tried to locate the origin, she was unable to find any traces.


    Sighing deeply, she could only keep walking down the streets, trying to figure out the location of this person who kept observing her, but refused to show himself.


    "Yunyun!" Bai Rouyun had just started to consider which method she should use to lure out the hidden observer, when a familiar voice cut through the crowded and noisy surroundings.


    Her entire body stagnated and she felt her heartbeat sped up rapidly. The tips of her fingers shivered slightly, but while she tried to calm down her body, she dared not turn around to see the owner of the said voice.


    Although she had ascended to the Wushi Continent rapidly, and at a speed unlike any others, she had still spent years, and the long wait had caused her a slight worry.


    Although she refused to admit it, Bai Rouyun knew that she dared not take a break in her cultivation, as she feared that when she had extra time to think, she would miss her husband too much. She would worry about his well-being and whether his thoughts had changed.


    Li Moyun had been in the Wushi Continent for years already, and he had be ustomed to the world here. Would he have been tempted by any of the beautiful fairies?


    Many unreasonable thoughts had passed in her mind after being seperated, but she had never wanted to admit to having these worries, or spend too much time thinking about them, as it could cause her to develop a heart demon. However, just now, when she heard his voice call out to her, she became frozen in ce, and many fears and worries surfaced in her mind.


    She was, outwardly, always positive and energetic, but only she knew what kind of fear she held towards abandonment.


    No matter which of her lives she remembered, she had been abandoned many times. The ones she had believed in and trusted in had let her down time and time again.


    Now that she had a husband whom she loved and trusted, she still worried deep inside whether or not he might leave her as well.


    This worry was not reasonable, and logically Bai Rouyun knew that even if the world were to abandon her, Li Moyun would not. Even so, her mind did not seem to listen to the logic at all and made up unreasonable and troublesome thoughts and her fears grew like mushrooms after rain.


    However, just as Bai Rouyun''s fears were about to grow roots and embed themselves inside her core, she felt a strong arm that tugged her into a warm embrace full of familiarity and also a few changes.


    Noticing the familiar scent and feeling, Bai Rouyun slowly closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    She forced the unreasonable fears away from her mind and simply rested her head against Li Moyun''s chest.


    She had not looked at him yet. She did not know what he had experienced since their separation, but she knew that right now she was greedy for the warmth and feeling of security he gave her.


    "You are here!" Finally, after taking a few deep breaths and ensuring that her heart was calm again, Bai Rouyun finally spoke.


    Her voice was slightly quivering and her arms were tightly grasping the robe on his waist as if she feared he would vanish right in front of her.


    Bai Rouyun''s heartbeat had not calmed down but kept thudding strongly in her chest, and as she raised her head to look at the familiar face in front of her, tears began welling up within her eyes.


    She had experienced many things throughout her life, and she was not a weak little girl who had to depend on others to live a good life. Even when she had been so far apart from Li Moyun, she was able to stay strong and fight for a better tomorrow. However, now that her man had arrived, she no longer wished to be strong. For just a moment, she wanted to rx and leave everything to the one in front of her.


    Li Moyun was looking at the young woman in his arms. When he left the lower continent, she had still been very young, and although she was living her second life, he had been worried about her every day.


    Even so, he knew that he could not return to the lower realm, and he had full faith in her ability to soar, so during these years, he had been preparing for her arrival.


    However, as he looked at the woman in his arms, he suddenly felt as if his heart melted. Their separation had been necessary, but to him, it had also been a daily torture. Now that she was by his side once more, he finally felt alive again.

 Chapter 335: Heartfelt Emotions

    Chapter 335: Heartfelt Emotions


    Bai Rouyun was stunned as she felt the familiar embrace. As she looked at the man in front of her, she could feel her heart beating rapidly, and her breathing bing slow.


    The face in front of her was equally stunning as before, and although his actual appearance had not changed, the aura he exuded no longer contained the youthful innocence but instead a steady maturity.


    The Wushi Continent was naturally much more dangerous than the lower realm, and for Li Moyun to have stayed and cultivated here, he had to have experienced many things, and often fought with his life on the line.


    Even though their separation had merely been a few years, to them, it was already an important part of their youth. The constant struggle to improve and stand out was always toughest among the crowd, and after arriving at the Wushi Continent, Li Moyun had to fight against others to stand firm.


    During these encounters, he had experienced many things and witnessed betrayal and abandonment. He had even experienced being betrayed by hisrades, but fortunately none of them had held an important position in his heart.


    Going through so many things had made him mature and understand that in this world strength was important. He had been one of the overlords within the lower realm, but upon arriving here, he had only been one amongst many within the crowd.


    Now that a few years had passed, he had carved out his own reputation and power within the Wushi Continent, and the ability he had shown had given him a certain degree of respect. All of this was done with only one purpose; to prepare for when his wife arrived so that she would not have to suffer every day.


    "I missed you." Li Moyun''s voice was mellow and intoxicating like aged wine. The words were not spoken quickly but with just the right pace to keep Bai Rouyun''s heartbeat increase in frequency, and the emotions contained within the short sentence were too many to describe, but clearly full of passion and pampering that could not be voiced.


    After realizing that the man in front of her was the one she had longed for many years, Bai Rouyun''s heart clenched in bittersweet happiness as she had missed him for so long, but the wait had finally paid off.


    Her arms tightly wrapped themselves around his waist, and ignoring the countless people surrounding them, she tightly hugged her man as she buried her face in his chest.


    Although she did not voice her feelings, Li Moyun could feel the trembling hands and beating heart. He knew that she had missed him too.


    In the bustling city, full of experts rushing forth and back as they tried to grab the illusionary chances that might exist within the Forgotten Forest, Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were standing in a busy street, hugging one another and finally reuniting after a long separation. For them, the outside noise and busy environment were filtered away, and only sweetness remained within their hearts.


    "At least she is happy." A sigh was apanying the voice, as a figure shed into the shadows. No one had noticed his arrival nor his departure, and his appearance was also unable to be remembered. Only a faint feeling of reverence and fear lingered in the hearts of all who passed by, but no one knew who or what caused this strange emotion.


    At the same time, within the Lingcao Pavilion, Sun Junmeng raised his head and looked out the window. Although there was nothing to see, he had sensed the fluctuations in the air, and knew that his master had been by. Although the Wushi Continent was above the lower continent, it was, after all, still only a medium continent and could not rival the Godly Domain. There was no one else than his master who would use such pure and powerful Divine Spirit here.


    Sun Junmeng could not help but sigh as he nced at the blue sky. There were no clouds in sight, and the weather alone could bring others to feel positive.


    "I hope that you will be able to let go of your despair soon. Loving a person is a wonderful feeling, and there is no need to force yourself to forget her. Even so, living a life of guilt will not help anyone. Your daughter is already doing so well, so it is time for you to face the world again and move forward with brave steps. Even if you no longer have a beloved by your side, you can still fight for the world she loved." Sun Junmeng''s voice was not loud, and most would not be able to hear what he said at all, but that would be ordinary experts.


    Sun Junmeng knew that his lord was able to hear any word he said, and he hoped that seeing Bai Rouyun, the crystallization of love between the lord and his wife, growing up and being happy like this would be able to untangle the knot of guilt and loss within the lord''s heart.


    He had already suffered for so many years, it was time to face the world once more. Although he was not able to forget his wife, he still had a daughter left behind in the world, and he had to find a new purpose in life.


    The world was constantly moving forward. Even those experts that lived for thousands of years would have to face the passing of time.


    The pair of lovers that reunited in the middle of the crowded street was very inconspicuous among the rushing experts, but their heartfelt emotions managed to make even a strong man like Sun Junmeng remember that living a long life was only worth it, as long as the human emotions remained a part of their core.

 Chapter 336: The Heart Beats

    Chapter 336: The Heart Beats


    Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were both seemingly calm and collected as they met again after years apart, but their shaking hands and trembling hearts were uncontroble as they interlocked their fingers and refused to let go.


    Although it had merely been a few years, to the two of them, it was almost like a lifetime. So much had happened throughout the years, and especially Li Moyun''s constant pursuit of strength had made every day a struggle for survival.


    "I am finally here." As Bai Rouyun spoke, her hand lifted and gently caressed Li Moyun''s face. She slid her finger across the wheat-colored skin on his forehead and smoothed out the wrinkles that seemed to have been created by constantly frowning.


    Trailing down the side of his face, she reached the eyes that seemed to contain the entire universe; sparkling like the starry sky, and containing beautiful colors like the hazy faraway gxies.


    The eyes that had always been bursting with vigor were now filled with tender affection and pampering. The beauty within made Bai Rouyun lose her senses and drown in the clear emotions aimed towards her.


    Even so, although they were filled with love, there was also a sharp edge at the very back. If he had been a wolf cub back in the lower realms, then he had grown into the wolf king after arriving at the Wushi Continent.


    The eyes that had been full of youthful energy before were now more mature. They contained wisdom and knowledge that could only be gained after experiencing the many vicissitudes of life.


    Only a few years had gone past for Bai Rouyun, but no one could know what Li Moyun had experienced after arriving at the Wushi Continent, and the only thing that had forced him to keep moving forward was the thought of reuniting with the woman in front of him.


    She, who had arrived in his life as an ident, had stolen his heart and hooked away his soul. Such a fateful encounter had made him even more aware of her identity being special, and knowing that he had to protect her made him yearn for strength unlike before.


    Now that his beloved was in his arms, Li Moyun finally felt alive again, and the unspeakable emotions could no longer be controlled as they were overflowing from his entire being.


    "I missed you."


    Li Moyun had said the exact same sentence earlier, but now, when he said it once more, his voice was more husky than before. The emotions he felt were overwhelming and he had to fight hard to control them, otherwise he, a grown man, would begin tearing up in the middle of the street.


    The various emotions that were swirling within his mind were overwhelming and he leaned his head against the dainty hand that was still caressing his face. Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, he could see the joy and excitement that was hiding within her, but she too had been stagnant and unable to react in time to their sudden reunion.


    "Let us go back to the inn." Bai Rouyun did not say more, but she slowly regained her senses. She did not dare to look into his eyes once more, as she already felt her cheeks heat up and her heart was trying to jump out of her chest.


    She had always known that Li Moyun was her partner, and she had understood many things about life she did not know before while being by his side. However, the few years she had been training were not as dangerous as those Li Moyun had encountered, so when she noticed the clear emotions within his gaze, she was somewhat embarrassed. Even so, she felt sweet in her heart, and her lips could not help but curl into a smile.


    Noticing her small actions, Li Moyun could not help but chuckle as he shook his head with amusement. Even so, he kept their hands sped together and followed her back to the inn. They had a lot of things to talk about.


    Although their reunion had taken ce in the middle of the street, the many experts had no time to consider their emotions or situation, as they all wanted to focus on the future chances they might find within the Forgotten Forest.


    Even so, a few people with extra focus on Bai Rouyun still paid extra attention, but their emotions were all different and while some were relieved, others wereplicated.


    These people belonged to various factions, and one group belonged to the Lingcao Pavilion, while the other was sent by Zhao Xiaozhou.


    Although Zhao Xiaozhou had only met Bai Rouyun once, he still felt a strange attraction towards the young woman, but he also understood that he was not in a position to pursue her currently. Even so, he still wished to know if she was doing well, and thus he had asked his forces within the Forgotten City to keep an eye on her.


    However, he would never have expected that what they found was not her inability to adjust to the upper realms, and that instead it was her husband that had been waiting for her to ascend.


    While the majority of those walking on the streets were ordinary experts, none of them knew who Li Moyun was, but Zhao Xiaozhou was different from most. He was well aware of the identity of this young man who had appeared in the Dragon n before.


    Although he was clearly a human, the dragons treated him as a noble member of their own race, and his ability hadter made the entire Wushi Continent understand why he had gained such respect anywhere he went.

 Chapter 337: One Hundred Years

    Chapter 337: One Hundred Years


    "How have you been?" Bai Rouyun''s eyes softened as she sat down on the bed, and patted the mattress by her side.


    The children were still waiting patiently within the Primal Chaos Dimension, but none of them were trying to get out to meet their dad, as they understood that Bai Rouyun was missing him and needed to spend some time alone with him.


    "It does not seem to have merely been a few years waiting for you." As she spoke, Bai Rouyun''s eyes deepened, and her brows furrowed with a bit of distress.


    Although Li Moyun''s facial features had only be slightly more mature, the eyes seemed to contain too many emotions and too much wisdom to have been gained within a few years at most.


    "I followed Xiao Long to the dragon n, but the dragons are very proud creatures, and their lifespans are much longer than that of humans.


    "Due to the longer lifespan, their progress is also slower than an ordinary expert, and thus they are much easier to eradicate until they reach adulthood.


    "After arriving at the dragon n, the dragon elders noticed that Xiao Long was a Five-wed Golden Dragon and not an ordinary three or four-wed one, so they were eager to make him progress as swiftly as possible, to avoid any idents from happening.


    "Usually, the young dragons will stay within the n until they reach adulthood when their progress will increase, but even within the n itself, many schemes and cases of infighting will appear.


    "No one was willing to let Xiao Long be a target for those with hostile thoughts, so they opened up a special training realm where the time-flow is different from that of the outside world."


    At this point in time, Li Moyun could not help but smile wryly as he spoke and shook his head with a bit of helplessness.


    "As you know, Xiao Long is contracted to me, so when he was sent to this realm, I was dragged along. Unfortunately, we did not end up in the same ce, and Xiao Long was even unaware of my entry, so he did not look for me either.


    "The realm was sealed by the Elders of the Dragon n once more, and it would only open when Xiao Long reached adulthood.


    "In the Wushi Continent, the time that passed was one year, but in the realm itself, one hundred years went by."


    Li Moyun did not spend any time to make the one hundred years seem more overwhelming than they were, but Bai Rouyun could easily guess how many hardships and struggles he had to face to survive so many years on his own in a foreign realm.


    She felt a sharp pain prate her heart, and her eyes could not help but redden slightly as she felt sore and slightly sour. She had already felt that the few years the two of them had been apart was difficult, but he had spent one hundred years in a small realm before he returned to the Wushi Continent.


    She had no doubt that after returning to the Wushi Continent, he had been searching for her everywhere, but only a year had passed by in their time-flow, so she had not arrived by then.


    "I''m sorry." Bai Rouyun did not apologize with the purpose of taking the me, but she still wished to make him understand that she genuinely felt sorry for him. She could only guess how difficult life had been, but from now on, the two of them would be together forever.


    "Don''t be sorry. Although the years were long and lonely, I now have the strength to protect you. Unfortunately, I will have to visit the Godly Domain from time to time, since I have broken through to be a deity, but other than that, we can stay together from now on."


    Unlike the lower continent and the Wushi Continent, there were no boundaries that made the deities from the Godly Domain unable to visit the Wushi Continent as they pleased. Even so, hardly any deities wished to go to these middle realms, as although their resources and conditions were many times better than the lower realms, it was still far from beingparable to the Godly Domain.


    "So, you have turned into an old man of more than one hundred years of age? Doesn''t this mean that our rtionship changed from me robbing the cradle, to you bing an old cow, eating tender grass?"


    As soon as Bai Rouyun''s initial difort passed, when thinking about the loneliness Li Moyun had encountered, her thoughts once more went in a strange direction.


    Bai Rouyun was not able to stay depressed or negative for a long period of time, and although she was feeling sympathetic for the many years of loneliness within the special realm, she also knew that those years had already passed, and instead of being held down by them, they should look forward to their future.


    So far, although her current body was younger than Li Moyun, her soul had lived twice, and was thus ten years older than him. However, now he had turned decades older than her, and she could not help but feel somewhat smug. Although age had not been an issue before, it was still an interesting change.


    "Oh, no!" However, while the age-difference between the two of them was not an issue, another thing was.


    "So far, the first three of my children are already much older than I am. This is quite awkward." Bai Rouyun could not help but furrow her brows in distress as she realized that the cute and adorable little dragon hatchling had be an adult and was now much older than even her. How ironic it would be when Xiao Long called her mother in the future.

 Chapter 338: Deity

    Chapter 338: Deity


    "Dearest, don''t worry. Xiao Long will always remember the time when he was a little hatchling and relied on you for benefits." Li Moyun''s voice was gentle, and the pampering within could hardly be contained.


    His eyes were lit with a gentle smile, as he could not help but chuckle and think about the other children, which were mostly older than his cute wife.


    Although Bai Rouyun had picked up various children across her journeys, they were not real children, and even Xiao Mao was older than her current body, not to mention Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin who were both thousands of years old.


    However, if Bai Rouyun was happy like this, then he did not mind letting her forget about their age. As long as she was happy, he found that his bottom line was continuously lowering.


    "Well then, during the time in that realm, did you suffer a lot?" Bai Rouyun had already epted that her husband had turned from a young boy into an antique, and thus she was more interested in his experience within the realm than worrying about the fact that it had happened.


    Li Moyun knew her personality, so when he noticed that she had no issues epting his sudden change in age, he also quickly described the time he had spent in the special realm.


    The realm itself had been created to train and strengthen the geniuses from the Dragon n, and while these young talents were highly valued, the Dragon n also knew that growing up in a greenhouse would not benefit anyone.


    As such, the realm was full of danger, but all dangers were possible to survive, as long as enough effort was spent. At the same time, the realm would evolve ording to a certain time frame, so although the one hundred years had boosted the strength of both him and Xiao Long, their time in the realm had not be easier as years went by.


    It was also due to this constant threat that he had improved rapidly, so he had no regrets or grudges against the Dragon n for sending him inside the realm, in fact, he was very grateful. Only by being strong could he protect the ones he loved.


    "You are amazing!" Bai Rouyun was genuinely happy to hear that Li Moyun had increased his strength by so much, but she also knew that while he said that everything was surviveable, it was obvious that there would have been countless threats. As the realm continued to evolve, the dangers would follow suit, and having to fight year after year for so many decades, he had to be tired too.


    As such, Bai Rouyun''s main focus was to praise him, as she genuinely felt that he was outstanding.


    Li Moyun''s eyes softened as he witnessed his ditzy wife''s usual airheaded behavior. She had been a reborn soul when he met her first, but even though she was supposed to be mature, she had retained her pure soul.


    "What are your ns from now on, then?" Li Moyun had nothing important to do any longer, and could casually walk around the Wushi Continent as he pleased. He was no longer in a hurry to gather any supporters or restart a new faction.


    In this world, strength reigned supreme, and most would create or join a faction to gain a certain degree of security. Although each expert was strong on their own, if they had a whole sea of cultivators, they should be able to band together to keep alive.


    However, when reaching the level that Li Moyun was at now, it was no longer difficult to rival many of these factions on his own.


    Even the Dragon n was deeply shocked when they noticed the overwhelming improvements that Li Moyun had achieved during his time in the secret realm.


    Xiao Long was, as the contract beast of Li Moyun, naturally benefitting greatly from this heavenly talent. Although he was a rare five-wed golden dragon, his achievements were much better than any previous descendant of the same race.


    It was also based on this overwhelming performance that the Dragon n were all enthusiastic towards this human that they had initially disdained.


    "I am not sure." Bai Rouyun finally could not help but furrow her brows. "I have a feeling that something is observing me in the shadows. I met the owner of the Lingcao Pavilion earlier, and he seemed to know me from somewhere."


    Although Bai Rouyun had not sensed any hostility from Sun Junmeng, she was still somewhat confused about the strange support he had shown her out of nowhere.


    "At the same time, I also need to help cousin Mingshen with figuring out the truth behind our family''s demise. We cannot let go without getting revenge, but I am currently far too weak to do any real damage to others."


    Li Moyun was somewhat puzzled when hearing that Sun Junmeng seemed to know Bai Rouyun, and his thoughts began spinning.


    After bing a deity, Li Moyun had gotten to know many secrets and details that others were unaware of, and he knew that this manager of the Lingcao Pavilion was no ordinary figure.


    In fact, Sun Junmeng was the subordinate of a very impressive expert who came from the Godly Domain.


    "We will need to figure out what connection you have with Sun Junmeng before moving forward." Li Moyun was a decisive figure, and he quickly began to sort our their future ns.


    "Sun Junmeng is not an ordinary expert. He is already an immortal, but more importantly, he is the subordinate to a celestial expert that even the deities in the Godly Domain have to treat with respect. Even if it is Sun Junmeng''s personal interest, we need to know the reason for his interest."

 Chapter 339: Family

    Chapter 339: Family


    Bai Rouyun could not help but furrow her brows. Although she knew that Sun Junmeng was likely to have approached her for some special reason, she had initially assumed that it was some unknown figure that was behind his actions, but after knowing Li Moyun''s current status, it could be to gain information about him.


    "I do not think that the Celestial Immortal behind Sun Junmeng needs to do anything special to gather information about me and my current situation. Although I have be a deity, I am just a drop in the sea in the Godly Domain. There is no reason for the Celestial Immortal to pay extra attention to me."


    Knowing that Li Moyun was still not important in the eyes of the Celestial Immortal, Bai Rouyun could not help but wrinkle her brows in annoyance.


    "Well, Sun Junmeng did not seem to hold any hostility towards me. In face, he seemed to be looking for any possible excuse to help me gain a foothold here in the Wushi Continent.


    "Although we do not know the origin of this sudden care, we should not worry too much either. For now, our main purpose is to move forward, step by step."


    Seeing that Li Moyun did not know their purpose, Bai Rouyun knew that she could not figure it out either.


    "Even though we do not know their purpose, and they do seem to be friendly, we cannot be dependant on them either. We can be grateful for their help, but we need to rely on ourselves." Li Moyun knew that Bai Rouyun was not the kind of person to take a shortcut, but he still wanted to warn her, so that they would not becent in the future.


    "I know." Bai Rouyun smiled and shook her head in amusement. "You have already be such an old man, but you still nag more than a mother would."


    Although she made fun of him, a warm current rushed through her heart, and the lips curled upwards in a small and gentle smile that could not be suppressed.


    Time had passed by, and it was long since theirst meeting, but none of them felt awkward. Bai Rouyun was full of energy and happiness as she looked at her husband''s pampering eyes and tender expression.


    Li Moyun was usually a cold and ruthless figure, but whenever he was close to those he held dear, he would soften up the chilled expressions and be a loving husband and father.


    It was also because of this great change in appearance and demeanor that the children were all excited when they could meet him, either for the first time, or again after a long break.


    Jiaojiao had heard many things about her so-called dad. She had, initially, not been eager for him to arrive, as she had bad experiences with family before, and she feared that her newfound and wonderful mother would abandon her for the sake of her unknown dad.


    However, Li Moyun was not hogging all of Bai Rouyun''s attention. He had spent decades in the hidden realm, and had gained a strong patience. He knew that these adopted children were important to his wife, and thus he also epted them happily.


    Li Moyun was not a person that liked children, but he loved his wife. As long as she liked these adopted creatures, he would treat them as his own descendants in the future, and thus the love for his wife also spread to these little things.


    Jiaojiao, who was at first defensive against this new person in her family, was soon sitting on his arm and looking around the world from a higher point than before.


    She was adorable with her beautiful little blue dress and hairbands, and her tail was wagging happily as the light in the realm shone on her scales.


    She was definitely a little cutie, and Li Moyun felt that she was very suitable to be the daughter of himself and Bai Rouyun. Bai Rouyun was, after all, the most beloved, cute, and beautiful wife he had ever seen.


    "Father. It is good that you are back." While Li Moyun was holding the adorable little Jiaojiao on his arm, Xiao Bao came to his side.


    Although Xiao Bao had epted his identity as the adopted son of his master and her husband, he still felt that Bai Rouyun was somewhat confused andckedmon knowledge.


    When he was thinking back at the time in her previous incarnation, when she had created him, she was still somewhat unruly and did things ording to her own wishes, but it seemed that the more times she had been reincarnated, her intelligence had dropped little by little.


    Although Bai Rouyun was still somewhat smart on certain aspects, she also seemed to have some ces where her knowledge was severelycking.


    As the self-proimed oldest brother, Xiao Bao had often tried to keep the family together, but now the head of the household had returned. He could not help but hope that Li Moyun had some kind of ability to keep Bai Rouyun in check.


    The current situation was overwhelmingly cheerful, and everyone had gathered together. Even Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao were happy to see Li Moyun, and the atmosphere was full of celebration as they all spend the rest of the day within the Primal Chaos Dimension to get familiar once again.


    Looking at the group of beasts, spirits, and humans that were sitting together on the lush green grass, Bai Rouyun could not help but smile happily.


    She had always been searching for a certain kind of belonging. Although she had never experienced the warmth of a family, she had longed for it for many years.


    Now, after reuniting with Li Moyun, she genuinely felt that her family was what she had missed. If just Yun Mingshen had been here, then everything would have been perfect.

 Chapter 340: The Lotus of the Nine Heavens

    Chapter 340: The Lotus of the Nine Heavens


    The following days were spent in peace and quiet. Although Bai Rouyun was eager to cultivate and get stronger, she also understood that she had to take the time she needed to rx her mind and enjoy her life.


    The various adopted children and the pair of parents would move around in the Forgotten City and look for different treasures and tasty snacks, while talking about the past events and experiences. Even if only a few years had passed in the outside world, many things had still happened, andw ith their care for one another, they wanted to share everything.


    However, such peaceful and tranquil days could not continue for long, and as Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were about to n their future, a guard dressed in ck suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Master!" The ck-clothed guard quickly fell to his knee in front of Li Moyun and cupped his fists in greeting. This ck-clothed guard was a subordinate that Li Moyun had gotten from the Golden Dragon n, and while he did not have time to fully test his loyalty, he did not reject this subordinate either.


    "What is the matter?" Li Moyun could not help but feel slightly puzzled, as he looked at the subordinate in front of him. While he did not fully trust this ck-clothed guard, there had never been any mistakes, and he would, under ordinary circumstances, never appear like this without being called for.


    "We have gotten a piece of valuable information from the Lingcao Pavilion Lord that needs to be handed over as soon as possible." The guard did not hesitate to answer. He also understood that Li Moyun''s care for Bai Rouyun was not superficial, so he did not hide the information either.


    Such actions made Li Moyun approve more, as he understood that many might see Bai Rouyun as a beloved essory and not an equal partner. Knowing that his subordinates understood her importance to him was able to make him approve more.


    "Do tell." Li Moyun could not help but furrow his brows as he listened to the young man''s words. Both he and Bai Rouyun had previously discussed the doubts about Sun Junmeng''s identity, but had still not found any leads to the truth, so they had kept it aside, but seeing that even information was being sent to them now, it was clear that the Celestial Immortal had no qualms about letting them know his involvment. Sun Junmeng would never share information without permission, no matter how little importance it had.


    "Growing from mud, but remains untainted; pure and elegant - unspoiled by the dirt from the ground. Rising above the flowing waters; never polluted by the rivers of sin.


    "Day by day bringing sorrow and joy; the deity blooms at the break of dawn, yet resubmerge as the twilight arrives. In the eternal bnce of yin and yang, the blooming lotus remains pure."


    Li Moyun''s brows could not help but furrow as he listened to the ck-clothed guard''s words. Although the guard and Bai Rouyun were unaware of the origin of this so-called blooming lotus, Li Moyun knew very well what these sentences would bring of chaos to the Wushi Continent.


    "I understand. Thank you for informing me, you can withdraw." Li Moyun was much stronger than the subordinates he had by his side, and when he asked them to withdraw, none of them had any intention of trying to eavesdrop on his conversations.


    As soon as he had ensured that everyone had left, Li Moyun turned around and took Bai Rouyun''s hands into his own while leading her to the chairs to sit down.


    "Those words, do they contain a profound meaning?" Bai Rouyun was not a silly little white flower with no understanding of the current world, so as soon as she noticed her husband''s changing expression, she knew that something was wrong.


    Li Moyun did not answer right away, and Bai Rouyun did not rush him. His brows were furrowed and he seemed to be deep in thought.


    "The Lotus of the Nine Heavens is known to be the most pure and pristine spiritual herb that exists. It is created by the Dao itself, and it is untainted by the mortal world.


    "The Lotus of the Nine Heavens is an eternal existence, but, as the guard said, it will bloom at certain times throughout history; each time with unprecedented consequences.


    "It is not possible to take the lotus for one''s own use, and picking it will result in instant demise, even the soul will be shattered and dissipate, but apanying its day of blossoming is nine lotus seeds.


    "These nine lotus seeds will not grow into a new Lotus of the Nine Heavens, but can still be Celestial Lotus Herbs, or if consumed right as they have been picked, they can alsopletely remold one''s body to be quintessential."


    Li Moyun was aware of the temptation these seeds held to the deities in the Godly Domain. Although the residents were immortals, the only requirement for being considered an immortal was when it no longer was possible for the lifespan to run out.


    However, as a person who had been in the Godly Domain, Li Moyun was perfectly well aware that even amongst the gods, there were countless ranks and paths to take.


    Many that had arrived in the Godly Domain had assumed that when they became immortal, their futures would be guaranteed, so they were willing to consume countless pills or rely on various resources, even if it would leave behind certain hidden dangers.


    Then, upon entering the Godly Domain, they found that they still needed to keep climbing, and they easily sumbed to despair. It was especially these deities that were eager to get their hands on the seeds from the Lotus of the Nine Heavens.

 Chapter 341: Happy Fool

    <h4>Chapter 341: Happy Fool</h4>


    Bai Rouyun could not help but furrow her brows as she listened to Li Moyun''s exnation. Although she was also tempted by these seeds of such a valuable herb, she understood very well that with her current strength, she had no way of fighting against the experts that came from the Godly Domain.


    Even her husband, who had be a deity, was unable to withstand their overwhelming numbers and it was thus much better for them to simply stay away from the drama.


    "While it is tempting to look for those seeds, we need to be realistic. You said that many experts would be arriving in the Wushi Continent with the purpose of getting this treasure, so our aim should not be topete with them, but benefit from their arrival."


    Bai Rouyun was not unable to bend and stretch. Although she was interested, she needed her life to enjoy the riches, and against overwhelmingpetition, there was no need to take the risk.


    "I agree." Li Moyun''s eyes were shing admiringly as he looked at his little wife. "I am, naturally, tempted by these seeds, but we need to know that with the sheer amount of experts arriving, we are not likely to seed. Even if we do manage to get them, one way or another, we still have to live to benefit from them, and not be chased and killed for treasure."


    The two understood each other''s thoughts well, and although they were somewhat regretful, they also understood that their path of cultivation was still long. Even if this treasure was heaven-defying, they might encounter other simr treasurester on in their lives.


    "No matter what, Sun Junmeng was kind to inform us about this secret. Although we are not interested in the seeds themselves, knowing what is happening around us is still a great help and we are able to n ordingly.


    "Tomorrow, we should go and thank him. As soon as we are done, we should leave the Forgotten City and move on. Although our children and I have been in the Wushi Continent for some time, we have not experienced much, so we should go out and see what the world is like. Maybe we will encounter some adventures that can help us increase our strength, or something interesting that can help us gain some treasures."


    Bai Rouyun had never intended to settle in the Forgotten City, but it was the first city they had encountered after arriving at the Wushi Continent, so it was only natural that they spent some time to further understand the current situation of their surroundings.


    Although she had many ns, most of them had copsed now that Li Moyun had arrived. Although he had been in the Secret Realm for a long time, it had only been one year in the outside world, and thus he still had enough time to get a good understanding of the current affairs.


    "Good idea." Li Moyun nodded his head happily. He could not help but look forward to leaving the city and having the whole family together again. He wanted to see his children run around happily, mainly because he knew that seeing the lively group would make Bai Rouyun happy and feeling fulfilled.


    After knowing Bai Rouyun''s identity, both in her past life and the current, he understood that she had been forced to ignore many things and be cruel in order to survive, but at her innermost core was still an innocent young girl who wished to help others in the same situation as she had experienced in the past.


    Li Moyun himself had never felt much connection to others, and although he felt responsible for his subordinates in the Eternal Shadow Pce, he had not felt anything particr with their suffering. For him, the orphans and talents he picked up were mainly useful because they were the easiest to train and gain loyalty from. To him, their lives were indeed depressing, but it was not his responsibility to help them, so when he reached out, he expected loyalty and hard work in return.


    Only a fool would be as silly as his little wife and adopt random creatures as her own children and love them dearly as a real family.


    Thinking like this, Li Moyun could not help but chuckle and shake his head amusedly.


    "What''s wrong?" Bai Rouyun looked at Li Moyun confusedly. She did not understand what made him react like this, as their conversation had been somewhat serious just before.


    "I am wondering whether the real fool is the person doing things wholeheartedly out of kindness, or the one that follows merely to see the gentle person happy."


    Li Moyun could not help but shake his head. Although he knew that Bai Rouyun did not understand his words, and her eyes were filled with even more confusion, he did not exin more.


    To him, the many children that they had adopted were nothing more than subordinates, but since they were so important to Bai Rouyun, he had no resistance towards treating them as his wholeheartedly. For her, he was willing to care about someone who would usually never be put in his eyes. In fact, he was the real fool, as he could follow behind Bai Rouyun happily and never question her decisions. But, somehow, being a fool was much better than before, and he had never been as happy as he was after encountering her.


    "You are silly. Let us get some rest for now. Tomorrow we have to go to the Lingcao Pavilion to thank Sun Junmeng, and then we should stock up on the final things we need before setting out once more." Bai Rouyun smiled happily as she got ready to rest. No matter who was a fool of the two, she never cared. Being a happy fool was much better than being a depressed talent.

 Chapter 342: Bridal Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 342: Bridal Chamber</h4>


    The night sky grew darker, and while the bustling in the streets in the Forgotten City never died down, the liveliness and excitement seen within the day also slowly retreated like the ebb, only to return like the tide as the morning arrived.


    As the stars began to adorn the sky, shining one after another like brilliant gems, Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun were slowly getting closer and closer to one another.


    Although the two were married and acknowledged one another as their most important person, they still had notpleted their bridal chamber and wedding night.


    Before arriving at the Wushi Continent, many things and events had been unexpected. Li Moyun had been brought away by the Golden Dragon n, and they had no time to prepare.


    After their separation, years had gone by, and they both experienced why there was a saying that distance makes the heart grow fonder. Li Moyun, who had been trapped for one hundred years in the special dimension, had time and time again missed his wife. He trusted her unconditionally, but even so, the longing in his heart was hard to contain.


    Bai Rouyun had not waited for Li Moyun for as many years, but no matter whether it was this life or the past one, she had always longed for having a family, and now that she had found her partner, she felt that the separation had been testing her determination.


    Now that the two finally reunited, they no longer wished to contain their emotions. Their cute children had all retreated into the Primal Chaos Dimension, and the connection with the outside world had been sealed so that they could not spy on anything happening between their parents.


    The windows in the room were slightly cracked open, but the formations ensured that no sound or scenario from within would escape to the outside world, yet the gentle breeze still made the curtains sway lightly, creating a slight rustle.


    "Rourou, you are so beautiful." Li Moyun''s voice was slightly hoarse and deep as his eyes were aze with a fire that could not be extinguished with normal means.


    Sweat was beading on his forehead, and a red hue spread on his skin as heat began coursing rapidly through his entire body. It felt as if he was on fire, and the body began boiling, gushing towards a certain point, wishing to be relieved, looking for a ce to vent and release.


    On the bed a beautiful young woman was lying. Her face was flushed red and her eyes looked misty and confused. Her long ck hair resembled silk and glistened in the light as broken stars spread over the pillow, surrounding her like a waterfall, tempting anyone to reach out their hands to run it through the soft strands.


    Her body, which had still been developing when they got married, was now fully matured and bloomed with beauty and attraction that captivated Li Moyun, making him lose his senses and wishing to melt the young and alluring woman into his own body. He felt a possessiveness like never before, and greed and desire so strong that he could not hold it back.


    "Moyun..." Bai Rouyun was already feeling both addled and giddy at the same time. She was confused as to how things had turned out like this.


    After they finished making their ns for the following day, Bai Rouyun had summoned the servants to provide some water for washing, and after cleaning up, she had merely worn a white inner gown to cover her body.


    Unfortunately, the inner gown became slightly transparent as the steam surrounded her, and the enticing sight of her body through the translucent fabric made Li Moyun feel as if a beast had broken out of the cave within his heart.


    He had strided towards her without pausing and his warm and powerful palm hadnded on her narrow waist, making her shiver, while also making feel excited.


    As she raised her head to question him, her eyes became erged as his face approached hers. However, before any words managed to escape her lips, they had been blocked by those of her husband. Their breaths entwined, the heat in their bodies rose, and their heartbeat increased rapidly.


    Although Bai Rouyun had gotten stronger than before, her physical quality was notparable to that of Li Moyun, a deity, and thus she soon became befuddled and muddled, as if she was drunk.


    A giddy and explosive emotion began to course through her body, sending jolts of electricity and excitement to every cell of her being. Wherever his hand touched, her body would tremble as a result, and Li Moyun was soon addicted to seeing and feeling her reactions.


    The young man had matured, and he was no longer a wolf cub but the wolf king, especially now that the prey had entered his den, ready to be eaten clean.


    Without knowing what had happened, Bai Rouyun soon found herself lying on the bed with her inner gown unfolded to her sides, making her entire body discernable.


    The enticing and alluring appearance of Bai Rouyun was making it near impossible for Li Moyun to hold back, but he still knew that the woman in front of him was his lover, his partner for the rest of his life, and he wished to respect her and her wishes.


    "Rourou, I love you." He gasped as he tried to hold back, but his body kept approaching the bewitching beauty in front of him, and he could hardly hold back anymore.


    However, just as he was about to force himself to back away until he got her eptance, he felt a pair of soft hands reaching out and hooking around his neck.


    "Moyun..." Bai Rouyun''s eyes had turned misty, but deep within, a burning eagerness and love was bursting out as an explosion, eroding the final sanity in Li Moyun''s mind, and he could no longer hold back. Leaning down, he sealed the red lips that resembled peach blossoms and greedily began to taste the unique fragrance belonging to his wife alone.

 Chapter 343: Dual Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 343: Dual Cultivation</h4>


    The golden specs of sunlight cascaded through the curtains and left an ethereal shine within the room. A tranquil, calm mood filled the room, and the atmosphere was at peace without any other sounds than subtle breathing.


    On the bed, the pair of lovers were quietly resting in each other''s arms. Their breathing was light and steady, and the curtains of light gently enveloped them in a golden sheen.


    The alluring woman was nestled gently within the arms of the handsome man, and the two seemed to be shrouded in a halo of their own. Their serene expressions were full of satisfaction and it was not before the streets outside the inn had be crowded once more that Lin Moyun slowly began to awake from his slumber.


    As he tried to change his position, he quickly stiffened his body and dared not move an inch, as his eyes slowly opened and nced at the captivating woman in his arms.


    Bai Rouyun was still asleep, and a sweet smile was hanging on her lips as she gently rubbed her face against the sturdy chest she rested on. Her actions were natural and done unconsciously, but the clear dependence on him made Li Moyun''s heart swell with happiness and sweetness.


    Countless images erupted in Li Moyun''s brain, sweetness permeated throughout his entire core, and he felt a jolt of pleasure spread to every cell in his body as the eyes that nced at the beauty in his arms turned deeper and darker.


    Although the night had passed and the light was gently shimmering into their room, Li Moyun kept reliving the memories from the previous night, savoring and enjoying the aftertaste as he slowly began to feel his body begin to react.


    His eyes had be ck as the darkest ink, and he could not help but raise an arm and gently brush the beautiful hair away from Bai Rouyun''s forehead. The charming face was nowpletely disyed in front of him, and the affection that Li Moyun felt almost overflowed from his heart.


    The woman within his arms was simply too enticing, and he could hardly hold back. Her taste and touch were addictive and seemed to constantly bewitch him and tempt him to experience the same intense emotions once more.


    The delicate and sweet voice that had escaped Bai Rouyun''s lips, and how she had tried hard to hold back at the start kept reying in his mind, testing his determination and self-discipline.


    The soothing and soft touch of skin against skin had made his entire being boil and heat up with only the urge to get closer and vent the pent up emotions that were swelling like a volcano ready for eruption.


    Li Moyun had never been in a rtionship before, and he had never thought that the experience ofbining two people like this would be so enjoyable. He, who had never before lusted after a woman, was almost unable to hold on as the youngdy was lying gently in his arms and rested her body against his.


    He looked down and witnessed the many marks left behind after the night before. Although Bai Rouyun was now a cultivator and her body could not bepared with that of an ordinary mortal, Li Moyun had also be a deity, and the night had been intense that countless red marks were printed on the porcin-white skin, resembling small strawberries nted throughout the night.


    Like this, Li Moyun kept observing Bai Rouyun until the young woman finally woke up. The misty eyes full of confusion made Li Moyun almost unable to hold in, and he lowered his head to seal her lips and taste their sweetness once more.


    Throughout the whole day, Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun did not leave the room. Even the cute little children did not talk to their mother through the mind connection, and the Primal Chaos Dimension waspletely cut off from the outside world. The children were all either cultivating or ying around in the small dimension on their own, as they knew that their parents were busy creating a little sibling for them, and they were also somewhat excited.


    It was not before the following day that Bai Rouyun finally left the bed. Although the time spent in bliss was not short, there was no pain or soreness left in their bodies as she finally stood up.


    Instead, Bai Rouyun could not help but be somewhat surprised. Her cultivation base had advanced to the firstyer of the Soul Refinement rank. This advance in cultivation was substantial, but after observing for some time, she realized that her foundations were still steady and that no hidden dangers were left behind.


    "Rourou." Li Moyun''s voice suddenly appeared behind her, and she felt a pair of strong arms wrap around her waist as she leaned back into the gentle and warm embrace that she had gotten very familiar with.


    "Your cultivation base has risen quite a lot." Li Moyun raised an eyebrow in praise, but upon witnessing her confused expression he quickly continued to exin.


    "Dual cultivation makes it possible to help each other progress in cultivation together. Although your benefits this time have been overwhelming, you should not expect the result to be like this again. The first time was special as we both used our primeval energy to be a daoist couple.


    "But, even though our benefits in the future will be less than the first time, we will still benefit more from this kind of cultivation practice than by using the ordinary method of meditating all night, so there is no loss."

 Chapter 344 Yan Wenxiu

    Chapter 344 Yan Wenxiu


    Bai Rouyun could not help but be speechless upon hearing Li Moyun''s words. She also knew about dual cultivation from before, but she had never expected the benefits to be this bountiful, and thus she had been surprised.


    However, as Li Moyun had mentioned, it was not likely that they would experience such an overwhelming improvement in cultivation againter as it was mainly due to their difference in strength and their bodies first time to experience this kind of cultivation.


    Even so, it had been an additional benefit, so Bai Rouyun was happy and selectively forgot Li Moyun''s words of how they would benefit more by cultivating in this manner than if they meditated throughout the night.


    "Let us get some breakfast before heading towards the Lingcao Pavilion." Bai Rouyun had ignored the conversation between herself and Li Moyun, and instead, she hurriedly moved forward with the ns they had made before.


    "Babies, you have to wait in the Primal Chaos Dimension for a bit longer. When we get out of the Forgotten City, then you cane out and move with us again." Although the children were ced in the Primal Chaos Dimension, they could still hear what Bai Rouyun said when she wanted to, and all of them quickly assured her that it was fine to wait.


    To them, it was naturally more fun to roam around outside, but they also all understood that their identities were different from that of other children and that their appearance might cause troubleter on. Even if they had a powerful father that could protect them, there was no harm in staying low-key. The Primal Chaos Dimension was, after all, a great ce to cultivate.


    To be honest, all the children that Bai Rouyun had adopted were fully aware of their identities. Two were her contracted tool spirits, and another two were contracted beasts and flowers. Neither of these four had ever expected to be considered real children, but whenever they were close to Bai Rouyun and felt her sincerity and happiness connected to their family of misfits, they all indulged in the feeling and epted their strange identities.


    Even Jiaojiao, who was the most childlike of them all, understood that the majority of their behavior was actually based on wanting to pamper and satisfy Bai Rouyun.


    Their movements were not rushed, but everything was done in a swift and orderly manner. By the time Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun had finished their breakfast andpleted the checkout from the inn, only a short while had passed by.


    The pair sped their hands together as they moved through the streets, observing all the stalls on either side of the road and looking for the necessities they might need on their future travels as they moved towards the Lingcao Pavilion.


    Their movements were not kept hidden, and Sun Junmeng had informed his subordinates to keep an eye on their movements, so he quickly knew that they were aiming for his shop. He could not help but feel somewhat restless as he raised his eyes and looked at the handsome and powerful man that was pacing back and forth on the floor in his office, clearly uncertain as to what actions he should take.


    "Do you think I should stay here? I can always pretend to be a friend of yours. That way, I can get to see her in an upright manner."


    The handsome man did not look much older than Li Moyun, and the current predicament had also caused his usually mature facial expressions to regain a certain youthful and innocent presentation. His furrowed brows made it clear that this current situation was very difficult for him to navigate through.


    "I could also hide in the shadows. That way I can have a good look at her without letting her see me, but I don''t feel like I deserve to sneak around like that. It is all my fault that she has suffered for so many years, I should definitely meet her in an upright manner."


    Sun Junmeng had tried to answer him a few times, but he quickly found that no matter what he said, his master did not seem to even register his voice, let alone listen to his words.


    As such, he just leaned back and looked at the flustered young man that was known as a cold-blooded and ruthless celestial in the Godly Domain.


    "Master, they should arrive here shortly. I would suggest that you are brave and meet her with manner. Even though some idents happenedter, you never did anything wrong with Mistress, dignity. Your rtionship is not unjust, and both you and Mistress were together in an upright and the only reason for the misfortune was that you were unable to find her in time.


    "I think that you should meet our Young Miss and introduce yourself. You do not have to publicly celebrate and partake in a grand acknowledgment ceremony yet, as she is still too weak and might be targeted by your enemies, but there should not be any danger in privately epting one another."


    Sun Junmeng had witnessed his master almost wear down the floor in front of him, and although he knew that he might be unable to make his master listen, he still wanted to try and exin his views. Sometimes the bystanders were more clear than those involved.


    Yan Wenxiu came to a stop as he slowly began to think about the words spoken by his subordinate. He knew that there was some reason in what he said, but he was still afraid.


    From the time he was born and until the moment he met Yun Jingfeng, he had never understood how another person could influence him so much that he was willing to give his life for her sake. After losing her, he felt as if the heart that she had awoken slowly died down and froze into a capsule of despair. No emotion was allowed to escape.


    After knowing that she had a daughter that was still alive, he felt as if the ice was slowly cracking, and he could not hold back the returning heartbeat. He was eager to get closer, but still afraid that he would lose this precious person once more.

 Chapter 345 Ditzy Young Woman

    Chapter 345 Ditzy Young Woman


    While Yan Wenxiu had descended into memories of him and his wife, a few knocks were heard on the door, which brought him right back to the present.


    Knowing that his daughter and Li Moyun were standing outside the door and waiting to enter, he could not longer hold back his longing for meeting her and letting her know that he was there and would protect her in the future.


    Taking a deep breath, he called out to open the door.


    "Master." The servant that opened the door was surprised to see another powerful figure within the office of Sun Junmeng. Even Sun Junmeng was seemingly respectful towards this handsome young man, so the servant dared not think too much and instead lowered his gaze.


    "I have brought Miss Bai and her husband to visit you." The servant quickly bowed, after which he retreated and closed the door behind him.


    The office descended into silence as the three were looking at one specific person, Yan Wenxiu. Only he was staring right at Bai Rouyun with unexinable emotions clearly swirling within his eyes.


    Yan Wenxiu had never been a person who would fear the unknown, nor was he someone who would back down in the face of danger or challenges, but right now, he had an unexinable urge to flee and pretend that he knew nothing.


    Even so, he also felt a strange pride and satisfaction as he looked at his grown daughter that was beautiful and clearly very powerful. She was the best daughter in the world.


    Bai Rouyun could not help but frown as she looked at the man in front of her. Although his age seemed to be around the same as Li Moyun, she had a strange feeling of nervousness and excitement that one would have when meeting an elder.


    At the same time, she also couldn''t help but notice the clear nervousness hidden within the handsome man''s eyes and gestures, causing her to think twice as to whether or not she knew him.


    Sun Junmeng and Li Moyun were both silent as they observed one person each. Sun Junmeng was silently cheering for his master and hoping that the two could recognize one another sooner rather thanter, while Li Moyun managed to find some simrities between the two people staring at one another.


    The handsome man''s strength was far above Li Moyun''s, but he did not sense any hostility. Looking at the resemnce between the two, and the friendliness that the Lingcao Pavilion had shown so far, he had a guess as to what identity the handsome man had.


    However, as the saying goes, the bystander was clear while the involved parties were confused. Bai Rouyun had not seen any simrities between the two, but she had a strange fondness for the handsome man and wished to be closer to him. Not at all in the same way as she felt towards Li Moyun, moreparable to her adopted children. However, the guy seemed far too old to be adoptable, unfortunately.


    Clearing his throat, Yan Wenxiu decided that he should try and speak with Bai Rouyun. He had never had a proper conversation with his own daughter, and now that he had the chance, he had to do his best.


    Yet, as soon as he opened his mouth, ready to ask her a few questions, he found that his voice seemed to have let him down. He did not know what to say or how to introduce himself. The build-up excitement deted instantly like a punctured balloon.


    The corners of Li Moyun''s mouth could not help but twitch as he watched the strange reaction from Yan Wenxiu. Yan Wenxiu was a famous figure in the Godly Domain, and he was famed for his unfeeling ruthlessness whenever someone went against him.


    Every rumor about him focused on hisck of humanity, and even his merciless treatment of women was wellknown.


    However, this cruel expert was now standing in front of Bai Rouyun and resembled an elementary student that had done something wrong and was waiting to be scolded.


    Not knowing whether or not he should interfere, Li Moyun looked from his wife to the man, who was likely to be his biological father-inw.


    "Dearest, you and this gentleman look quite simr. Some of your features are as if they were carved from the same mold." In the end, Li Moyun felt that he had to give at least a little push, to help his wife recognize the man, but unfortunately, he had overestimated her thought process.


    long without a real father, so she had long forgotten that her biological dad would be roaming the It was not that Bai Rouyun was dumb, but she often thought in strange ways, and she had lived for so world somewhere.


    As such, she looked at the man in front of her, and rity appeared in her eyes.


    "No wonder I felt so friendly when I met him. Since we have some sort of resemnce in our appearance it is natural for me to have a good impression." She nodded her head repeatedly, and overlooked the exasperated and helpless gleam that shed past in the eyes of the other three people.


    "You are the master of Lord Sun Junmeng? He has helped us a lot up until now, so we would like to thank you for your help."


    At this point, the initial nervousness and fear of rejection that Yan Wenxiu had felt had faded away, and instead he felt somewhat helpless and amused. How could his daughter have turned into such a ditzy young woman?

 Chapter 346 Frank Acknowledgement

    Chapter 346 Frank Acknowledgement


    Although Yan Wenxiu and Bai Rouyun had a clear resemnce with one another, Bai Rouyun had never once considered them to be biologically rted.


    In her past life, she had grown up as an orphan without any kind of backing, and often wished to experience the love of kinship, but after being reborn, even though she knew that the Bai family in Richu Empire was not her own family, she had been in contact with the Bai family from Wushi Continent, and had forgotten that they were the biological parents of her past body, not the one she had now.


    Having memories from her previous incarnation had caused Bai Rouyun to be somewhat ignorant and confused about her own ties to various families, and so far, all the families she had encountered, the only one who had provided her with a feeling of closeness was Yun Mingshen.


    Since she had Yun Mingshen as a cousin, she no longer considered anyone else to be her blood-rted family. She did not dare to wish for more than she had already gained, so she tried to suppress her knowledge of having any other biological family members.


    Her clear ignorance caused both Li Moyun and Yan Wenxiu to smile slightly and helplessly, but both of them also understood that the young woman was not being ditzy without a reason.


    With her intelligence, it would not be hard to understand the hints that Yan Wenxiu had shared, but due to her fear of disappointment, Bai Rouyun''s mind would never consider anything in that direction.


    "Dearest, you do not have to be afraid." Li Moyun knew Bai Rouyun the best, and he also knew that although she was subconsciously not connecting Yan Wenxiu with herself, she was close to breaking through the paperscreen that blocked her reason.


    Bai Rouyun shivered as she heard Li Moyun''s words. She could not help but raise her head somewhat helplessly and look at her husband with lost and somewhat timid eyes. Although she was capable of facing off against an enemy without blinking, or risking her life in pursuit of greater strength, she was geniunely weak when it came to emotional matters. In fact, emotions were what she feared the most.


    "It''s okay." Li Moyun''s heart melted into a puddle and he felt as if someone was squeezing his lifeline tightly as he noticed her confused eyes.


    Reaching out his arms, Li Moyun gently wrapped the young woman into his arms and gently patted her back. His actions were familiar and gentle, and he also quickly managed to soothe her uneasy emotions that were threatening to break out.


    However, while Bai Rouyun was slowly being calmed down, Yan Wenxiu''s expression was getting more and more glum.


    He had been in despair for a long time, thinking that his beloved was gone and he would never get to see her again, but the heavens had eyes and let him reunite with his daughter. Unfortunately, she had already grown into a great flower that had bloomed and attracted a wild pig, eager to gobble it up.


    He, who had nted the seed, but never seen the growth of his cute flower, suddenly found that he might not even get to see her much now that she was grown up, as a vulgar pig had already stolen her.


    His emotions were extremelyplicated, but, as he had considered earlier, Li Moyun was defintely not bad. Not only this, Yan Wenxiu was also very self-aware. Although he was the biological father of Bai Rouyun, he had no rights to demand anything from her. If anything, he owed her far too much in this life.


    "So, he is my biological dad?" Bai Rouyun was able to quickly understand the current situation and she quickly calmed down whenever she felt the care and security she felt when close to Li Moyun.


    "Should be." Li Moyun nodded his head and gently reached out his hand to sweep a lock of wayward hair behind her ear.


    Bai Rouyun did not answer right away but spent some time to organize her current identity and rtionships. With Bai Liqiang as a reference, Bai Rouyun was somewhat worried about what this Yan Wenxiu might demand from her.


    However she soon found that some fathers were really good at spoiling their daughters without requesting anything in return, while others wanted to use their daughters to obtain the most benefits possible.


    Yan Wenxiu and Bai Liqiang cound never bepared to one another, as their worldview and pursuits were wastly different.


    "Rouyun, I understand if it might be a bit difficult to ept. I do not expect you to suddenly acknowledge me without getting to know one each others personalities. However, although I have already failed to be a reliable father, I still have to give you some information about your parents and your origin. I will never force you to ept me, but I hope you can give me time to, at least, exin."


    Although Yan Wenxiu was a deity and had a status that Bai Liqiang could never reach, Yan Wenxiu was much more approachable. When looking at the two fathers, Bai Rouyun could clearly see the real-life version of a frog at the bottom of the well.


    Since Yan Wenxiu was this approachable, Bai Rouyun naturally wanted to be as open towards him, and she quickly calmed her emotions. The four sat down side by side, and Bai Rouyun also began to describe her two lifetimes and how she had be the person she was now.

 Chapter 347 Soul Imprint

    Chapter 347 Soul Imprint


    Yan Wenxiu was listening intently. At first, he was surprised to hear that Bai Rouyun had memories of two incarnations, but he was also distressed to know that she had never experienced parental love in either of her lives.


    After knowing that not only he, but also the Bai family had located her in this life, he was feeling somewhat apprehensive, however after noticing her clear alianation with the Bai family, he quickly left them behind. Although he did not like them or their behavior, he did not have a position where he could me them, as he, too, had not been there when Bai Rouyun genuinely needed a parent to support her.


    "The past can never be changed, but we have to look forward. If you want to, you and your husband can follow me back to the divine realm, and I will provide you both with an errand and something to do, however, the protected environment will greatly limit your future achievements, so you have to consider what path you wish to take from here on."


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Bai Rouyun with clear affection. This daughter was the crystalization of love between himself and the woman that he loved more than anything else in the world, and now that his beloved was gone, only this daughter was left. To him, there was nothing more important than her opinion.


    However, this had also caused him to feel conflicted. In one way, he wished for her and Li Moyun to enter his faction and live a peaceful life without any danger, but at the same time, he also wished that they managed to stand out and show their brilliance.


    "Thank you." Bai Rouyun smiled gently and shook her head. She could see the conflicting emotions within Yan Wenxiu''s eyes, but she did not want to be a flower raised in a greenhouse.


    "I am sure that both Moyun and I wish to face the dangers bravely. Although we will face more dangers on our path towards the top, we will also know what it is truly like to live life to the fullest.


    "Although the lifespan of deities is eternal, there has to be a meaning in life to make it worth living. I would rather die while struggling to achieve my dreams than live for an eternity but miss out on what truly makes life worth living."


    Although Bai Rouyun had not asked Li Moyun''s opinion before answering, she was looking at him as the words escaped her lips. Her eyes were filled with tenderness and her hands were quickly caught by hisrge palms that gently held them together and a smile spread on his lips.


    To Li Moyun, death was not the most terrifying. He was a man who aimed for the top, and thus he understood that some things were much more difficult to lose than others. Just look at Yan Wenxiu.


    Yan Wenxiu was a genius and a powerhouse that everyone had to respect, but it was also obvious to see that he had lost his will to live. Before meeting Bai Rouyun, he was just passing every day in boredom while trying to find a new purpose to continue on. Such a life, Li Moyun would never be able to handle.


    "My daughter is indeed a female hero." Yan Wenxiu''s eyes shed with a brief struggle before he looked relieved. "I am worried about your well-being, but since you have decided to move along this path, then I will stand by and let you face the dangers on your own.


    "However, I have once lost my most important person, and I will not be able to handle having to say goodbye to another family member, so I have one request."


    Yan Wenxiu''s expression suddenly became solemn as he looked at Bai Rouyun in front of him. He had made an important decision.


    "I am going to impart a soul imprint in your dantian. The soul imprint is a clone made by my spiritual energy. This clone will be in hibernation within your dantian and will not interfere in your daily life, nor will it have the ability to help you in a moment of crisis.


    "The soul imprint will only erupt in case of your life being threatened. Even if your dantian is shattered and your cultivation is crippled, the soul imprint will not activate, however if your life is about to end, then it will save your at a critical moment, and teleport you to my location.


    "I do not wish to interfere with your adventures and your future, but I do hope that I can give you this final trump card that can keep you alive while traveling."


    Bai Rouyun was somewhat surprised when she heard her newfound father''s words. She did not know what exactly a soul imprint was, but from the solmen expression on his face, it should be a very important thing.


    Uncertain as to what to do, Bai Rouyun quickly nced at Li Moyun, who nodded his head gently. He was aware of what a soul imprint was, and he approved of this approach.


    At the same time, Li Moyun''s heart was filled with warmt as he finally found a parent that cared about Bai Rouyun''s life and death. The soul imprints were not that simple as this Yan Wenxiu had made it sound.


    cing a soul imprint would make Yan Wenxiu be weakened in a period of time. As for how much energy he imparted into the imprint, the longer his weakness wouldst.


    During the current time, where there was going to be chaos in the Wushi Continent, it was rather dangerous for Yan Wenxiu to let himself be weak, as some might take the chance to retaliate against him. However, for him, it was clear that Bai Rouyun''s safety was more important.

 Chapter 348 The Zheng Beast

    <h4>Chapter 348 The Zheng Beast</h4>


    Li Moyun was aware of the importance of a soul imprint, but he did not mention it to Bai Rouyun. The young woman had experienced many unfortunate things throughout her life, and although this man, her father, was not aware of her existence before, he still owed her what a parent should give his child.


    Yan Wenxiu smiled, he felt relieved when he noticed the knowing nce from Li Moyun, but he did not mention the risks involved with the imprint.


    As Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun left the Forgotten City, a gentle and happy smile adorned their lips, and happiness was radiating from the young woman, while adoration and pampering flew from the eyes of the handsome man.


    Having found a doting father was a great bonus, and Bai Rouyun''s emotions could be said to be on a rollercoaster ride. She was happy to know that not all parents were ruthless and willing to sacrifice their children, but that even among the strongest experts, true family love was still possible.


    "Are you sure you want us to move forward on our own?" Li Moyun could not help but ask gently, as he took her hand into his. Although he understood the reasons for her wish to move forward on her own and stand on her own two feet with her own family, he still needed to make sure that she had thought it through.


    "Don''t worry." Bai Rouyun''s eyes were glistening with happiness but also contained a firm will. "Although I have found my father, and I am very happy to know that he cares about me, I still need to move forward on my own two feet.


    "I already have an outstanding husband by my side, but if I also bring an overpowered father, then I will never be able to challenge myself and stand out amongst the many heroes of the world."


    Bai Rouyun was never willing to be a gentle flower raised in a greenhouse. Her origin and past life had made it clear that only the strong wildflowers were able to stay alive. Although her husband was by her side, and her father was powerful, no one could be by her side for every moment of the rest of her life. Depending on herself was much more reliable than depending on others.


    That being said, she did not look down on her two important family members, and was more than willing to ept their help. Before leaving behind her father, he had given her many items that could be used for self-preservation, and she would never refuse to use them, should the need arise.


    However, there was a difference between using an item that could save her life in a critical moment, and hiding behind her family members no matter what happened.


    "What should we do now?" After walking for some time, and reaching a part of the road where few people would travel, Li Moyun wanted to ask Bai Rouyun about their future ns. Although he could have asked this question before, he was still more cautious, as they had heard about the Lotus of the Nine Heavens.


    "We have to be careful." Bai Rouyun looked around, and as she ensured that no one was around, she quickly released their adopted children from the Primal Chaos Pagoda.


    Out of nowhere, a group of children and beasts suddenly appeared, making the road seem much more crowded.


    "Mother, do we really have to leave grandfather behind?" Xiao Bao had be much more immune to considering its contractor a parent, and after knowing that she was the reincarnation of his creator, he had fully epted her.


    Initially, he still held some unwillingness towards calling Li Moyun for his father, but this dislike had soon vanished after their reunion, as Li Moyun had brought out numerous treasures and nutrients for spirits.


    When Yan Wenxiu had found the benefits of buying goodwill, he had also tossed many great treasures and herbs to these adopted grandchildren, and all of them had be much more amiable and even liked their adoptive grandfather. Leaving him behind also meant leaving behind the delicious and nutritious resources he owned.


    "We have to part at some point, but we will meet againter." Bai Rouyun was somewhat exasperated as she looked at the sparkling eyes of her children. Although it was Xiao Bao who had spoken out, all of them looked at her with pitiful and hopeful expressions, trying to make it clear that they wanted to stay for some more time.


    Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin had absorbed the most of the treasures, but it was also the two of them where you could see the least change. However, Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua had both undergone extreme changes.


    Xiao Mao was a Cloud leopard, and they were usually limited by their bloodline. However, Yan Wenxiu had given it the blood essence of the Zheng beast, a leopard-like beast with five tails and a horn, which was known for its overwhelming power and fierceness.


    The Zheng beast was not an ordinary leopard. The bloodline was much purer, and it was able to reach the same heights with its cultivation as even many humans could not.


    Although Xiao Mao had not be a Zheng beast after consuming the blood essence, he had still gained a great boost in strength and talent. He had also grown a few extra tails, so that now he had three. Yan Wenxiu had said that the higher his cultivation grew, the more tails he would gain. When he had gotten five tails, he would have used the full potential of the consumed blood essence.

 Chapter 349 Ascended Realm

    <h4>Chapter 349 Ascended Realm</h4>


    It was not only Xiao Mao who had undergone great changes; Xiao Hua had also benefited greatly from meeting her adoptive great grandfather.


    While Xiao Mao had been given the blood essence of the Zheng beast, Xiao Hua did not require any particr type of bloodline, instead, it had been corging on countless high-ranked beasts and their flesh and blood.


    Unlike the beast, Xiao Hua could not absorb any bloodline abilities or mutate in a specific direction based on the blood and flesh it consumed. However, the strength within could not be ignored, and the little Golden Emperor Vine had turned into a vibrant nt which almost burst with vitality.


    Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao were also well-fed, but their appearance was more or less the same, only slightly more rosy than before, and finally, Jiaojiao was somewhere in between the two groups.


    Her changes were not as obvious as those of the Cloud Leopard and the Golden Emperor Vine, but more changes had taken ce whenpared to Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao.


    Jiaojiao had been able to look more human-like, although her dragon blood had been stimted. So far, the reason for the dragon-traits was that she could not control her bloodlines, and they kept shing within her, making her neither human nor dragon. However, Yan Wenxiu had given her, like Xiao Mao, essence blood to purify her own bloodline.


    Unlike Xiao Mao, who had gotten a substantial amount of essence blood, Jiaojiao had only gotten a single drop, however this drop of blood was much more potent than all the other treasures added together.


    Initially, Yan Wenxiu had been hesitant as to whether or not he should give her this drop of blood, as it was very potent and she was still young. The dragon he had taken it from was from the Divine Realm, and the bloodline was purer than most other dragon-bloods he had within his possession.


    However, whenever he looked at the young girl who had been mistreated from a young age due to her background, he could not help but think of his own daughter who had gone through many difficulties, and wanted to do something else.


    It was not that he was nning to take Jiaojiao as his own daughter, but he could not help but want to give her a chance to change her fate, much as he had hoped for someone to help his own daughter, once upon a time.


    The bloodline was from a three-wed golden dragon, and while it was still two ws away from being the purest bloodline, it was still much more powerful than what could be found on the Wushi Continent, so he feared whether or not her body could handle it.


    However, after exining the situation and the possible consequences, Jiaojiao still wished to take the chance. She understood that it was not possible to bear her condition for a long time, as she could feel her own difficulties.


    Even if she was about to face danger, she still wanted to try it out, and thus she made her own decision, and Bai Rouyun decided to support her.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu did not try to dissuade them, but instead gave the blood to her right away. He exined which things to look out for and what she would face while absorbing the blood, in a hope that she would seed.


    Even so, Yan Wenxiu also admired the courage of the little girl, and also his own daughter''s eyes for finding such a gem on her travels. To cultivate inner energies was never an easy task, and only those with enough courage would be able to walk far on the path towards immortality.


    Bai Rouyun herself had also benefited greatly from her meeting with her new-found father, and she also had many treasures at hand. However, unlike the beasts and nts who could purify and improve their bloodlines, and the spirits that could wantonly absorb energy, she was in a more difficult situation.


    Human cultivation depended heavily on their talent and diligence. Even if she could consume countless treasures, the cultivation base she would gain would not be the strongest, and thus she had to work hard inbination with these treasures.


    Even so, she had consumed a few and managed to reach the ninth rank of the Core Constructionyer within the Ascended Realm. She only needed a small amount of energy, but more importantly, the right opportunity, to fully construct her core, before she could move on to the Soul Refinementyers.


    The Ascended realm was split into the Core Construction, the Soul Refinement, and the Corporeal Sheddingyers. All of these had nine ranks, which showed how far the cultivator was from sess of the specificyer.


    The core construction was meant to construct a core that would gather all the energy that was present within the body of the cultivator. The core was located within the dantian, and after construction, the energy would no longer be roaming free in the dantian and the body as a gas-like energy, but instead be much stronger and powerful, as small threads taken from the core.


    The Soul Refinement was meant to refine the soul and make it possible for the soul to withstand the process of going from a mere mortal to bing a deity.


    Finally, after ensuring that all the energy had been gathered within the core, and the soul would be able to withstand the breakthrough, the finalyer in the Ascended Realm would be the Corporeal Shedding.


    This process was, as it sounded, when all the mortal energy in the body slowly would be reced by immortal energy, and the body no longer would be of flesh and blood, but energy and spirit instead.

 Chapter 350 Silly Dad

    <h4>Chapter 350 Silly Dad</h4>


    Although the Ascended Realm was the rank which Bai Rouyun needed to attain before she could travel to the Wushi Continent, this rank was merely a transition for the body to shed its mortal skin and be immortal.


    The entire process was done step by step, and in this way, the body would be able to adjust to the overwhelming powers that would enter as it transcended to another lifeform.


    Bai Rouyun was very happy with her current situation and also knew that although she had not jumped greatly in her cultivation levels, it was already a significant increase, not to mention therge advance she had after her first experience of dual cultivation.


    Theter exercises did not give her an increase as overwhelming, but she and Li Moyun kept spending the nights cultivating together, and these efforts also showed in her stable foundation.


    The group was chatting and having fun as they walked down the road. Xiao Mao was walking by the side with Xiao Hua towering on top of his head as usual.


    Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun were walking hand in hand in the middle, and Jiaojiao was skipping in front, alongside Xiao Jin. Only Xiao Bao appeared to retain his arrogance and demeanor of an ancient spirit, while the others all resembled young children, happily on a trip with their families.


    "Should we keep following the road, or simply find our own path?" As they had walked for some time, Bai Rouyun looked at the side of the road where a wide openndscape spread out in front of them. The grass was fluttering in the gentle breeze, and the hills were making the beautiful scenery look peaceful and abundant.


    A few beasts could be seen in the horizon, all of which were of low ranks, but their speed was overwhelming, and their abilities to escape danger should not be underestimated.


    The sunlight shone on the grass and the seeds were shining like gold as it swayed with each breath of wind.


    On the other hand, the road that they were following was paved with blue tiles at the start, but the further along they went, the rougher it became. Although it was still easy to follow, itcked the beauty disyed on the wild horizon, and everyone knew that following this path would only bring them to another city.


    However, if they were to venture off the road and look for a path on their own, only their fate could determine which destination they would reach.


    "Well, father-inw has already contacted his subordinates and they are currently trying to locate Yun Mingshen. As soon as he has been found, they will inform him of your safe arrival at the Wushi Continent, and also inform him of our next meeting ce, which has been set two years in the future.


    "For now, we have two years to experience the wonders of the Wushi Continent on our own, and the most suitable way to do it is to step into the unknown.


    "However, right now, we are facing a special time as the Lotus of the Nine Heavens has been said to appear shortly. If we are far away from others, we might be targeted easily in the chaotic world."


    Li Moyun made an objective narration of which options to choose, but Bai Rouyun had already decided.


    "Even if we were to meet some of the top experts from the Godly Domain, they would be able to eradicate us all even within the cities. When mortals stand against gods, we have no chance to struggle, so if they really aim at us, we will be in bad luck either way.


    "Also, the other experts from the Wushi Continent who might be aiming to steal some benefits during the chaos, aren''t a big of an issue for you. If it is something we know that I can''t deal with, we will simply leave it to you to keep us safe."


    Bai Rouyun was very reasonable as she countered the negatives that Li Moyun had listed. She was not wrong either, as the deities from the Godly Domain would all be capable of destroying entire cities as they pleased, but the consequences would be something that they could not handle.


    Even so, they might really be safer if they just traveled on their own in the wilderness, as they would be far away from other people, and their luck had to be bad, if they were to encounter murderous experts.


    Before the final decision had been made, all the children rushed into the grassy fields by the side, and Jiaojiao even stopped after a few steps and looked behind.


    "Father, you don''t have to try and find any high-sounding reasons. Mom wants to go, so even if it is a hill of knives or a sea of fire, you will make it possible for her to go."


    The other children beganughing after hearing Jiaojiao''s words, and they couldn''t help turning their heads away as they tried to hide their shaking shoulders and giggling voices.


    Li Moyun also felt very exasperated as he looked at the children, and then turned his eyes towards his wife. Looking at her eyes filled with the brilliant glow simr to that of the starry night and at the happy smile on her lips, he couldn''t help but sigh in defeat.


    Yes, Jiaojiao was correct. Although there were benefits and disadvantages to every decision, no matter how bad the consequences would be, as long as the choice was made by Bai Rouyun, he would follow her without anyints or worries.

 Chapter 351 Fluffballs

    <h4>Chapter 351 Fluffballs</h4>


    So, even though Li Moyun had already spent enough time describing the pros and cons of the decision they were about to take, he also quickly figured out that since Bai Rouyun wanted to go across the more challenging path, he would happily follow her.


    He had spent a long time alone within the special realm, and it was not before now that he could be by his wife''s side again. His strength had grown tremendously, and he had enough faith in himself to be able to protect his wife and picked-up children.


    "Well, then, let our journey begin." Li Moyun smiled gently as his eyes shone with love and pampering whenever he looked at Bai Rouyun. He gently grasped her small and tender palm in his hand and the two happily followed behind the children that had rushed into the tall and lush grass in front of them.


    The grass was taller than expected when entering the dense fields, but their strength could not bepared to that of the ordinary person, and all of them had no issues moving forward little by little.


    Although the road they had been traversing before was getting less and less crowded, a person or two would appear from time to time, and these sparse travelers could not help but look curiously at their group, as they moved further and further away from the road on which most were walking.


    However, this decision was not too out of the ordinary. In the world of cultivators, only those who had the will to risk their lives could gain the most impressive fortunes, as danger and luck went hand in hand.


    "It must be a lie. Why did the distance seem so short when we were standing on the road, but now that we are walking in the direction of the hill we saw earlier, it takes forever to reach it?" Jiaojiao was getting much more familiar with the group, and she could not help but toin as she looked at the hill where the beasts they had seen previously had been resting.


    Looking back, the road seemed to have disappeared long ago in the nket of green waves fluttering in the wind, and many of the animals that had previously been ying around had also sought other pastures without the presence of human guests.


    Even so, the butterflies were still dancing in the wind; the songs of the birds were being brought forth by the gentle breeze, and the smaller animals were all hiding in their burrows, trying to avoid being detected.


    Although therger animals had left, the smaller ones were still present, and the entire grasnd was still teeming with life.


    "Mom!" A loud call echoed through the air as Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were calmly advancing forward. Up until now, all talk had been about how far away everything was, but suddenly, the voice of Xiao Jin had cut through the silence and made them all focus their gazes on her.


    "What is it, dearest?" Bai Rouyun smiled happily as she quickened her pace and reached the spirit''s side in a short while. Xiao Jin was standing by the side of a rabbit''s nest and a group of cute and white fluffballs were gathering around her.


    "Mom, look, aren''t they adorable?" Xiao Jin lifted her head; her eyes were shining and filled with excitement. The cute little rabbit cubs were all trying to get closer to her, and their eyes also twinkled with greed, making Bai Rouyun wonder if they had ulterior motives to approach her little girl.


    One has to keep in mind that although Xiao Jin looked like an innocent little child, she was, in fact, an overwhelmingly powerful artifact, and if these little critters managed to absorb some of her power, they would be much more intelligent and powerful than they were now. It was their natural instinct to get close to her and try to absorb her energy.


    "Where is the mother rabbit?" Bai Rouyun squatted down in front of the baby rabbits and took one of them into her hand. Its fluffy fur was soft andfortable to the touch, and she couldn''t help but nudge her cheek against it. "So soft!" Her words carried extreme happiness.


    "The mother is still hiding in the cave beneath. Do you think that the mother and her babies want toe along with us? You can put them in the Primal Chaos Dimension, and then we can take them out and cuddle whenever we need a warm hug?"


    Xiao Jin was a special kind of artifact spirit, and she could sense anything of unusual value. Although she was not able to put her feelings into words, she still managed to show her liking towards these baby rabbits, and Bai Rouyun could not help but wonder if the option was viable.


    Fortunately, Xiao Bao was not far away, and he was the one most suitable for telling her whether or not this idea was possible, so she quickly turned her head to look at her oldest son.


    "It can be done." Xiao Bao was also looking at the small fluffballs as he nodded his head. Much like Xiao Jin, he also felt very kind when he looked at these small things, but unlike the little cauldron, he understood that this was likely due to the origin of the rabbits being special. As such, he was very eager to bring them away.


    "If we want to bring them, then we need permission from their mother, and their mother needs toe with us too. However, we do not understand theirnguage." Bai Rouyun was also quite keen on bringing these cuties along, but she was not willing to steal the babies without permission, so she looked around and finally focused on Xiao Mao.


    "My cute son Mao! Come here, we need a trantor."

 Chapter 352 Moving into the Primal Chaos Dimension

    <h4>Chapter 352 Moving into the Primal Chaos Dimension</h4>


    Xiao Mao looked at his family with a bit of helplessness, but he still trotted over as his mother called for him. He was, indeed, a beast, and able to speak the beast tongue, but he was also a predator, and looking at those small fluffballs, their natural instincts should be to avoid him, should it not? He doubted that they would have a good heart-to-heart conversation with him.


    Even so, his beloved family had given him a task, so he could only stand up to the challenge. He went to the rabbit hole andy down on the ground, right away.


    He did not n to show any kind of threatening posture, and he also requested of Xiao Hua to sway gently on top of his head, making him look a bit more silly than during ordinary times. No one would be able to take a leopard seriously, when a flower was swaying on top of its head.


    Xiao Mao did as he was requested, and began trying to get in contact with the mother of the fluffballs.


    Unfortunately, no matter what he said, or how polite he sounded, he could not change the fact that he was a predator, and his size was rather intimidating, so it took a very long time before the mother rabbit was willing to return to him.


    "Don''t you think this sounds somewhat fun?" Bai Rouyun was sitting on the grass, not far away from the rabbit hole. She was looking at the cute fluffballs in the arms of her cute children, and could not help but wonder if she should adopt another group of cuties. To her, their race and gender did not matter at all, even cute rabbits could be her children, as long as she was willing.


    Li Moyun was standing by the side, and he could not help but feel somewhat helpless but amused. "What do you think is fun?" Although he asked this, he could not help but look at the ferocious beast that was lying on the ground and conversing with a rabbit. One was using low growls to speak, and the other small squeaky sounds.


    It took some time, but eventually, the mother rabbit dared to leave the hole. She was moving hesitatingly and appeared greatly timid, but she also looked at her cute children with hope and eagerness.


    "Brother Mao has agreed with Mother Rabbit that she and her children will move into the Primal Chaos Dimension''s firstyer. It is very suitable for her to live in there, and the air is much purer." Xiao Bao was standing aside. Although he was not capable of speaking the beastnguage, he still understood it, and he got a good understanding of their conversation.


    "From what I can see, three of the five fluffballs are mutated. I am not sure how their bloodline has changed, but somehow they have evolved. They are, however, still very young, and it will be good for them to enter the Primal Chaos Dimension to advance their growth."


    Bai Rouyun was quite happy to hear what Xiao Bao said. She liked to pick up treasures, and mutated rabbits were definitely rare. However, since they still had a mother of their own, she was not suitable to be their mother instead, and thus she decided to just bring them in as her friends.


    She never had many friends, so finding some like this was also suitable.


    Since she had decided to be a host, she still asked Mother Rabbit if she had any other friends she would like to bring to the Primal Chaos Pagoda with her. The only requirement was that they would not be able to leave the first level of the pagoda easily, but considering their current lifestyle in the Wushi Continent, it was not a drawback at all.


    Mother Rabbit was less alert by now, and she decided to ask her entire family whether or not they were interested in moving.


    In the end, it was not only Mother Rabbit and her fluffballs that entered the Primal Chaos Pagoda, it was a whole army of rabbits, old and young, family and friends, making it so that the Primal Chaos Dimension would now house a wholemunity of cute and fluffy rabbit citizens.


    This feeling was somewhat novel.


    It was not only Bai Rouyun who was quite happy with the sudden arrival of a group of fluffballs. Mother Rabbit had been very hesitant at the very start, but after getting to see the Primal Chaos Pagoda for herself, she did not regret her decision at all. The aura and air was so pure that even she, a mature rabbit, could sense how her inner energy was bing purified, and how she was breaking through the bottleneck that had been there for a very long time.


    The other rabbits were also very happy to have arrived at this new location, and they quickly settled down. Xiao Bao was a spirit that liked order in his territory, so he quickly tidied up a grassy meadow where the lush green leaves were swaying in a gentle wind, and no dangers were present in sight. The peaceful and calm atmosphere they felt after arriving made them very satisfied and happy to have joined Mother Rabbit to this new home.


    "Well, then, now that the rabbits have been sent to the dimension, should we continue forward?" Li Moyun was not against getting a whole group of rabbits into the small realm, but he was not eager for this result either. To him, it did not matter what they chose, as long as Bai Rouyun was happy.

 Chapter 353 Spirit Vein

    <h4>Chapter 353 Spirit Vein</h4>


    Having sessfully abducted a whole meadow full of rabbits, Bai Rouyun''s mood was bright as she continued forward through the untouchednds.


    The area where they had left the road was not too far away from the moremonly visited cities, but it was not close either. Thendscape was simple and untouched by humans, as those cultivators that usually traversed between the cities would avoid this seemingly in direction.


    Although many cultivators were aiming for fortunate encounters and lucky experiences, they all assumed that these things were only to be found in territories filled with dangers and threats. To them, this peaceful and tranquilndscape was nothing more than a waste of time.


    "Oh, mother, look." Xiao Jin was suddenly crouching in front of a rock that was partly visible above the ground. The rock that was visible was a bit bigger than a fist, but the surface was covered with moss and dirt. Looking at it, Bai Rouyun did not understand why her beloved daughter was interested.


    Even so, she did not want to dampen the enthusiasm of her kid, so she quickly hurried to her side and crouched down to look at the ugly stone.


    "Do you like it?" Bai Rouyun tried toe up with some words to praise her choice of stone, but after looking at the moss- and dirt covered stone for some time, she simply could not find any suitable adjectives. In the end, she just asked about her child''s feelings. That would never go wrong.


    "I like it." Xiao Jin''s face was very solemn as she nodded her head without trying to hide her adoration for the dirty stone.


    "Although I am still not fully matured, I am still able to feel the strong pulsation of spiritual energy within this stone. I think that there might be a spiritual vein underneath the ground here."


    Xiao Jin''s body was that of a young and innocent child. Her current mentality was also somewhat childish, but this did not mean that one should underestimate her.


    No matter what she looked like in her spirit form, her true shape was that of the Golden Dragon Cauldron, and she had a natural affection for precious stones and ores. Her words had to be taken seriously.


    "Can we bring it into the Primal Chaos Pagoda?" Bai Rouyun was quite happy to hear that there might be a spiritual vein here. Although the second floor of the pagoda contained many precious items, she still liked the idea of having her own spiritual mine that she could constantly take spirit stones from. The never ending supply of money was too enticing to let go.


    "I think it should be possible. I just need to know how big it is first." Xiao Jin quickly sat down in a lotus positon and a golden cauldron mark appeared between her eyebrows. The mark was, at first, indestinct and transparent, but as time went by, it became more and more discernible until it resembled a tattoo that shone brightly with golden light.


    Suddenly, a dragon''s roar reverberated from deep below them, and a tremble ran though the ground. A golden shadow emerged from the unassuming rock in front of them, before it shed and disappeared within the golden cauldron mark on Xiao Jin''s forehead.


    "The vein is quiterge, and there is a wholework of tunnels underneath the ground. Xiao Bao and I will work together to take the vein into the Primal Chaos Pagoda, but the moment it disappears, the ground will open and we will fall into the tunnel system below."


    Xiao Jin was not worried about her family being injured in the fall into the tunnel system. Her father had arrived, and with his curent power, it was not a problem to protect them all on their way into the ground, however, she still needed to warn them, so that no one got too surprised as it happened.


    "What are the tunnels like?" Bai Rouyun hadplete faith in her children to take care of the vein, so her focus quickly moved to the tunnel system instead.


    They had entered this path with the purpose of experiencing whatever they mighte across, and a hidden tunnel system below ground sounded very interesting. Especially for a woman who used to visit tombs for a living.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Jin could not help but regretfully shake her head. She was, after all, only a cauldron spirit, and her strength lied in the vein itself. She could not sense what happened in the tunnels, but she, too, felt that they were quite interesting. As an Artifact Spirit, she had always been kept away from the exciting things and only taken out when her previous owners needed to refine pills. For her, going on an adventure was much more fun, and she genuinely loved her current life.


    Xiao Bao was the only other spirit present, and looking at Xiao Jin''s sparkling eyes, he could not help but smile slightly. He, too, understood the emotions of the little spirit in front of him.


    Spirits had long lifespans, and even when their masters died, they still remained behind. Countless years could go by before they found new masters, and even then, they might not be able to leave their artifacts.


    Artifact Spirits were not considered equal to humans and beasts. Even ordinary spirits were often considered more individual than they were, and it could be very painful to find the wrong master.


    To Xiao Bao, the current life was what he had always dreamt of. His original master had returned, and he was able to live on equal terms with everyone else. Although he had somehow be an adopted son, he would never admit that it made him proud.

 Chapter 354 Descending into the Ground

    <h4>Chapter 354 Descending into the Ground</h4>


    "Do we have a torch?" Bai Rouyun looked at the darkness that seemed to be neverending in front of her. She could not help but feel a familiar feeling of eagerness and adrennailine that was rushing through her veins as she wished to experience the unknown world below the surface of the ground.


    "We do not have a torch, but there is a night pearl in the secondyer of the Primal Chaos Pagoda." Xiao Bao quickly found the night pearl within the pile of gems and treasures,and withdrew a few differently sized pearls.


    Two were asrge as an adult''s fist, while the rest were varying in size, between the size of a loquat and a fingernail. The light each of these night pearls emitted depended greatly on their sizes, and the smaller ones only managed to spread a small halo of illumination.


    However, Xiao Bao did not dislike them, and gave the tworgest pearls to his parents, after which the smaller ones were ced in Jiaojiao''s hair and Xiaohua''s petals. Xiao Jin and himself took the medium sized pearls in their hands, and the group were ready to move forward together, adventuring through the dark tunnels ahead.


    "Don''t you find it weird that no one else managed to find the spiritual vein before?" Xiao Jin''s voice suddenly resounded through the silence. She was looking forward into the darkness, but she seemed to be more upied by her thoughts of the sudden appeareance of a spirit vein this close to a road. It made no sense that no one else had found it before them, but reality proved that it had been ced here for thousands of years without being noticed.


    "When we were above ground, we could not sense the aura emitted from the vein at all. I am of the impression that there is some sort of aura canceller hidden within these tunnels, making it so that you won''t sense the special aura unless you fall over the vein itself." Li Moyun''s eyes were not aimed towards the darkness in front, but instead nced in a direction blocked by the tunnel wall.


    He could sense that a certain aura block was ced in that direction, but what this block was meant to hide, he still did not know. The block was so powerful that even his senses had been covered, and he could not help but feel quite curious.


    However, Li Moyun was not going to exin his inability for now. He knew that if he said that he knew where the block was, but not what it was hiding, Bai Rouyun would hurry towards the center area right away, as her personality was to aim straight for the trouble.


    He had, however, experienced many things throughout the years in the secret realm, and he no longer rushed straight towards the dangers, as a roundabout tactic could give him a better understanding of the situation, and better preparation for the final sh.


    As a result, he simply followed behind Bai Rouyun and allowed her to determine their directionpletely. He merely wished to see her have fun, and also be safe at the same time. He even felt that this tunnel was likely to contain countless chances and battles that would help her advance her abilities to another level.


    Bai Rouyun did, indeed, not have so many ns like Li Moyun. Although she knew that many dangersy ahead, she was not nning on intentionally exploring before aiming for the center, instead, she decided to let fate decide where they went.


    Taking the first step into the darkness of the tunnel the sound of their footsteps reverberated through the hollow path. Bai Rouyun could not help but rekindle her previous emotions from the time when she was dancing on the edge of life and death every day.


    "The walls would appear to have been eroded through many years. From the marks, it would appear that there was once a river here." Bai Rouyun was not all about rushing and being reckless. As she looked at the tunnel''s walls, she quickly found that these paths did not appear to be human made, but instead the result of millenias with water eroding the rocks, little by little.


    "But there is no water here." Xiao Jin could not help but look around with some confusion. She did not doubt her mother''s words, but she could not help but feel weird as she did not find any traces of water.


    "The water is likely to have already vanished from here." Bai Rouyun smiled gently as she looked around. "If you look at the path we are walking, it is tilting downwards, so I would imagine that the water has gone deeper into the tunnels than where we are now. We can keep out eyes out for the waterter on."


    Bai Rouyun could not help but gently rustle Xiao Jin''s hair. The little spirit was adorable, and her thirst for knowledge was quite admirable.


    Li Moyun was equally happy to see the current situation, but where Bai Rouyun smiled at her cute daughter, Li Moyun was looking at his beloved wife, loving to witness her proud and knowledgeable appearance. It was clear that their current situation was clearly her strong points, and she loved this kind of experience.


    The group was in a great mood, but even so, everyone were alert and their senses stayed vignt. Every sound and movement was noticed by them, and they did not rashly advance without looking out for dangers in their way. Even so, nothing happened as the tunnel kept descending further and further into the ground, swallowing them in the dense darkness.

 Chapter 355 Suppressed Senses

    <h4>Chapter 355 Suppressed Senses</h4>


    "Mother, this path is quite long." Jiaojiao had been filled with excitement as they entered the tunnel system, but after walking down step by step, but nothing happened, her enthusiasm began to dwindle.


    "I know, dear." Bai Rouyun gently rubbed her hair with a smile on her face. "Although we have been walking in the same tunnel for a long time, we have not been moving in one straight direction. So far, we have gotten quite far down underneath the ground surface, and we also seem to have moved towards the east."


    Even without having seen their direction, Bai Rouyun could still sense which way they were heading, and this made her much more curious towards where this path might lead her.


    "When walking down paths like these, it is often more beneficial if you enter one long path, rather than countless different ones." Li Moyun also began sharing his own knowledge with their children, so as to help them adapt to the situation and gain a new understanding.


    "When you have a tunnel system with many different tunnels, it is verymon to get lost in the process. If there are many tunnels, a number of them would usually be used as traps or blinds to slow down or even kill the intruders.


    "So far, we have been walking down for a long time, but we have not faced any danger yet. Although this can be considered boring, it is a good thing for our group. However, do not let down your guard. It is hard to say what might be hiding within the darkness beneath. A trap is best used when it is least expected, so never underestimate the dangers ahead. Keep your minds vignt and your bodies alert."


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head from time to time as she listened to Li Moyun''s exnation. She, too, understood the truths in what he said, but her children were not in a position where these things had been learned yet. It was indeed beneficial for them to be taught by their parents. Hopefully, they would listen to their warnings.


    "Father, there is something living around here." Xiaomao suddenly spoke up. He had been quiet ever since they had entered the tunnels, just done his job as a mount for his dear Xiaohua, but suddenly, he could not help butment.


    "I can''t sense any beasts close by, but I can smell the distinct scent of another predator somewhere close by." Xiaomao was not sure how he should exin his discovery.


    His senses were aplete mess. He was convinced that he could smell the distinct scent of a carnivorous beast, but at the same time, his mind kept refusing to acknowledge this scent, making it so that they had walked a long time, before he managed to put out his words.


    Li Moyun and the others stopped in their tracks and focused on their sense of smell, trying to distinguish the sensation that Xiao Mao had noticed.


    "Did you notice, that since we entered this tunnel, we have note across any traps, but at the same time, we have not experienced any scent or sounds that could have alerted our attention?" Li Moyun suddenly realized that the block that had been added before was not only aimed towards their spiritual sense, but every single sense in their body. They could not notice anything at all, making them much more fragile in this strange world.


    Bai Rouyun took a deep breath, as she understood the dangers involved in the case of their senses being tampered with.


    "I know where the block originated from, but if we are to go there, we will have to break through the tunnel walls. Considering the current situation, I am not certain what would be the most suitable." Li Moyun furrowed his brows, as he looked at Bai Rouyun and the others.


    He had, initially, looked at the system of tunnels below as a good trial ground and a ce for Bai Rouyun to have fun, but now he knew that the item blocking their senses was much more profound than he had initially expected and that it was not likely that they would reach their destination without troubles.


    "We do not know what might be hiding behind the tunnel walls, but we are equally unaware of the things ahead, so we need to take which option we are most at ease with." Li Moyun felt that this tunnel was likely to be more dangerous than he had initially expected, and thus, their next steps had to be decided by everyone together.


    "I think we should just keep on our current path." Bai Rouyun was the first to speak. "Although you can sense where the treasure blocking our senses is located, it is unreasonable to not have countless traps and countermeasures in ce to stop others from reaching it. As such, it is better for us to keep moving this way, as we do have a bit better overview of the situation."


    Bai Rouyun knew that many of these tunnels and other ces she had gone before were dangerous. There were many who wished to kill those that ventured into these hidden areas, but even so, the ones cing down the obstacles usually did it with the intention of leaving a way of survival and a path to sess.


    If they choose to abandon the ordinary path, this final chance might be lost forever. With her family by her side, Bai Rouyun would much rather try to aim for the path in front, and give it her all throughout the process.

 Chapter 356 The Danger Behind

    <h4>Chapter 356 The Danger Behind</h4>


    All the ones present agreed with Bai Rouyun''s opinion on continuing forward on the path they were already walking. Although there were other options, no one knew whether they were more beneficial or not, so no matter which direction they went, it would be a gamble. Since this was the case, they might as well follow their most favorite person.


    "Look, the path seem to be steeper all of a sudden." Xiao Mao looked at the ground beneath his paws, and could not help butment as he felt how the ground was descending even more rapidly than before.


    "The space is also getting much narrower." Jiaojiao also wished toment on their current situation.


    "But, although the path seem to have changed, we have not encountered any dangers yet, and although I am certain that there is some sort ofrge predator waiting for us close by, I can''t even see any traces of it, nor sense how close to us it is." This was the point that frustrated Xiao Mao the most.


    Although the block was able to make it impossible to sense the beast, he still knew instinctively that there was one close by. Even so, there were no traces of anything living on the path they were currently walking.


    "Could it be that the creature is hiding within the walls?" Bai Rouyun asked curiously as she looked at the stone walls on either side of the tunnel.


    "We cannot sense the beast, so we do not know if it is close by or not, but for Xiao Mao to have the perception he has, the creature has to be fairly close.


    "Even so, the block is able to cover our spiritual sense, but our eyes can still see theck of presence in front of us. Unless everything we are witnessing is an illusion, then the beast has to be hiding in unexpected ces."


    Just as Bai Rouyun finished speaking, the walls by the side suddenly began trembling, and a low rumbling sound reverberated through the narrow path they were journeying.


    Both the rumbling sound and the tremors increased in intensity, but none of the people present could pinpoint which direction the various troubles originated, nor what path it was taking.


    "Continue forward." Bai Rouyun''s face no longer held the gentle and casual smile, but instead looked focused and solemn. Although she did not know which way the threat came from, she also knew that their only option was to head forward and face the dangers as they appeared.


    "Theye from behind." At this point, only Li Moyun was able to sense a few hints as to where the threat came from.


    "I believe that you were right when assuming that the danger was within the walls, but I fear that there might be more than just one predator. I think we might be facing a nest of enemies."


    The original sound of rumbling changed slightly and became more of a high-pitched buzzing. Countless buzzing sounds were merged together into a shrill relentless screech, making it very ufortable for everyone present.


    "I seem to know what ising." Xiao Hua sounded just at this point in time, but her voice was not as upbeat and energetic as usual.


    As a nt, the creature she was thinking of was not a good thing.


    "I think it might be cicadas." Xiao Hua''s voice was trembling slightly. As a nt, a swarm of cicadas were one of the greatest fears possible. Although swarms of locusts were more well-known, the cicada clouds were no less horrifying.


    "We will keep moving forward. If it is, indeed a swarm of cicadas, then we will face them when they arrive. Although it sounds as if there are numerous of them, we are in a narrow tunnel, so only a few can reach us at a time. This is to our advantage." Bai Rouyun could hear that her cute little flower daughter was frightened, and she quickly analyzed their current situation.


    "It is not certain that the ones following us are cicadas, but even if they are, they won''t be able to overwhelm us. The most important thing, right now, is to move forward, slowly but surely, and reach the center as soon as possible."


    Just as intended, Bai Rouyun''s words did calm down Xiao Hua, and although her vines were tightening their grib on Xiao Mao''s fur, she did not hesitate or despair. She felt that as long as the whole family was together, it would be possible to survive any danger.


    "I will bring up the rear; your mother will walk in front. All the children will walk in the middle, but keep in mind that the dangers mighte from within the walls, so do not becent." Li Moyun looked at the entire group in front of him and quickly set up their formation. In this way, they should be able to minimize the risks they were to take.


    "Brother Mao," Jiaojiao''s voice suddenly sounded in the narrow pathway. "You said that you could sense a predator, but cicadas all prefer nts. Although they can eat meat and kill people, they aren''t something to be called predators."


    The voice of the little dragon girl were sweet and soft, but her words caused the hearts of all present to leap for a moment. She was correct. Although a swarm of cicadas was dreadful and scary, they were not able to make a beast such as Xiao Mao feel the presence of a predator.


    "That is to say, there is something else waiting within this tunnel, keeping an eye on our every move?" Xiao Jin''s voice shivered as she asked.

 Chapter 357 The Beast Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 357 The Beast Arrives</h4>


    Xiao Mao frowned but did not refuse the words of Xiao Jin. He knew that his assumption was rather frightening, but even so, he felt that it was likely to be the case.


    As a natural predator, he should not feel much threat norparison from a swarm of cicadas, but he still felt as if they had entered the territory of a rival.


    Not answering was the same as agreeing, and the entire group took a deep breath.


    "We have cicadasing from the back, and an unknown beast waiting in front. Even so, I feel that we will benefit most from forging our way ahead. We are currently unaware of what consequences either action will have, but predators are not often living in big groups, so we might have the upper hand in form of numbers."


    Bai Rouyun knew that having more people was not always a good thing, but when facing a ferocious beast, it could often help when handling it.


    Xiao Mao also understood her thoughts, so he nodded his head in agreement. Although he could vaguely feel a threatning atmosphere, he did not feel that they were unable to handle it, but whether this was due to the aura block, or because he had urately sensed the strength of the beast, he did not know.


    Bai Rouyun knew that the Cloud Leopard only had a few natural enemies, and if any of these were present, the reaction of her adopted leopard would not be so pale. Even so, she dared not ignore the threat ahead of them.


    Just as Bai Rouyun was considering what they might face, another sound began emerging within the screech of the cicadas'' wings. At first, it did not sound too loud, but soon, they noticed that something was wrong.


    The sound of stones being scratched wasing at a rythmical speed, making it clear that each step taken caused ws to scrape the stonefloor, likely leaving marks behind.


    "Here it is." Xiao Mao could sense the predator much clearer now than before, and the golden eyes shed with excitement and ferocity that had been dormant for a long time.


    Although Xiao Mao seemed to be a calm and refined leopard, his nature was, after all, a fierce beast and he had been fighting for his life, many times before.


    "Xiao Mao, you can try it out, but don''t take any risks. Bring Xiao Hua by your side and let her fight with you, the two of you are almost a pair, anyway." Bai Rouyun could see the eagerness of Xiao Mao for battle, and she did not intent to make him turn from an aggressive leopard into a house cat, so she approved of his intention to fight again.


    Even so, from the scratching sounds on the ground, she knew that the enemy was not going to be simple, and thus she wanted Xiao Hua to join. Although the two of them were not the strongest alone, they had a tacit understanding, and they would not lose out.


    If anything were to happen, Bai Rouyun was also sure that her husband would be able to rescue their adopted kids, so she did not hold back.


    Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua both understood her words, and even the Golden Emperor Vine''s petals were swaying happily on top of the Cloud Leopard, making the pair look very silly as they stepped forward to reach the enemy first.


    "Leave the back to us and fight to the best of your abilities. Don''t hold back, and don''t worry about us, we will take care. This is also a kind of training." Bai Rouyun knew that their situation was not simple, but she did not feel fear. Although she was vignt, she also knew that Li Moyun''s current strength was not something she could understand. The block had managed to block his senses, but if anything was to appear in front of them, he should still be able to handle it.


    With this mindset, Bai Rouyun wanted to train herself and the children, and after seeing the urge for battle in Xiao Mao''s eyes, she quickly let him have the first chance.


    A few steps ahead, Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua was moving forward step by step. They no longer focused on the cicadas, but solely picked out the sound of the iing beast, noticing how swiftly it moved with each step, and calcting when they would meet.


    The scraping sound increased in volume, and both nt and leopard began to prepare for confrontation. Xiao Hua''s many vines were growing in length, and a few of the slimmest ones began creeping towards the front, slithering like snakes, but scouting in front.


    "They met." Xiao Hua sounded much more solemn now than before, and the creeping vines retracted rapidly, a few of them had clearly been severed and ripped apart by something in front.


    Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua only nced at the vines, before their focus moved towards the creature that appeared in front of them.


    Both Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua were stunned upon seeing the beast in front, but both of them let go of a breath of turbid air, and adjusted their mentalities. They knew that the battle in front of them was going to be difficult.


    The beast was moving on four legs, but only the front feet were visible. There were four toes, where the middle ones were elongated, and all four had sharp and dangerous ws. The head was pointy, and the eyes small, however, the most distinctive feature was a bony armor that covered the entire body.


    "This is a Stone Armadillo?" Bai Rouyun was shocked upon witnessing the beast in front, not sure whether to be intrigued or worried.

 Chapter 358 Lecture Time

    <h4>Chapter 358 Lecture Time</h4>


    Bai Rouyun looked at the beast in front of them. Although Xiao Mao had said that he felt as if a predator was close by, she had never expected that it would be an armadillo. Although it was a carnivorous animal, she had a hard time connecting it to a predator.


    However, after looking at the bulky size and the protective armor, she had to admit that the armadillo here was quite different from the ones she had encountered before. It did not appear to be as friendly either.


    Li Moyun nced at therge beast in front of them, and while he was also somewhat speechless, the many years of training within the Secret Realm had made him understand that it was not possible to belittle or look down on any kind of animal.


    Afraid that Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua would suffer at the ws of this armored giant, he was on high alert, ready to interfere if it became a deadly match. While Bai Rouyun was willing to train their kids, Li Moyun knew that she would be heartbroken if any of them lost their lives here.


    The armadillo was not rushing into battle, but instead observed the group of intruders that had arrived in its territory. The eyes were smart and shrewd. It was clear that this beast was not rash nor arrogant, but instead careful and scheming. With the sheer number advantage of Bai Rouyun''s group, rushing up would be a stupod choice.


    Although the beast in front was intelligent, Bai Rouyun did not hold much affection towards it. The way it was blocking the path was clearly intended to stop their path, and the shrewd shes in its eyes was obviously looking for a weak link to attack.


    It was not that Bai Rouyun did not approve of the beast''s approach, but as a child, she could not ept it. Not to mention that she was weak towards good-looking things and people. Asking her to adopt a giant armadillo was impossible, so from the start, she had already categorized it as an enemy.


    Just as the armadillo was focused on assessing the entire group, a few whips of vines shot into the air, and began hitting the armored te on top of the beast''s body.


    Even though the vines did not do much damage, the sudden arrival caused the beast to focus its gaze on what was happening above, resulting in the neck being being stretched, and easier to target.


    It was at this moment that Xiao Mao moved. He bolted forward, swift as a lightning strike, and the paw shed out, before rapidly retreating.


    The pungent smell of blood spread in the tunnel, apanied by a high-pitched squeal. The squeal was so powerful that even the tunnel walls were trembling; the pain within was not to be ignored.


    Looking at the armadillo, it was clear that Xiao Mao''s ws had not severed the neck, nor had they killed the beast already, but he still left behind five deep gashes in the skin, which kept bubbling with fresh blood, running down the skin and dripping onto the tunnel ground.


    The armadillo no longer wasted any time to observe or n. The pain was a constant reminder of the lethality the group ahead had, but this beast had been the king of the tunnels for a long time, and their sneak attack had damaged the pride of the beast.


    Although most beasts would be easier to attack, whenever they became reckless, it was not the case with this oversized armadillo. The natural armor that it wore could protect it against most attacks, and whenever it became furious, the strength would also increase rapidly.


    Xiao Hua kept spawning vines, some were long, and others were short. All of them were trying to hold down the frenzied beast, but none of them were showing any signs of sess; the vines were being ripped apart as the beast kept moving forward.


    Xiao Mao was not in a hurry to attack. He kept sing from side to side as he avoided the sharp ws on the powerful legs. While the armadillo itself did not move rapidly, the front legs were surprisingly nimble, and the ws overwhelmingly powerful.


    Many marks had appeared on the tunnel wall, but Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua had managed to stop the advance of the giant beast. Both of them were moving around, dodging attacks, and harassing the exposed skin whenever necessary.


    Blood was flowing in a steady stream, and the more attacks Xiao Maonded, the less power the beast had to fight back.


    Xiao Hua was not spending her time attacking, but her vines were outstanding when it came to controlling therge beast, and the majority of all attacksnded by Xiao Mao were done after her sessful interference.


    "The two is a natural pair." Bai Rouyun was standing aside. Although the battle was dragging on, she had no intention of interfering, especially not now, where the two had shown their ability to handle the situation.


    Instead, she was observing the battle with the rest of her kids and Li Moyun. From time to time, either she or Li Moyun wouldment on the situation and the fights - saying what was done well, what could be done differently, and what was too risky. This exnation made the rest of the children gain a better understanding of fighting, and it had turned into a whole lecture for them all.


    By the time the battle ebbed out, both Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua were drenched in blood, most of which belonged to the enemy.


    Xiao Hua was a nt, and she did not bleed, however the many vines that had been destroyed and ripped apart had drained much of her energy, so the golden petals were now somewhat less lustrous than normal, and she appeared wilted.

 Chapter 359 Practice Time

    <h4>Chapter 359 Practice Time</h4>


    Bai Rouyun took a look behind the group. At a certain point in time, the screeching sounds of the cicadas had be constant, neither increasing nor decreasing.


    This caused the group to almost acknowledge it as being a part of the surrounding sounds.


    However, as an adventurer who had been traveling through countless life and death situations, she did not dare to let go of her vignce, and thus she kept an eye on the path behind them.


    Even so, the sound appeared to have gotten stuck almost at the same time as Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao engaged in battle with the armadillo. It was as if something had blocked them, and she was able to focus on the battle in front and exin it.


    "I have blocked them." Just as Bai Rouyun was wondering what had stopped them from behind, Li Moyun''s voice sounded in her ears. He had leaned down and whispered so quietly that only she heard his voice.


    ncing at the man by her side, Bai Rouyun once more acknowledged that his strength had be unfathomable, but also felt very relieved and secure.


    Although this current situation was very simr to her past life, it was different in many ways. She felt that although there was some danger involved with their expedition, she had faith in her husband to protect their little family.


    "Are you going to remove them, or wait for the current battle to end, and let the entire family train with the cicadas instead?" Seeing that Li Moyun was controlling the insects behind, but not killing them, she wanted to know what his ns were. Especially, now that she had seen how they had described and lectured the children on the battle in front.


    "It was my n." Li Moyun knew that these kids were important to his wife, so he did not mind training them. The current world was not a peaceful ce, at all, so they needed to learn how to fight and keep themselves alive, so now that there was a swarm of weaker enemies at hand, he was definitely going to use them with the most benefits.


    Even though the young woman loved her children, she also knew that they needed to be able to protect themselves, so she strongly supported Li Moyun''s idea of training them.


    "If possible, try to take a part of the swarm first, and then slowly increase the number of cicadas that attack." Bai Rouyun felt that the children should be able to handle the entire swarm, but instead of throwing them into the midst of it all, it was better to keep releasing more and more, until they all vanished. This way, the children would have more time to adapt and also learn.


    Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao had gained the upper hand against the Armadillo. Although it was a battle of attrition, the beast was slowly weakening, and the blood was streaming down in steady streams, countless wounds covering the entire body.


    The natural armor was also broken in many ces, and although it was still able to provide a little protection, it was nothingpared to before.


    "Try and keep as much energy as possible, we still have an enemy waiting for using from behind." Bai Rouyun called out, and both Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua suddenly noticed the screeching sounds once more.


    Both of them had been focused on the current battle, and they had forgotten that there were other kinds of dangersing their way. Now that they were being reminded, they suddenly realized that even when this Armadillo was defeated, other enemies would be waiting for them.


    "Hurry, hurry!" Jiaojiao and Xiao Jin were suddenly energetic. Although they had enjoyed watching the battle in front, they were much more eager for acting on their own.


    "Release a few already." Bai Rouyun could see that the small ones also wanted to fight, so she quickly gave a message to Li Moyun.


    "Enemies iing; Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua, the two of you keep focusing on the Armadillo. Get itpletely dead before paying attention to anything else. The rest of you, make sure that the iing cicadas does not reach Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua. They need focus to deal with their current battle."


    Looking at the eagerness and the motivation that all the kids were showing, Bai Rouyun was happy to see what performance they could disy.


    Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun both stepped aside, and a small group of cicadas arrived from behind. There were not many,pared to therge cloud behind, but around one hundred cicadas still advanced rapidly.


    Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao were both spirits, and neither of them used weapons when attacking. Xiao Jin, as a cauldron spirit, had great affinity with various ores and metals, and she was able to shape the minerals in the ground into attacks, using anything in her surroundings.


    Xiao Bao was the spirit of the Primal Chaos Pagoda, and while he did not have the natural affinity with metal that Xiao Bao had, he had a much better sense of the Heaven and Earth Essence, and was able to shape the air with energy alone, making energy attacks as he wished. Anyone with a conscious mind would be hit by this kind of attack.


    While the two small spirits were happy using their energy like this, Jiaojiao was different. Her body was her greatest weapon, and although her hands appeared human, the fingers were powerful, and the nails sharp. Her ability to squash the cicadas was surprising, and Bai Rouyun could not help but raise an eyebrow in admiration of the cute little girl with hands drenched in blood.

 Chapter 360 Keep Going

    <h4>Chapter 360 Keep Going</h4>


    "My girl has all grown up," Bai Rouyun''s voice was filled with pride, but also some amusement. Although many might consider it macabre to see such a cute little girl sttering blood on the ground, she felt happy to know that there was no cowardice or fear in the girl''s eyes, and that she had the courage to protect herself.


    Li Moyun could not help but twitch his lips. He looked at the little girl, and then his wife, and finally nodded his head in approval. Although he also wanted to support these adopted children to be stronger and protect themselves, he could not help but feel that the sight in front of him was somewhat overwhelming.


    However, his wife said that it was a good thing, so naturally, he, as a qualified husband, also felt that it was fine. Even if these children became addicted to killing, as long as Bai Rouyun wished for it, he would help clean up the mess.


    Beingpletely unaware of her husband''s agreement with any of her decisions, Bai Rouyun was still very proud, looking at the children that were all doing their best, fighting against countless cicadas.


    "Look, they are doing a good job of keeping the enemies away from Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua, but the Armadillo seem to have gotten some faith, now that the cicadas have arrived." Although the battle was getting chaotic, the children all managed to keep it under control. As a result, neither Bai Rouyun nor Li Moyun intervened in the result, but kept guarding and observing.


    "Jiaojiao and Xiao Mao have some natural benefits with their attacks depending on their bodies. Xiao Hua, Xiao Jin, and Xiao Bao all depend on either transforming themselves or something else to attack, and their stamina is not as great yet." Li Moyun was also seriously observing the children and their performances.


    "Currently, they might be having a better chance at fighting, but as the other three get a better foundation and can store more energy, their lethality should also rise. Both Xiao Mao and Jiaojiao might end up being held down by their bloodline, if they cannot keep mutating."


    A beast''s body only had a certain margin for improvement, and when this was reached, their achievements would be stagnant.


    Xiao Mao had been gifted a special bloodline that had managed to help him mutate, and the previous upper limit was once more moved further away.


    Even so, if Xiao Mao wished to keep advancing without being held back, he had to be a diety, and shed his mortal flesh, after which, it could no longer hold him back.


    Although Jiaojiao was half-human she had the same difficulties as Xiao Mao, and thus she could easily be blocked in her advance through the ranks.


    "If they are aiming for the divine ranks, then their training needs to be changed." Li Moyun looked thoughtfully at Xiao Mao and Jiaojiao.


    "Although they will have to keep training their bodies, they also need to begin refining energy and using some suitable techniques. Relying solely on physical strength will not allow them to move far on the path of cultivation."


    As Li Moyun spoke, he released a few extra cicadas. He was constantly increasing the pressure on the children, trying to see what their potential was like, and how far they could push themselves.


    "Xiao Jin, Xiao Bao, and Xiao Hua are all somewhat strained now." Bai Rouyun naturally understood her husband''s intentions, and she also observed the fighting in detail. It was clear that the three of them did not have a good grasp over their energy, and were quickly exhausted.


    "They are holding on quite well. Although their rank is not low, none of them have fought real battles like these before. The training they did in the lower continent is not enough to really show what it is like when they are pressured." Li Moyun knew that they had been training often when cultivating and preparing for the Wushi Continent, but he also knew that those battles were nothingpared to what they faced now.


    "The Armadillo was quite energetic when the cicadas arrived, but I don''t think that it can hold on for long. As soon as it has died, Xiao Mao will be able to help Jiaojiao with the cicadas, and both Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao can take a short break."


    Just as Bai Rouyun finished speaking, the Armadillo copsed on the ground. This time, the beast was constantly leaking air, but unable to breathe in, and it only took a short while, before the eyes went dim, and thest breath of life was lost.


    Xiao Mao did not slow down, but, as Bai Rouyun had said, rushed to help out the others with the cicadas, while Xiao Hua was a step slower. The Golden Emperor Vine was no longer throwing countless vines around without a care for the used energy, instead she was being more economical with her shots, and only took the sure-win battles.


    The addition of Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua did lessen the pressure on Xiao Jin and Xiao Bao, who both rxed their actions. Although they did not sit down and rest, the speed of their attacks slowed down significantly, as the restored their energy while still participating in the battle.


    "They are doing a good job." Bai Rouyun could not help but nod her head in approval as she looked at her children that were fighting hard. All of them were exhausted, but none of themined, nor asked her or her husband to help. They clearly knew that this was training, and they gritted their teeth to see it through.

 Chapter 361 Group Battle

    <h4>Chapter 361 Group Battle</h4>


    "I am going to release the final batch of cicadas. This group is a few more in numbers, but it is also the final hurdle you will face before you can rest. You do not need to keep preserving your energy, nor worry about what mighte after. Your mother and I will protect you, so gather your final energy and finish this battle with a st." Li Moyun looked at the children in front of them. All of them were exhausted and their movements were staggered and stiff, but none of them were willing to give up.


    Although almost all their energy had already been drained in the previous battles, knowing that thest wave wasing, none of them backed down, but instead gathered the few wasps of energy remaining in their bodies, ready to finish with a final all-out attack.


    Bai Rouyun smiled gently as she looked at Li Moyun. She understood the purpose of his words, and admired his ability to rouse the children''s final energy and struggle.


    Both Li Moyun and Bai Rouyun were present to ensure that the children would not face any danger, so even if they exhausted their bodies and energypletely, it would not be a problem. On the other hand, doing so was, from time to time, a very suitable process to walk through, as it could increase their speed of cultivating in the future.


    The final wave of cicadas was as ignorant as the first and headed towarads them without any dy or hesitation. The entire ground was littered with corpses from the previous fallen insects, but it did not seem to have any deterrent force on their advance, but this time, it was not a long battle.


    Knowing that they no longer had to keep fighting, the children were able to unleash all their energy in their strongest attacks one after another. Although they could only manage one or two of these attacks due to the drain of energy, the attackpower included was equally strong, and they wiped out the remaining of the beasts within this short time.


    "Well then, that was quite fun." Xiao Bao ignored his usual arrogance and sat down on the ground. As everything was covered in dead cicadas, he was sitting on one that was less broken and used the shells as chairs.


    Xiao Jin and Jiaojiao quickly picked a moreplete shell and copied his actions, while Xiao Hua climbed on top of Xiao Mao and rested in his fur. Xiao Mao was even less pretentious and simplyy down on the ground where he was standing.


    All of them were exhausted, much more than ever before, but at the same time, their bodies were trembling with excitement and happiness. This battle had been training for them, but although they knew that their lives were not at risk, they had all received a few injuries, and they had sensed how much difference it made to fight in groups.


    At first, only Xiao Mao and Xiao Hua had experience in group fighting, as the two usually ganged up on their targets, but as the battle progressed, the five children all banded together and fought side by side. The main reason for their ability to defeat the entire swarm alone was that they could work together to take away most of the pressure from one another.


    Although Bai Rouyun had always been a lone wolf while traversing the lower realm in her past life, she was often jealous of many sect disciples and friends who adventured together.


    Traveling alone gave a certain freedom, but she also knew that she was constantly facing danger. No matter how strong she was on her own, she was ultimately unable to defeat the various factions when banding together.


    It was not only her continuous escape that made her realize this fact, but also the countless times she had been forced to retreat in the face of other disciples when encountering them during her journeys.


    Now that she witnessed her children work together like this, she felt pride and happiness, but also relief, to see that they could work together and understood the benefits of fighting in groups. She would never want to see her dear kids being bullied by others.


    "We might encounter more dangers while we explore these tunnels, but this fight was a very good start to your training." Li Moyun could see that Bai Rouyun was very happy with the group that fought side by side, so he decided to train them in this direction.


    "Although your styles of fighting are different, we should train in the aspects of both individual and group battles. Depending on the enemies we encounter, we will choose what method to train."


    Bai Rouyun had not thought so far. Although she knew that they would encounter more enemies, she only felt that they would benefit from fighting, but to directly determine the level of type of training needed from each battle, she had not gotten so far.


    "No wonder you were able to lead a whole faction on your own. You really know how to help others increase their abilities and skills quicker than others."


    Bai Rouyun could not help but admire Li Moyun. Her knowledge was extensive and she had experienced many things throughout her many lifetimes, but she did have a major w, which was theck of experience with systematic training.


    Fortunately, Li Moyun, as the previous Shadow Lord and leader of the Eternal Shadow Pce, knew how to improve the powers of his subordinates swiftly. Although it was no longer his subordinates but his adoptive children, the methods he used were still equally useful.

 Chapter 362 Cicada Wings

    <h4>Chapter 362 Cicada Wings</h4>


    "We can continue forward." Jiaojiao looked at Bai Rouyun with sparkling eyes, as she jumped up from the ground. "We got a bit of energy back, so we don''t need to keep wasting time here."


    Although Jiaojiao had regained some of her energy, it was not even halfway towards her best condition, and the other children were in the same position.


    "Although I understand your eagerness, you need to keep in mind that you are all young. A battle like the one you just experienced is great for training and further advancement, but you have to take the time to slowly digest what you have learned.


    "For now, you should sit down and refine the Heaven and Earth Essence until your energy is back, you also need to mentally examine andprehend the various experiences you encountered during the battle; what would you have done differently, if a chance was given, and which episodes worked out well for you?"


    Bai Rouyun did not have Li Moyuns talents in training others, but she had a good understanding of her own cultivation throughout the past years. She had found that most of herprehension came after an intense battle, and only these true challenges could push her further on her road of cultivation.


    "Just sit down and rx, your dad and I will clean up the tunnel in the meanwhile." Bai Rouyun went to Jiaojiao''s side and rubbed the top of her head, causing the soft hair to be frizzy.


    "Let us go into the pagoda, that might be more suitable for us to reach enlightenment." Xiao Bao''s voice came from the side, and he waved his hand, calling all the children into the firstyer of the Primal Chaos Domain, to slowly cultivate and adjust their minds.


    Bai Rouyun nodded her head in approval. "Although Xiao Bao looks like a small child, his mind is quite stable. Knowing that the Primal Chaos Dimension is more suitable for them, he took all his siblings inside to get the best results from their fights."


    Looking at his satisfied wife, Li Moyun could not help but chuckle lightly. Among the entire family, he could not help but feel that Bai Rouyun was often the most childish of them all, although she was meant to be a parent.


    Xiao Bao and Xiao Jin were both much older than the two of them, but their nature was still somewhat childish due to the protection and nature of their spirits. No one would, usually, treat such two spirits as equals, or even children, but more like tools and treasures.


    Even Li Moyun only changed his view on these two little things due to Bai Rouyun''s intentions. Although he, at the start, only viewed them as spirits and treasures, he slowly understood that they had their own personalities and characters.


    It was also because of this initial distance that the children were more distant from Li Moyun. Although they epted him as their adopted father, it was solely for the sake of making Bai Rouyun happy. In a way, the children and Li Moyun were all willing to y family for the sake of Bai Rouyun''s happiness.


    They could feel her sincere care for them, and also her longing for a happy family, so for her sake, they were willing to take on an identity that did not match them, and live with this role for the rest of their lives.


    Everyone in their mismatched family just wished to pamper Bai Rouyun and make her cheerful and happy.


    "Hey, Moyun, look at these cicadas. Their wings are quite special. Not only are they beautiful with a rainbow of colors, they also seem to possess a strange kind of energy within." Bai Rouyun was not wasting any time, but had begun to observe the countless cicada carcasses left behind in the tunnel, and nned to slowly get closer to the armadillo corpse.


    She intended to use the armor on the armadillo to make some protective wear for her children, but before she reached the behemoth, she had to dig her way through thousands of cicadas.


    Upon closer inspection, her eyes had been drawn to the beautiful cicada wings. They were transparent, but a rainbow-colored light kept fluttering across the surface, shimmering like the sun upon a river.


    With each of these ripples of light, a slight fluctuation in energy would appear in the air, not much, but enough to make Bai Rouyun curious. She could not help but pluck a wing off one of the carcasses and slowly examine it in her hands.


    The wing that had been removed did not lose the ripples of light, nor did the energy fluctuations get stronger or weaker, showing that even if they were removed, it did not matter.


    Such wings were clearly special, but Bai Rouyun had never seen anything like it before, so she could not help but gasp at the beauty, and wonder what exactly these pretty things could be used for.


    Each cicada had four wings, tworger on top, and two smaller at the bottom. They resembled butterfly wings, in a way, and she quickly plucked all four off the dead cicada she had taken before.


    Looking at the four wings in her hands, two pairs with different sizes, she noticed that the lower wings, the smaller ones, had more light shimmering through, but therger ones caused bigger ripples in the energy whenever the light went past.


    "This is very strange." Bai Rouyun lost track of everything else as she sat down on a hill of dead insects, and continued to examine the wings in her hands.


    A low chuckle sounded through the tunnel amidst the muttering voice of Bai Rouyun. Li Moyun could not help but shake his head as he looked at his absorbed wife, and slowly began to dissect all the insects present.

 Chapter 363 Peerless Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 363 Peerless Treasure</h4>


    With the help of Li Moyun, it did not take long for the entire group of carcasses to be split apart, and all of it was ced within the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    By the time everything had been cleaned up, the children also awoke from their meditation. Although they did not all have regained all their energy, the majority had returned, and they were already suitable to continue forward.


    The underground tunnel was getting wider and wider the further they went, but they were still unable to use any spiritual sense to observe their surroundings and were fully dependent on their vision and hearing.


    "I wonder how long we have walked by now." Bai Rouyun could not help but look around as she spoke out. Since their spiritual sense was blocked, none of them knew where they were or even how far below the surface of the ground they were.


    "We should arrive soon." Li Moyun was also blocked by the strange blockade, but he had an intuition that they should reach the center of these tunnels soon. His nerves became more and more taut, which usually only happened when entering a tense or dangerous scenario, so he dared not ck on his vignce.


    Bai Rouyun could also sense the increasing pressure, and her muscles were taut as she kept observing their surroundings.


    Unlike before, no living creatures seemed to approach them, but the tunnels showed signs of living creatures having been moving around before, as various trails were left behind on the ground, alongside various traces of living beings.


    "There is something in front." Xiao Bao suddenly stopped in his tracks and sniffed the air surrounding him. "There is a strange clean but pure scent of spiritual energy in the air; much more pure than the energy within the rest of the Wushi Continent."


    As soon as Xiao Bao spoke, Xiao Jin also began inhaling the air around her, trying to see if she, too, could sense this special scent.


    "Yes." Xiao Jins eyes lit up. "There is something special in the air around here. The energy within is pure and clean. It is hard to exin it, but it is as if there is absolutely no impurities within these small traces of energy, which should be near impossible to encounter."


    Bai Rouyun could not help but raise an eyebrow in surprise. Although she had been curious abut the strange tunnels, she had not expected to encounter a treasure that could make her cute spirit children eager to find.


    Although they were said to be her children, she knew that the two of them had lived for countless of years, and that they had seen more treasures than she had within her life. Even the treasures from the Divine Realm were not umon for them, but the item in front seemed to rouse a certain longing within their eyes.


    "Do you remember what your father mentioned before we left the city?" Li Moyun looked in front; his eyes were filled withplex emotions. If he was not wrong, he thought that the treasure behind the block might be the Lotus of the Nine Heavens.


    "Do you think that it might be it?" Bai Rouyun''s eyes widened as she understood what Li Moyun was hinting towards. Although she did not mention the specific treasure, she already knew what Li Moyun was referring to.


    However, when they spoke with Yan Wenxiu, they had understood that the current Wushi Continent was filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Many experts had descended from the Divine Realm to look for this particr treasure, and while it would be priceless to possess, it would also cause great danger and trouble to their family.


    "I think it might be it." Li Moyun looked at the smooth tunnel walls as he spoke. "The blockade of these tunnels are not ordinary. They not only block our senses, but also whatever is hidden within the center.


    "If the treasure is within the Wushi Continent, then it has to rely on some sort of blockade to protect itself, or it would have been noticed long ago. The current barrier around us is fulfilling all the requirements that such a blockade needs.


    "Also, this area has not been found by anyone else so far, and no one has found any traces of the treasure yet, however, if it is really this particr flower, then we might be facing cmity instead of fortune."


    Although Li Moyun was capable of moving around in the Divine Realm and could be considered one of the talents, he was still far away from being one of the top powerhouses.


    If they really encountered the Lotus of the Nine Heavens, it would be a great mystery whether or not they would be able to protect it and keep it for themselves.


    "We still have the Primal Chaos Dimension." Xiao Bao could hear the implicit words in Li Moyuns sentence, but he did not feel worried in the same way.


    "If it is to enter the Primal Chaos Dimension, then it will be cut off from the outside world, and it will no longer tempt others. As long as no one gets told that we have it in our possession, no one will know about it, and no one will be able to sense it at all."


    "You seem to quite want this flower?" Bai Rouyun looked at the young boy who was trying to assure them that even if it was a hot potato in the hands of most, they would be able to handle it just fine.


    "It is a peerless treasure, and it is a great supplement for both Xiao Jin and myself. As long as it is ced within the Primal Chaos Dimension, the next two floors of the pagoda will be opened right away."

 Chapter 364 Lotus of the Nine Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 364 Lotus of the Nine Heavens</h4>


    When Bai Rouyun heard Xiao Bao''s words, she also began to feel her fingers itch. Although the flower would pose a great risk to their group, great danger often brought great fortune. If she could open the next two floors of the Primal Chaos Pagoda, then it would be worth the risk they were taking, not to mention, as long as the Lotus of the Nine Heavens was ced within the Primal Chaos Pagoda, it would be cut off from the outside world and would not be found by others, unless they decided to mention it themselves.


    Li Moyun was looking at Bai Rouyun''s eyes that lit up with excitement, and shook his head dotingly with a smile on his lips. He understood her choice and respected her decision. If the Lotus of the Nine Heavens was truly in the middle of this tunnel, then they would already be at risk, whether they took it away or not. In that case, it was better to benefit from the flower than to let go of all benefits and still risk their lives.


    "Well, then, let us continue forward." Li Moyun spoke gently, and everyone had gotten renewed energy, filled with excitement and expectations, but still not daring to let down their guards or vignce.


    The rest of the tunnel was eventless. Nothing living appeared, and no dangers sprung up, making their advance much swifter than before. The further into the tunnels they went, the sweeter the air surrounding them became, and the purer the energy in the atmosphere was, causing their dantians to automatically absorb and refine the energy while they were walking.


    "There is a light ahead." Xiao Jin spoke first. Her voice was low and she tried to ensure that only her family could hear her, but due to the silent tunnels, the voice appeared higher than expected.


    Even so, nothing happened, and the group all looked towards the direction Xiao Jin mentioned. There, as she said, a gentle silvery light shone into the tunnels.


    "The light has a gentle pink sheen." Jiaojiao looked at the silvery light in front, and was filled with amazement as she noticed a gentle pink sheen shimmering within the silvery light. "It feels veryfortable."


    It was not only Jiaojiao who noticed this; the whole group had seen the gentle light in front of them, and all of them felt that it was both beatiful and elegant;fortable and soothing.


    The group slowly reached the light. They no longer moved as swiftly as before, and although the gentle light made them feelfortable and at ease, none of them let down their guards as they advanced.


    However, as soon as they turned around the corner, a sight beyond their expectation appeared in front of them. They had reached the center of the tunnels, and many tunnel openings were leading into the circr chamber they had reached, but none of these tunnel openings were attracking their attention, everything was focused on the beautiful lotus in the center.


    A crystal-blueke took up the majority of the chamber, and in the middle of theke, a man-sized lotus was blooming. The lotus was, like the light, silvery-white in the core, but the very tip of the petals was deep pink, and the closer to the core of the lotus they came, the lighter the pink became, until it hadpletely disappeared.


    There was not only one lotus within theke, groups of lotuses were ced in clusters throughout the entire body of water, but none of them could rival the one in the middle in neither size nor color.


    "So beautiful." Bai Rouyun had been holding her breath ever since she noticed the lotus in front of her. She was unable to describe the holiness and awe she felt when looking at this flower in front of her. It was as if all living beings were nothing ced next to such a treasure.


    Not only Bai Rouyun was astonished by this beautiful lotus, Li Moyun and the children were equally amazed.


    However, while Li Moyun and the children stood still, Bai Rouyun slowly approached the flower, one step at a time. As she took a step, a small lotus made from light lit up beneath her feet, and slowly, a trail of lotuses appeared in her wake.


    Li Moyun and the children soon found that their bodies had been paralyzed by the awe of this lotus, and only Bai Rouyun was capable of moving. She did not seem to notice their current situation, and the only thing within her eyes was the flower in front of her.


    As she reached the shore of theke, Bai Rouyun did not hesitate to keep moving forward, and the lotus patterns beneath her feet kept sprouting, making it possible for her to step on the surface of theke, as if she was stepping on the firm ground itself.


    It did not take long for Bai Rouyun to reach the lotus, but instead of putting it into the Primal Chaos Pagoda right away, her hand slowly descended and she gently caressed the lotus petals. Her appearance was the same as before, but her aura hadpletely changed.


    "It has been a long time," she said, her voice sounding etheral and different from before. "Although I have been slumbering for many years, I am starting to awaken. You, as my faithfulpanion, is also waking up to travel with me once more."


    As Bai Rouyun finished speaking a few vines left the Lotus and gently wrapped around Bai Rouyun''s wrist, tugging her gently, before it volunteeringly entered the Primal Chaos Dimension.

 Chapter 365 Thousand Island Zone

    <h4>Chapter 365 Thousand Ind Zone</h4>


    At the exact moment when the Lotus of the Nine Heavens entered the Primal Chaos Dimension, a sh of silvery light shone brightly, blinding everyone within the central chamber of the tunnels.


    It was merely a sh of light, but it was able to bring Bai Rouyun''s mind back to the way it was before.


    "Oh, oh, oh, standing on water seems quite unreliable!" Although Bai Rouyun had retained all memories of before, she did not feel wrong or ufortable. It was as if an inner voice told her that the personality in control before was a previous reincarnation of herself, and that it would not take over control of her own body easily, nor would it pose any threat to her.


    As of now, what made Bai Rouyun the most insecure were the elegant and beautiful lotus patterns beneath her feet.


    "Can these small things really hold up my weight?" She looked disbelieving as she hurried towards the shoreline.


    "Well, mother is back to normal." Xiao Bao could not help but mutter with a smile at the corner of his lips. When he noticed the previous reincarnation''s personality taking over her body, he had been filled withplex emotions. On one hand, the previous reincarnation, her first reincarnation, was his original master and also the person he had spent the most time with, but after being with the current Bai Rouyun, he had a lot more fun and happiness than ever before.


    He did not want the current Bai Rouyun to disappear.


    "Moyun! Listen to this, this thing used to belong to one of my previous reincarnations. It has quite a gentle and shy personality, but it seem to be very familiar with the Primal Chaos Dimension, so we should be fine for now."


    Bai Rouyun had gained all knowledge about the Lotus of the Nine Heavens that had been within the previous reincarnation''s mind, and she was very happy to share her findings with her husband and children.


    "We should leave this ce before others arrive. It will be quite bad if we are noticed." Li Moyun''s eyes were filled with pampering as he looked at his wife. He, too, had been worried that something would change her personality or that she would be harmed by the current situation, but looking at her now, it was clear that she had not been injured in any way.


    "There is a teleportation array behind theke. If we use it together, we will end up at some random location within the Wushi Continent." Bai Rouyun had some extra knowledge of the tunnel center that she did not have before, and she quickly guide her husband and children towards the teleportation array alongside her.


    "This array will teleport to one destination at random each time it is being started, so although it is random, the entire group will be transported together." If the teleportation array had made them be split up, then Bai Rouyun would rather take the risk of slowly making their way out of the tunnels than to take the array and be spread across the entire continent.


    The group was in a hurry to leave the tunnel chamber. They had already gained the most prized item within the Wushi Continent, but the dangers involved would only increase as time went by.


    Fortunately, the teleportation array was a simple tool, and the entire group stood in the middle of the tform, after which Li Moyun poured his energy into the runes inscribed on the ground beneath their feet.


    These runes lit up in a specific order, and soon the world began to twist and turn in front of their eyes. Their bodies began floating in the middle of a distorted world, and a feeling of vertigo hit hard.


    The transportation was over swiftly, and before they became nauseous, the ground beneath their feet was firm once more, and the distorted surroundings rapidly turned normal once more.


    "Wow!" Bai Rouyun looked at the eximing Jiaojiao, a smile adorning her face. Looking at the little dragon-girl, it was clear that she was getting more and more like a real child, and she felt aplished as he witnessed the innocence of a child being rekindled.


    However, it was quite understandable for Jiaojiao to exim. The destination they had found was unlike any Bai Rouyun had expected, and looking at the surroundings, she did not know if she should feel helpless or amused.


    "Do you think this is a deserted ind?" Bai Rouyun looked at Li Moyun with a feeble expression as she asked him.


    Li Moyun understood her worries. In front of them was the vast sea; waves were breaking against the sandy beach beneath their feet, and an archaic jungle spread out behind their backs. Countless inds could be seen on the horizon, but there were no traces of boats or living beings present.


    "I think we might be in the Thousand Inds Zone." Li Moyun knew more about the Wushi Continent than Bai Rouyun and the others, and he was quite familiar with this partict zone.


    "The Thousand Ind Zone is a southern sea which is filled with smaller inds. Some of them are inhabitet and some are not. They are all visited regrly, as many important herbs can be found in these archaic jungles."


    Li Moyun looked at the tall forest behind him. "I do think that this ind is inhabitet, and I doubt that it has been visited recently. The Thousand Ind Zone has more than ten thousand inds, and no matter how many times they are visited, there will always be some that are ignored."


    Bai Rouyun looked around and pondered on the words Li Moyun said.


    "In that case, it is a fortunate encounter for us. We can im that we havee here for the purpose of finding herbs and no one will doubt us."

 Chapter 366 Red Bottom

    <h4>Chapter 366 Red Bottom</h4>


    Bai Rouyun understood the severity of having taken the Lotus of the Nine Heavens as her own, but she did not n on giving it up to others, so instead, their group had to figure out a method to ensure that no one was going to doubt them.


    "I am going to enter the Primal Chaos Pagoda for a moment." Just as Bai Rouyun and Li Moyun were about to n their future travels, Xiao Bao spoke out. He had his brows furrowed in confusion and he spoke a bit more hesitatingly than before.


    He had seen, as the others, how Bai Rouyun and this Lotus of the Nine Heavens seemed to be familiar, and the lotus even knew of the Primal Chaos Pagoda, and could enter the Primal Chaos Dimension as it pleased, but he had absolutely no memories of this lotus at all, and even the aura was unfamiliar to him.


    He, as the artifact spirit of the Primal Chaos Pagoda, should have known about this lotus as it had clearly entered the dimension before, but he had no memories what so ever. This made him very ufortable, and he needed to see if he could find any clues to what memories he had forgotten after getting closer to the flower itself.


    Not only Xiao Bao but also the other children were very eager to get closer to this special flower, so they all hurried into the Primal Chaos Dimension, leaving their parents outside to have some loving alone-time for couples.


    Bai Rouyun, who knew that her children were making excuses for their own retreat in to the Primal Chaos Dimension, did not mind at all. She liked her entire family, but she also wished to be together with Li Moyun, so having a bit of time alone was not bad.


    At the same time, she had an intuitative belief that the Lotus of the Nine Heavens would be able to handle all her children on its own, and that it would be a very suitable babysitter.


    Reaching out her hand, Bai Rouyun grasped Li Moyun''s palm in her own and smiled happily at him. "Let us explore this ind on our own, my dear husband."


    Seeing the happiness on her face, Li Moyun only chuckled and shook his head in amusement before he followed by her side and entered into the dense woonds in front.


    "Even if we are stuck here for some time, there is enough wood for us to make our own boat. After examining the ind, I suggest we make a raft and take a look at the various inds around here. There should be a lot of living creatures that can be used as training partners, and at the same time, we should also be able to find a lot of treasures, allowing for you and our children to cultivate well without being disturbed by others." Li Moyun smiled happily as he imagined the next few years of their lives.


    Although they had not located Yun Mingshen after arriving at the Wushi Continent, Li Moyun did not fear his well-being, and after knowing the identity of Bai Rouyuns father, he also expected that they would find her cousin sooner rather thanter, making it clear that they were doing well.


    For now, their most important task was to cultivate and be stronger. Li Moyun, who had been in the Divine Realm for some time, knew better than anyone how important it was to be strong if they wanted to survive. Although the Wushi Continent was stronger than their home world, it was nothing whenpared to the Divine Realm, the home they were aiming towards.


    Bai Rouyun also nodded her head, approving of Li Moyun''s ns. After speaking with her biological father, she had a better understanding of the various realms, and realized that only when she reached the Divine Realm and was one of the powerhouses here, would she be able to live life without any restraints or worries.


    To her, this would be the best result possible.


    However, she was not silly enough to expect that her father or husband would make her strong. Even if she built her cultivation base fully on herbs and pills provided by the two, she would never be able to be a true powerhouse, and her foundation would be unstable, so instead, she was nning on focusing on advance through battle.


    This was the most beneficial method, ording to what she had experienced throughout the years, and she felt that it was a great feeling having to build her own strength and be familiar with her abilities as they grew.


    These Thousand Inds within the Thousand Ind Zone were a suitable ygrounds for her and her children, and their group was very likely to grow strong enough to ascend towards the Divine Realm.


    "Look at that monkey, it has a weird butt!" Bai Rouyun, who had dragged Li Moyun into the untouched jungle, could not help but point at a mutant baboon with arge red butt.


    She had encountered many monkeys before in the realm below, both in her current life but also her past life, but none of them had had such an almost illuminating butt as the one in front of her.


    "Oh, crap, it seem to understand me. Is it embarrassed because of the size of its red bum?" Bai Rouyun''s eyes widened in surprise as she witnessed how the monkey stopped in its tracks and turned around, looking at her with an evil gleam in its eyes.


    Even when it was facing her, the red butt could be seen poking out from behind, and she could not help but stare at this strange behind she had never encountered before.

 Chapter 367 Moonlight Baboon

    <h4>Chapter 367 Moonlight Baboon</h4>


    Li Moyun could not help but clear his throat as he was holding his breath and trying not tough. The poor monkey had been thoroughly insulted by Bai Rouyun, but the way she was acting was filled with innocence. It was clear that she was genuinely shocked by the Moonlight Baboon''s red bottom.


    The Moonlight Baboon in question was clearly feeling very unhappy. It did not cover its behind, but instead looked at Bai Rouyun with some maliciousness, before it turned its back to her, and began to swing its bum forth and back, making the young woman''s eyes follow it as it moved around.


    In a way, it resembled a moth''s attention to a me, her eyes could not be removed at all, as she stared at the red butt with undisguised astonishment.


    The actions of the woman and the monkey made Li Moyun wonder which of the two were more intelligent, as they both seemed to havepletely provoked each other.


    "I don''t usually like ugly children, but do you think we should adopt that monkey? I mean, don''t you think that it is very lonely around here, and with such a red butt, no one will y with it, will they?" Bai Rouyun had already decided that she wished to adopt yet another animal, but Li Moyun could not help but cough strongly, as he managed to choke on air. Bai Rouyun''s words were as lethal as always.


    "My dear, these Moonlight Baboons are known for their red butts. The red bottom shows its fertility, so considering the current disy of the one in front, I can imagine that she is very popr with the males." Li Moyun had never been to the Thousand Ind Zone before, but he had an extensive knowledge of the various races and beasts living in the entire Wushi Continent. The Moonlight Baboon was no exception.


    "What?!" Bai Rouyun could not help but exim as she heard Li Moyun''s words, however, looking at the smug expression of the monkey not far away, it appeared that he was telling the truth.


    "These Moonlight Baboons have quite an interesting taste." Bai Rouyun could not help but chuckle dryly as she nced at the red bottom once more before averting her gaze elsewhere.


    She had thought that this monkey had some sort of disease that made it look like this and thus she wished to adopt it, so that it would not be lonely. However, now her husband was telling her that it was a standard feature of these monkeys, and that the overly red and swollen bottom was a sign of fertility and that the male monkeys liked it? She could not get over the shock and surprise she felt.


    Fortunately she was a human and not a monkey. She would hate to take pride in such a red bottom feature.


    However, after getting past the culturel differences of herself and the Moonlight Baboons, Bai Rouyun could not help but look at the monkey once more.


    "Why is she not intending to attack us? She does not seem to care about us at all. One would think that this is her territory, but she does not seem to bother at all." Bai Rouyun was very curious about this Thousand Ind Zone. She had expected it to be a heaven for those who wished to explore unknown territories, but if all the beasts around here were as docile as the Moonlight Baboon in front, then she was not going to experience many thrilling dangers.


    "I can imagine that she sensed your shock an friendliness when we arrived." Li Moyun was also very helpless. Many times, the various beasts in these forests were hostile because they were expecting to be attacked. For them, attacking first was the most important thing to stay alive; they did not want to take the risk of checking whether or not the approaching person was friendly or not.


    However, the moment Bai Rouyun had seen this Moonlight Baboon, or at least its red bottom, she had been so shocked and astonished that no malicious thought was sent out at all.


    Her exmaition, coupled with her interest, had caused the Moonlight Baboon to understand that they were not malicious. Although they were making fun of its proud capital, they had not been doing so maliciously or with the intention of harming her, instead they had even shown some pity and friendliness.


    The Moonlight Baboon was a type of highly intelligent beast, and although it felt insulted, it was not angry after understanding the cause of her astonishment. In fact, it was somewhat proud that its beautiful red bottom could make another creature this shocked. It showed that it was a genuinely shocking appearance.


    "Since it is a friendly baboon, we should try to avoid harming other of its kinds while being on this ind. Unless necessary, we should avoid them. I feel that it deserves such an apology after I misunderstood their customs." Bai Rouyun was not the kind of person who could not learn. Although a red bottom was not that great for humans, it was clearly of great importance to this Moonlight Baboon. Even so, the monkey had shown a forgiving attitude, so she also felt the need to show some thankfulness.


    Li Moyun, on the side, felt somewhat helpless. His wife was an old cultivator, but her personality was as amusing as a young child. He could not help but chuckle and ept her proposal.


    "Well, which way do you think we should move first?" Bai Rouyun looked around. She did not wish to move towards the Moonlight Baboon, so as to not make it feel threatened, but they needed to enter the forest somehow.


    "We can follow the beach for a distance to see if there are any other suitable ces to enter into the forest." Li Moyun did not feel that they needed to enter right here. The Moonlight Baboon in front appeared to be alone, but these beasts were usually living together in groups, so trying to enter the forest here would just make theme into contact with more of their kind. Since Bai Rouyun would prefer not to attack them, it would be better if they simply avoided their territory.


    Bai Rouyun was quickly able to guess that these monkeys did not live on their own, so she quickly nodded her head to show her approval of Li Moyun''s suggestion. To her, it was fine if they went a bit further down the beach before finding a more suitable ce to enter the forest.


    Returning backwards, they found that the sun had crossed the highest point in the sky and was starting its descent.


    "From how high the sun is on the sky, I would imagine that it will take quite some time before it bes night, but since it is on its way downwards, let us follow the beach for some time, and see if we can find a ce to set up a camp. Preferably, we will need to make a hut as well, otherwise we will enter the Primal Chaos Dimension to live there tonight."


    Bai Rouyun looked at the sky. Although it still was brigh sunshine, she knew that the nights were often filled with danger.


    On one hand, she wished to make a camp on the ind. First of all, leaving behind trails would make it clear that they had been here for some time, and it was also fun to have their own base camp to return to every time they went out to explore.


    However, she also understood that there was nothing more practical or secure than the Primal Chaos Dimension. There was no one who would need to keep watch in the dimension, nor did they need to build a base or spend time on such things.


    "Let us walk down the beach first. If we find a suitable ce, then we can build a camp. If not, then we will just continue to rest in the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    "However, a base is more suitable since we also need to build a boat at a certain point. If we are to travel from ind to ind in this zone, then we will definitely need to build a boat and travel from one ce to another."


    When looking out on the vast horizon, various inds could be seen in the horizon, some more clearly than others.


    The Thousand Ind Zone wasrge, and it was not a simple journey from one ind to another. The boat they made had to be of a certain quality, as the sea was also filled with dangerous beasts, and sudden typhoons could appear at sea at any time.


    "I see." Bai Rouyun nodded her head. It was possible to make the boat within the Primal Chaos Pagoda, but it would not be as practical as doing it on the beach itself. As such, it was better for them to find a special ce to set up a camp and slowly begin to examine the forest and ind after that, before building a boat and setting out to another location.


    "This Thousand Ind Zone is very suitable for our current situation. I feel that the Wushi Continent is going to undergo a great change, my dad said that many experts had descended from the Divine Realm, and even if they are going to return to the Godly Domainter, the Wushi Continent cannot be left without a great upheaval. Staying here, we can avoid the chaos and slowly temper our own abilities. Slowly, we too will be able to enter the Godly Domain."


    Bai Rouyun did not have much obsession with the Godly Domain before, but she was quite curious about her father''s identity. She had never experienced the true feeling of parental love before, so now that she had such a doting father, she was a little greedy.


    However, after listening to Li Moyun, she understood that the Godly Domain was not a simple ce. Relying on her father''s identity was not a good solution, so now, she was going to be an expert at the Thousand Ind Zone and slowly make herself worthy of entering the Godly Domain without anyone else paving the way for her.


    Li Moyun knew her thoughts and his eyes were filled with affection and happiness. This was the Bai Rouyun he had fallen in love with; the young woman who never backed down nor took the easy way out. Bai Rouyun was shining with her own light as she confidently wanted to stand out and be a powerhouse on her own. Such a brilliance was enough to make Li Moyun lose his heart for eternity, and he truly loved his wife.


    "We can send a message to Yun Mingshen when we reach one of the inds that contains a settlement, then we can ask for him to join uster and we will train together until we are all able to join the Godly Domain together."


    Bai Rouyun pondered Li Moyun''s words and nodded her head. She also wanted to see Yun Mingshen again so she approved of his idea of informing him of their location. Together, the group was even more suitable for training and moving on to the Godly Domain. He was her maternal cousin, the only member left behind after the disaster and his responsibility to rebuild the Yun family was not light. If he joined them in the Godly Domain to rebuild his foundations, it could not be better.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!